《Five-Year Old Prophet is Pampered by Ten Brothers》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Little Princess Comes Home

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In the warm and cold month of March, the temperature had already risen quietly. Spring was approaching, and the trees on both sides of the asphalt road had already sprouted new green shoots. These were the suburbs. There were very few people here, but the scenery was beautiful. At the end of the winding road was a holy and majestic church. Behind the church was a towering green mountain. From afar, the exquisite spire of the church and the clouds surrounding the green mountain could be seen. Other churches stood in the most prosperous city center, symbolizing the opposition between heaven and earth, and allowing people to enter to admire and atone for their sins. However, this church was different. Unless invited here, no one was allowed to enter. The driver sent by the Torres family, Ben Carson, was already waiting for Lauren Torres to appear at the church¡¯s entrance.. The Torres family had ced their only daughter in this mysterious church for four years. Counting the time, Lauren was already four and a half years old. At this moment, Lauren was still in the church, surrounded by a group of men and women. These men and women had friendly faces. Some were wearing cassocks, while others were wearing cowls. One of the men wearing a cassock was pushing a man in a cowl. ¡°What are you doing here in our church? Go back to your abbey. Why are you still visiting us?¡± The abbey this man was talking about was located on the right side of the church. It looked old and dpidated, hence it was very inconspicuous. ¡°Can¡¯t I send Lauren off?!¡± The man in the cowl retorted. Lauren, who was surrounded by these men and women, was sitting on a small stool. In her left hand was an exquisite cross ne, and in her right hand was a hymn book. ¡°Lauren, no matter what kind of spirit you meet, you can use this cross to ensure your safety.¡± ¡°You can only use it when you meet a demon. When you meet a ghost from our country, you still have to use the hymn we taught you!¡± ¡°Who said that? What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Am I wrong?¡± Seeing that they were about to quarrel again, Lauren blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Sirs, stop arguing. I will use it in the future!¡± Although Lauren was only four and a half years old, she had already grown up to be very smart. Her long hair was soft and shiny. It was tied into two braided braids and there were beautiful little clips on it. Her eyes were sparkling, like agate that emitted a warm luster. Anyone who saw her would feel pity for her. ¡°Okay, okay, we will stop arguing. Where¡¯s the Abbot? It¡¯s almost time for Lauren to leave. Why isn¡¯t the Abbot here yet?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Abbot with a long white beard walked out from a small house at the side of the church. He held a long rectangr box in his hand. The box was well-wrapped and wrapped in a purple velvet cloth, every tassel revealed an extraordinary value. Upon seeing the Abbot, Lauren hurriedly put down the thing in her hand and ran over with small steps to hug his leg. Everyone surrounded her again. The Abbot touched Lauren¡¯s head with one hand and squatted down. ¡°Lauren, you have to leave this ce soon. The outside world is very dangerous. You have to learn to use your own abilities to protect yourself and your family.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Lauren nodded obediently. Now that it was time to leave, she was no longer as lively as before. ¡°This is a gift from me. Do not open it unless it is absolutely necessary. The thing inside is beneficial to you. The longer it is sealed, the more powerful it will be. Do you understand?¡± Lauren continued to nod. She reached out her hands and hugged the box that was half as tall as her. She chanted a spell and summoned the void bag. She made a gesture to put the thing inside and the box disappeared into thin air! A golden-haired missionary also squatted down. His voice sounded like he was crying, and he spoke in an unfluent local dialect. ¡°Lauren, when you go out, don¡¯t expose your abilities to the bad guys, or you will be in danger.¡± ¡°Got it, Seven. I will protect myself!¡± Lauren stretched out her chubby hand and patted the golden-haired man¡¯s head. Sheforted the man instead. Affected by his sobbing tone, the group of adults began to cry. Although Lauren had been tormented terribly by them, her days there were still very happy most of the time. Lauren was about to leave, they felt reluctant and upset to part with her. The time to say goodbye was here. Lauren was escorted by the crowd and eventually got into the Torres family¡¯s car. Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Don¡¯t y Tricks, Kiddo!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As Ben drove, he looked at the rearview mirror. The people from the church and the abbey were still desperately waving their hands. Lauren also stretched half of her body out of the window and waved. The car turned and the crowd in the rearview mirror disappeared. ¡°Miss Lauren, it¡¯s very dangerous to stretch your body out of the window,¡± said Ben. Ben was also the one who sent Lauren here. At that time, Lauren¡¯s nanny was the only one who apanied her. Now, Ben was the only one who came to fetch Lauren back. Ben saw Lauren sitting obediently in the mirror and secretly shook his head. She was the only daughter of the Torres family in this generation and by right should be loved and cared for.. However, because of the belief that she would bring harm to her mother, she was sent here. When she was sent here, Lauren was weak and sickly. Herplexion was sallow, but she waspletely different now. Her small face was chubby and she looked rather cute. Could such a cute child really be the ¡°jinx¡± that the matriarch of the Torres family had mentioned? ¡°Uncle Ben, why are you the only one here? I heard from the Abbots that I still have an elder brother.¡± Lauren opened up a lollipop that Seven had secretly given to her. She stuffed it into her mouth. Ben did not know how to answer this question. He scratched his head and heard Lauren¡¯s crisp and clear cry of surprise, ¡°Uncle Ben, look! There¡¯s a woman by the roadside!¡± He was so frightened that he suddenly stepped on the brakes. Ben looked in the direction where Lauren¡¯s little fleshy hand pointed. He saw only a row of neat trees and some leaves by the roadside. There was no woman! Lauren seemed to know that Ben did not believe her, so she stretched her hand out of the window again. ¡°Uncle, look, it¡¯s right there! She¡¯s wearing a white dress and waving at you.¡± Ben¡¯s expression was dazed for a moment. When he looked carefully, there was still nothing on the roadside! He was filled with anger and started the car again. The more Ben thought about it, the angrier he became. He said, ¡°No wonder the Torres family wanted to send you to such a ce. You¡¯re already full of lies at such a young age. You¡¯re not learning at all!¡± Lauren was jolted by the sudden eleration of the car, and the lollipop in her hand fell off. She pursed her lips. ¡°Uncle, you dropped my lollipop! You have topensate me with one! Seven gave it to me!¡± Ben nced at her but did not say anything. His eyes were filled with anger. He did not hate Lauren. He just felt that she was acting mysteriously at such a young age and that it was infuriating. After all, Ben had been working for the Torres family for many years. He had seen Lauren when she was young and knew that she was quite pitiful. He could not hate her. However, he was indeed extremely angry. ¡°I¡¯m driving. Stop saying such nonsense!¡± Lauren looked at the lollipop that fell to her feet and pouted even more furiously. She crossed her hands in front of her chest angrily, as if she was a little adult. ¡°Auntie, this uncle has a really bad temper! I don¡¯t want to help him anymore!¡± Ben saw Lauren¡¯s actions and his entire body turned cold. Who was she talking to? Auntie? Was there anyone else in the car besides the two of them? ¡°Kiddo! Don¡¯t y tricks here!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, Uncle. It¡¯s this Auntie. She wants to talk to you, that¡¯s why she got in the car!¡± Ben took a deep breath and pretended not to hear her. However, he stepped on the elerator even harder. He wanted to return to the Torres family as soon as possible and hand this troublemaker over to someone else. ¡°You¡¯re full of nonsense. No wonder no one from the Torres family came to pick you up,¡± Ben said in a low voice. However, Lauren still heard him. It was not Ben¡¯s fault. After all, no one in the Torres family wanted Lauren to go back. Maria Julian, who was Lauren¡¯s mother and the madame of the Torres family, suffered from severe bleeding when she gave birth to Lauren. Although she managed to save her lifeter on, her physical condition continued to deteriorate. That was why the matriarch of the Torres family sent Lauren away. For the past four years, Maria had been bedridden and rarely got out of bed. A few days ago, the doctor said that Maria¡¯s condition was getting worse and her only wish was to see her youngest daughter before she died. That was why Lauren was brought home. In fact, other than Maria, no one in the Torres family weed Lauren home. Ben even had the butler call the three young masters the night before, but their reactions were all very cold. Big brother said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this sister.¡± Second brother asked, ¡°That jinx? Is sheing back to be my toy?¡± Third brother yelled, ¡°Get lost!¡± ... The matriarch was even more indifferent towards this biological granddaughter of hers. Knowing that Lauren was going back to the Torres family today, she chose to go to the temple on Mount Portbury to recuperate. The timing was unknown. She had not even reached home yet and was already so unpopr. It was uncertain how she was going to live her days in the future... Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Reached Home

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren did not speak for the rest of the journey. Instead, she fiddled with her pocket in the back seat. Ben peeked at her through the mirror a few times. He did not notice any other abnormal behavior. ¡°It¡¯s just a small bag. She¡¯s been looking at it for a while,¡± Ben thought. ¡°This child was initially weak, so she went to that church for a few years. Now, she might have a problem with her brain.¡± The second half of the car ride passed peacefully. Ben, who always drove under the slogan of ¡°Safety First¡±, sped up when he met this little troublemaker. The one and a half hour drive was shortened to forty-five minutes.. When the car stopped in front of the Torres family¡¯s mansion, Ben finally heaved a sigh of relief. He turned around and saw that Lauren was actually reading a book! What could a four-and-a-half-year-old girl understand? Besides, where did this booke from? Lauren only had a small pink bag the size of a fist. While Ben was puzzled, Lauren was talking to the system in her mind. ¡°Little Nine, is this uncle bad-mouthing about me?¡± Lauren¡¯s [mind-reading technique] was currently at Tier 2. She could only faintly sense whether other people¡¯s thoughts were positive or negative, good or bad. If she wanted to know exactly what other people were thinking, she still needed to continue mastering it. When the system heard her name, it appeared. [System Divine Nineined, ¡°Host, Can you not call me ¡®Little Nine¡¯? I¡¯m System Divine Nine, but the way you call me makes me feel like I¡¯m weak!¡±] Lauren said, ¡°Little Nine, I told you not to call me host, instead call me princess, troublemaker or Missy, just pick one!¡± [System Divine Nine replied, ¡°Alright, Troublemaker. You don¡¯t have to worry about whether the other party has spoken ill of you. Have you remembered the points that I told you to pay attention to in the Torres family?¡±] ¡°I remembered, be... be polite!¡± Ben was kind-hearted. After getting out of the car, he opened the car door for Lauren. After all, she was the Master, and he was still aware of it. Divine Nine disappeared again. Lauren closed the book that was filled with words, crossed her arms in front of her chest and carefully got out of the car. However, the car was still too high from the ground. Lauren¡¯s short legs could not reach it. She put down the book again, held the car door with her hand and moved down carefully. It still did not work. It was so high! ¡°Uncle, can you carry me out of the car?¡± Lauren opened her arms and waited for help. Ben had to agree to Lauren¡¯s request. He carried her out of the car. Just as he was about to put her down, Lauren pouted and refused to walk by herself. ¡°Uncle, can you carry me inside? I am afraid.¡± If the people in the church and the abbey knew that Lauren said she was afraid, they would probablyugh their teeth out. When did this little devil ever say she was afraid? She had always been the one who made others afraid. However, Ben did not know any of this. He thought that Miss Lauren was really afraid because she was a neer. Although some unpleasant things had happened just now, she was actually quite pitiable. With this thought in mind, Ben went along with Lauren¡¯s wishes and carried her in. ¡°Uncle Ben treats me quite well. I will give him a house in the future!¡± Lauren thought to herself. Inside the Torres family¡¯s mansion. The servants were all busy with their own matters. Although they knew that Lauren wasing back today, they had long known that Lauren did not have any status in this family. Therefore, when they saw Lauren being carried in, they only took a nce at her and did not take any action. Even when a random guest came, there were people serving tea and pouring water. However, now that Lauren had entered, no one paid any attention to her. Lauren kicked her little legs and said, ¡°Uncle, you can let me down now. I can walk on my own.¡± At this moment, Mr. Hayes, the old butler of the Torres residence, came over. ¡°Miss Lauren has finally arrived home!¡± Mr. Hayes had worked in the Torres family for more than a few decades. He had watched the three outstanding young masters of the Torres family grew up. Lauren tried her best to raise her head and look at this old man with a white beard. She felt a sense of familiarity. Because this old man was very simr to the Elders. Thus, Lauren revealed the sweetest smile she had today. The corners of her mouth curled up. Her round eyes seemed to be able to speak, and there were even dimples on her cheeks! ¡°Yes, Grandpa, Lauren is home! Is this my home?¡± Mr. Hayes was overjoyed when he heard Lauren call him ¡®Grandpa¡¯. He had thought that this child would be estranged from him. ¡°Of course this is Miss Lauren¡¯s home!¡± Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Be Careful, Brother!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As soon as Mr. Hayes finished speaking, her eldest brother, Franklin Torres, strode over from the main door. ¡°Eh? Master Franklin, what¡¯s going on today...¡± ¡°Mr. Hayes, Ie back to get a document. I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡± Franklin walked closer and realized that there was a little child in the house. Oh yes, Ben said that he was going to bring Lauren back today. It seemed that this fair and chubby little one was the ¡°biological younger sister¡± that he had not seen for four years.. Franklin merely lowered his head and nced at Lauren. His gaze was ice-cold, and the temperature of the entire Torres residence seemed to have dropped by a few degrees. ¡°Are you my brother?¡± Lauren tried her best to raise her head so that she could see Franklin. ¡°My brother is so handsome!! I like it!!¡± Lauren pped her hands excitedly. As she raised her head, she identally lost her bnce and fell to the ground. Fortunately, the floor was covered with a thick carpet. ¡°I¡¯m not your brother. Don¡¯t speak loudly in the Torres residence!¡± Franklin coldly replied before he lifted his long legs and walked towards the second floor. Lauren, who had fallen to the ground, puffed up her bun-shaped face. She was a little angry. She muttered softly, ¡°Hmph, this brother doesn¡¯t like me, so I don¡¯t like this brother either!¡± After saying that, Lauren¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Miss Lauren, get up quickly. I¡¯ll get the servants to prepare lunch for you. You must be hungry after sitting in the car for so long, right?¡± When Lauren heard that there was food, her mood slightly improved. After rejecting Mr. Hayes¡¯s help, she clumsily got up from the carpet and patted the dust off her hands. Then, she followed Mr. Hayes for food. Franklin was looking for documents in the study when his phone suddenly rang. After the call was connected, his second brother Quinn¡¯s sloppy voice came from the other side, ¡°Brother, how is it? I heard the jinx came home today?¡± Quinn was still filming an advertisement in a foreign country, so he had no way toe back. ¡°Yes.¡± When Franklin heard the word ¡®jinx¡¯, he frowned but did not refute. ¡°You saw her? How was it? Is she still as skinny and ugly as before?¡± Was she ugly? He did not see her clearly. She was not thin, but she looked plump. It should be veryfortable to touch. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You can see for yourself when youe back.¡± Franklin finally found the one he wanted from a pile of documents. He took it and hurried downstairs. The dining room could be clearly seen from the stairs. As Franklin went downstairs, he saw the child sitting on a mahogany chair looking at the kitchen. She was really gluttonous. Franklin continued to respond vaguely to Quinn¡¯s messages. He walked straight out of the door. Just as he stepped out of the Torres residence¡¯s door, he heard a voice from inside the dining room, ¡°Be careful, brother!¡± Franklin was stunned for a moment and stopped in his tracks. In the next second, something that shocked everyone happened! A flower pot fell straight on the ground in front of Franklin! If... If Franklin had not stopped in time, no one dared to imagine what would happen next. Mr. Hayes ran to the door when he heard the sound. The servant, who was fiddling with the flowerpot on the second floor balcony, also rushed downstairs to apologize. The flower pot did not hurt Franklin, but it was broken into pieces. The soil inside sshed everywhere, some of it sshed onto Franklin¡¯s pants and leather shoes, and dirtied them. The servants were all busy tidying up. The maid who had dropped the flower pot from the second floor was now kneeling and trembling on the ground. The atmosphere was tense. At this time, Franklin felt something hugging his feet. He lowered his head and saw that it was the little child. ¡°Am I powerful, big brother? I saved your life! You have to praise me!¡± Although Franklin did not believe it, if it was not for the child¡¯s sudden shout, he would have been hit by the flower pot. Looking at Lauren¡¯s fair face and sparkling eyes, Franklin actually wanted to hug her for a moment. ¡°I could sense danger, so I knew big brother was about to be in danger.¡± ¡°Could sense danger? It¡¯s just a coincidence. Let go of my leg.¡± Franklin¡¯s tone was still very cold, but his expression had already softened and was no longer as cold as an ice mountain. Mr. Hayes hurriedly carried Lauren back to the dining table, while Franklin went back to his room to change his clothes. The Torres residence quickly calmed down again. It was already past 12 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Lauren touched her round belly and acted like a spoiled child towards Mr. Hayes. ¡°I am hungry. When will there be food?¡± Coincidentally, the servant came over with a bowl. Lauren and Mr. Hayes looked at the bowl and almost vomited blood from anger. A bowl of rice soup with a few grains of rice floating in the middle, a pickled vegetable and a piece of bread. Looking at the bowl, Lauren pulled a long face and twitched her mouth. Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Lauren Was Also The Master

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Grandpa Butler, is the Torres family really so poor? With how poor the church already is, Lauren still has meat to eat. The Torres family can¡¯t even afford meat? How miserable!¡± Lauren spoke in a sympathetic tone, making Mr. Hayes feel very awkward. He ordered the servants to prepare lunch, but he didn¡¯t expect them to prepare such a meal. There wasn¡¯t even a hot dish. The chef was called out and reprimanded by Mr. Hayes, but he did not have the slightest look of remorse, instead just standing there casually. ¡°She¡¯s just a child. What kind of delicacies does she want to eat? What right does she have to eat all those?¡± This chef was called Hubert King. He was specially poached from a three-star Michelin restaurant by the third young master. With the third young master¡¯s support, this chef had always been doing whatever he willed in the Torres family.. His ego was already absolutely massive. There was nothing Mr. Hayes could do about Hubert. After all, he couldn¡¯t offend the third young master, but this was basically more water than soup... The other servants stood at the side watching the show. Everyone in the Torres family knew that Lauren was the most disliked person in the whole family, and so everyone dared to bully this little girl. At this moment, Lauren suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Chef, you have to be careful recently. Have you been having edema and dry skin?¡± No one knew why Lauren changed the topic so suddenly. [ System Divine Nine: Host, you¡¯ve already learned about this illness. You¡¯re really fast. ] Hubert simply let out a ¡°tsk¡± without a care for the little girl. ¡°Uncle, you have to go to the hospital as soon as possible. If you dy this any longer, you won¡¯t live long.¡± It was really surprising for a four-year-old girl to say such words. When Hubert heard these words, he only felt angry. ¡°Where did this brate from? How dare you say such words to me? You must really be tired of living!¡± Hubert took off his apron and angrily walked towards Lauren. ¡°Can¡¯t I take care of a brat like you? No one wants you anyway!¡± [ System Divine Nine: Host, there is tier 2 danger ahead. Please be on guard. ] At almost exactly the moment Hubert took off his apron, the system¡¯s voice sounded. Although Lauren looked soft and cuddly, she was not a pushover. One had to know that in the few years she had been in the church, her [ Defensive Attack ] had already been trained to tier 52, which was the highest level of her current skill. It was more than enough to deal with a boxing champion, let alone this weak Hubert. Just as Hubert was about to touch Lauren¡¯s arm, the little girl was about to counterattack when another long and powerful hand grabbed Hubert¡¯s hand. ¡°Wow. Has the Torres family given you so much power that you actually dare to bully the Master of the house right here?¡± Lauren instantly retracted her sharp gaze and looked at the person who hade. It was her brother! Her brother hade to save her! Hubert was pinched until he was in pain. He immediately shouted, ¡°Mr. Torres, let go, please let go!¡± Franklin Torres immediately threw Hubert onto the ground. Hubert copsed on the ground and held his hand in pain. The servants at the side let out a soft exmation. They had never seen Mr. Torres act like this before. Franklin was the eldest son. He had entered the Torres Corporation to study at the age of fifteen, and now, at the age of twenty-two, he was able to fend for himself. He had always been calm, and it could even be said that he was cold. Hubert still decided not to back off. He pointed at Lauren and cursed, ¡°Mr. Torres, why are you protecting her! Isn¡¯t there no one in the Torres family who likes her?¡± ¡°Since when did a mere chef like you have the right to ask about matters of the Torres family?¡± Franklin¡¯s voice was even colder. ¡°Since when did a mere servant get the power to touch his master?¡± Hubert intended to continue his quibble, but Franklin raised his hand. This action meant that he was extremely impatient. ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re fired. Get out.¡± Although Hubert had the third young master backing him up, Franklin scared him even more. And even though he was full ofints, he did not dare to speak. Mr. Hayes whispered from the side, ¡°But... Hubert was hired by the third young master. If you fire him, will third young master...¡± ¡°Oh right, before you leave, apologize to Lauren first.¡± Mr. Hayes shut up. There was no way to change Franklin¡¯s decision. Hubert reluctantly apologized to Lauren, but Lauren did not even look at him. She just stared at Franklin as if he was her idol. Lauren sat on the chair while Franklin stood. She could only reach out her hand to pull the hem of Franklin¡¯s suit. She was tugging at it. ¡°Brother, is Lauren also the master here?¡± Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Start Of A New Mission

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Her long eyshes flickered, and Lauren looked as if she wanted tough. Her dimples were faintly discernible on both sides. It was only when everything was over that Franklin realized he had overreacted. He reached out and swatted away the hand that was tugging at the hem of his suit, avoiding Lauren¡¯s question. ¡°Mr. Hayes, let¡¯s prepare another lunch.¡± Just as he was about to leave, the hem of his suit was pulled back again. ¡°Franklin, can you not leave? If you leave, what will happen if some bad people bully Lauren again?¡± The servants immediately responded, ¡°Who dares to bully you, Miss Torres? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mr. Torres will lose his temper again and fire us all?¡± ¡°No one will bully you again..¡± ¡°But Lauren wants Franklin to eat with her. Franklin must not have eaten yet.¡± The lights in the living room were very bright. Only then did Franklin take a closer look at Lauren¡¯s appearance. She had a round face and seemed rather cute. Ten minutester, Franklin felt that he must have been blinded by the lights just now. Otherwise, why would he agree to eat with Lauren? With the incident just now, the food that was served this time was much more normal. ¡°Franklin, Lauren wants to eat meat!¡± the little girl pointed at a dish that she couldn¡¯t reach with her short fingers. Franklin pursed his lips into a straight line. ¡°If you can¡¯t reach it, then get up and get it,¡± Franklin maintained his usual cold and aloof persona. He picked up the dishes and ate without any unnecessary words or movements. ¡°Franklin, you¡¯re the best! You just protected Lauren, you¡¯re super awesome! Please help Lauren get it!¡± [ System Divine Nine: Host, why have you be so coquettish? Weren¡¯t you a little demon king in the past? Your big brother is so cold, yet you¡¯re so good-tempered. It¡¯s really rare. ] ¡°Little Nine, you don¡¯t understand this, right? This big brother¡¯s personality, although he looks very cold, like an iceberg, is actually a very kind and warm person underneath!¡± [ System Divine Nine: Kind and warm? I didn¡¯t see it. ] Lauren ignored the system and used her chubby little hand to touch Franklin¡¯s hand. Her hand was very small, but it was extremely warm. Franklin couldn¡¯t stop her from making a fuss, so he helped her to pick up some food and filled her bowl. ¡°Alright, stop making a fuss, hurry up and eat your food!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± But how could this little girl eat her food in silence? She took a few mouthfuls of food and started talking again, ¡°Franklin, the person who threw the flower pot down is a bad person. You can¡¯t keep him by your side. If you keep him by your side, brother will continue to be hurt.¡± Franklin thought of the middle-aged woman who was trembling on the ground just now and skipped over Lauren¡¯s words. What bad intentions could a servant have? It must have been the babbling of a child. He ignored her. He finished his meal silently and went back to the office. [ System Divine Nine: Did you just take my kindness for granted? ] ... After the meal, Mr. Hayes brought Lauren to the room prepared for her. ¡°Your room and Mr. Torres¡¯s are on the second floor,¡± Mr. Hayes held Lauren¡¯s hand as they walked down the corridor on the second floor. ¡°The room at the end on the right is Miss Torres¡¯s room. The room opposite is the eldest young master¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Got it! Grandpa Hayes, Lauren wants to sleep for a while.¡± Lauren¡¯s only thought was to send Mr. Hayes away, but it was not because she wanted to sleep, but because... ¡°Little Nine, that woman in the white dress has been following uncle driver all along,¡± Lauren leaned against the window. As she was not tall enough to reach it, she even started panting as she moved a small stool over to stand on it. In the front yard of the Torres family, Ben Carson was leaning against the car and making a phone call. From Lauren¡¯s point of view, Ben was not the only person in the front yard. There was also a long-haired woman in a white dress standing beside him. However, Ben did not notice her at all. [ System Divine Nine: Mission 1: Help Wendy Lawson find the person who killed her. ] [ Time limit: Two days. ] [ Mission difficulty: One star ] [ Reward: Activate the skill ¡®Resurrection¡¯] [ System Divine Nine: Do you want to ept this mission? ] Lauren jumped onto the bed. ¡°Why is this mission 1? I¡¯ve done so many missions before.¡± [ System Divine Nine: You¡¯re living in a different ce now, so of course you¡¯re activating another mission circle. ] ¡°Can this [ Resurrection ] skill really save anyone?¡± [ Based on the level that the host has reached, the diseases that can be cured will be different. ] Lauren rubbed her fleshy face. ¡°Lauren epts the mission.¡± Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Woman In The White Dress

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren knew that her mother had been bleeding heavily after giving birth to her, and her body had always been very weak. Therefore, she hade back to the Torres family this time to treat her mother. However, before that, she had to first have the ability to actually heal her mother. As she was rolling on the soft bed, the four-and-a-half-year-old Lauren began to regret not working harder like a little adult. ¡°Little Nine, why didn¡¯t you remind me toplete more missions back then? That way, my skills would be even more advanced!¡± [ System Divine Nine: You¡¯re clearly the one who likes to y and doesn¡¯t want toplete missions! I won¡¯t take the me for this! ] Lauren sighed for a while before she got up. . ¡°Go finish the mission! Lauren, charge!¡± Mr. Hayes was watering the flowers in the garden when his thigh was suddenly hugged. ¡°Grandpa Hayes, Lauren wants to take the car.¡± ¡°Miss Torres, what do you want to do?¡± Mr. Hayes suspected that he was old and had just misheard. Take a ride? What was there to take a ride for? Lauren pouted and rolled her eyes. ¡°Just now, Lauren took Uncle Ben¡¯s car home. It was very fun. Lauren wants Uncle Ben to drive Lauren again!¡± After saying that, without waiting for Mr. Hayes¡¯ reaction, she shook his legs back and forth and acted coquettishly. How could Mr. Hayes tolerate such a cute little princess acting coquettishly? Hayes thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal to go for a drive anyway. I¡¯m not ying with the Miss Torres here, so I¡¯ll let Ben bring her out for a walk.¡±. ¡°Alright, you can go out, but you can¡¯t run around. You must listen to Uncle Ben, understand? There are many bad people out there. Bad people are very scary!¡± Lauren narrowed her eyes and smiled sweetly as she promised Hayes. Little did he know that when Lauren goes out, bad people should be afraid! When Ben knew that he had to drive this youngdy who was full of nonsense out, his heart broke down. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to drive her back at full speed. Why did she still want to go out? However, he had to agree even if he did not want to. Ben could only drive Lauren around the area. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve been smoking a lot recently. Smoking is bad for your health. You should smoke less.¡± Ben assumed that Lauren had seen the cigarette case he had ced in the car and did not suspect anything. He replied, ¡°Got it, youngdy.¡± He had also heard about the incident about Hubert. Although he was not sure about Mr. Torres¡¯s attitude, there was nothing wrong with treating Lauren with a little respect. The car took a few detours and finally arrived at a deserted road. The time had finallye. ¡°Uncle, do you still remember the woman in the white dress that I told you about this morning?¡± Ben was mentally prepared this time. He knew that he would definitely hear more of Lauren¡¯s nonsense. Compared to the morning, his reaction was much calmer now. ¡°That woman is in our car right now. She¡¯s right beside me talking to me all the time!¡± Ben, who was in his fifties, was frightened by the little guy. He did not turn on the air conditioner, but he felt cold all over. ¡°This auntie even told me that she wants to talk to you. Uncle, do you want to talk to her?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Ben roared and stepped on the brakes. ¡°Screech ¨C¡°the huge friction between the tires and the ground caused the car to stop quickly, and due to the huge inertia caused by the brakes, Lauren¡¯s entire body was about to fall off the seat. Ben was about to cry out in shock when an even more shocking scene happened. Not only did Lauren not fall off, but instead, it was as if she was being carried by someone. She was suspended in midair before shended steadily on her original seat! Ben looked at everything that happened in the backseat and wondered if he was dreaming the entire time. ¡°What... What¡¯s going on?¡± Ben was extremely flustered as he rubbed his eyes. Lauren had wanted to tease this uncle, but she did not expect him to be so timid. ¡°What... What¡¯s on the bottom of the car?¡± ¡°Uncle, this Auntie said her surname is Lawson. She said that the water and electricity cards are ced in the first cab on the right side of your living room. Remember to pay up. Also, the bank passbook is ced behind your photo frame.¡± This little devil decided not to beat around the bush anymore. Otherwise, Auntie Lawson would be unhappy! When Ben heard Lauren¡¯s words, he was stunned at first ¡ª ¡°What did you say? Who is it?¡± ¡°Uncle, this auntie said that she is your wife ¨C¡± ¡°You saw her? Miss Torres, did you see my wife?¡± Ben was so excited that he could not even speak clearly. His wife had fallen to her death half a year ago because she was drying her clothes on the rooftop. He had been extremely sad and missed her every day. ¡°I see her. Auntie Lawson is right next to me.¡± Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Ghostbusters On The Move

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ben could not care less about what Lauren had seen. He quickly unbuckled his seatbelt and got out of the car. He opened the door behind him and knelt on the ground. ¡°Miss Torres, please, let me meet my wife! I miss her so much!¡± Regardless of whether Lauren was telling the truth or not, and regardless of how she saw his wife, Ben simply wanted to meet his deceased wife! He truly missed her! ¡°Uncle, get up quickly! The ground is dirty! Lauren can let you meet her.¡± Ben saw Lauren close her eyes and her mouth was moving. It was as if she was mumbling. Her expression was serious andpletely different from before. A gust of wind suddenly blew on the road. The two rows of trees by the roadside swayed with the wind. . In the next second, Ben¡¯s vision darkened for a moment. In the next second, his wife, Wendy Lawson, slowly appeared in front of him. She was still wearing the white dress that she had worn the day she fell from the building. She was still as gentle and virtuous as ever. Ben¡¯s tears immediately fell. He opened his arms in an attempt to hug his wife, but his arms only passed through her body in vain. ¡°Uncle, what you¡¯re seeing now is only your wife¡¯s soul. So, you won¡¯t be able to touch her.¡± Lauren had already opened her big eyes and had already gotten out of the car. ¡°Miss Torres, what... What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t my wife... didn¡¯t she fall to her death? Why...¡± ¡°Auntie Lawson¡¯s soul hasn¡¯t left this world. This means that Auntie Lawson¡¯s death was in vain! We have to catch the real murderer so that Auntie Lawson can be reincarnated.¡± Ben heard that his wife had been killed by someone else and felt even more sorrowful. ¡°Wendy, what exactly happened?¡± ¡°Hubby, I didn¡¯t fall from the building. Something pushed me down!¡± ¡°I was drying the clothes when someone suddenly pushed me from behind. I turned around and saw that there was no one there. However, a green dress floated in the air. That dress had been following me the whole time. I fell down because I was trying to avoid it!¡± Green dress? Floating? Ben, who was listening by the side, waspletely confused. However, Lauren, who was used to seeing things, already knew what had happened. There must be another ghost ying tricks! ¡°Uncle Ben, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go catch a ghost!¡± Lauren quickly climbed back into the car. Ben was urged by her to get into the driver¡¯s seat. Meanwhile, Wendy was also in the back seat. She looked at Ben and smiled. To be able to talk to her husband again was already very fulfilling for her. ¡°Miss Torres, where are we going to catch... a ghost?¡± Although it was said that seeing was believing, Ben still could not ept the fact that there were actually ghosts in this world. Even when he said the word ¡°ghost,¡± he was very careful. ¡°We¡¯re going to the rooftop, which is where Auntie Lawson fell off the building. I believe that the ghost must still be there, waiting to do more bad things!¡± Ben nodded nkly and drove to the ce he was most familiar with. Suddenly, his phone rang. The caller ID showed that it was the eldest Torres, Franklin. ¡°Ben, where did you guys go?¡± After the meeting, Franklin was worried that something bad would happen at home again, so he called home to ask. He did not expect Ben to actually take Lauren out. Although Ben had worked in the Torres family for a long time, he saw the attitude of these servants towards her, and he thought of her pouting and aggrieved look, so he reluctantly made a phone call to ask. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. He would never admit that he was actually worried about Lauren, just like how he would never admit that the documents he went home to retrieve this morning were actually not important at all. This was how Franklin had mentally prepared himself to make this call. ¡°Franklin, we¡¯re going to uncle Ben¡¯s house now.¡± Without waiting for Ben to speak, Lauren answered Franklin¡¯s question loudly. Her voice was so soft that it made Franklin think of her round face. Seeing this, Ben ced his phone in the backseat and let Lauren exin everything to Franklin. After all... He couldn¡¯t possibly tell Franklin about this situation! Should he tell Mr. Torres that they were going to catch a ghost?! The eldest young master would definitely send him to the mental hospital. ¡°What are you going there for?¡± Franklin¡¯s voice came from the receiver, as usual, cold as ever. ¡°I¡¯m going to do something big! I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore. We¡¯re very busy! Goodbye, brother!¡± After saying that, Lauren hung up the phone. Ben gulped as he drove. She actually dared to hang up on the eldest young master. Miss Torres was probably the first person to ever do so! Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Abnormality In The CEO

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Miss Torres, if you hang up on Mr. Torres, he might get angry,¡± Ben carefully reminded her. Now, Lauren could be considered Ben¡¯s ¡°savior.¡± Ben would of course also try his best to help her, hoping that she would be able to live a better life in the Torres family. Lauren shook her short legs and said fearlessly, ¡°Uncle Ben, actually, Franklin is very good to Lauren. That chef wanted to hit Lauren, and Franklin even helped Lauren. Franklin won¡¯t get angry just because Lauren hung up on him!¡± On the other side, however, Franklin was indeed angry. However, it was not because Lauren dared to hang up on him, but because she actually went out without bringing anyone with her. What if she ran into danger? After all, she was a member of the Torres family. No matter how much the outside world said that she was not favored, outsiders still looked at the Torres family with covetous eyes. After so many years, the Torres Corporation had be thergest corporation.. It must have made many enemies in the open and in the dark. When the secretary saw Franklin, he was standing in front of the desk with a face full of anger. His hand was still tightly clutching his phone. The hand that was about to knock on the door froze on the spot. The secretary went back and found Franklin¡¯s work assistant. ¡°Did negotiations regarding the project of the Holiday Vige between the CEO and the Xavier Corporation just break down?¡± The assistant shook his head. ¡°No, the negotiations were very good. The CEO is still the same as before, ughtering everyone whenever he speaks! That manner of speaking ¨C¡± ¡°Alright, alright, stop bragging. The CEO can¡¯t hear you from here. Since the negotiation was good, why is the CEO still acting like that?¡± The assistant secretly peeked his head out. When he saw Franklin¡¯s appearance, he was also surprised. ¡°Oh right, why does the CEO look so angry? Our work has been done very well!¡± Just as the assistant and secretary were in a dilemma, Franklin had already put on his suit jacket and walked out of the office. The assistant and secretary subconsciously followed behind him. ¡°Mr. Torres, there¡¯s a board meeting in fifteen minutes. Where are we going now?¡± The secretary asked boldly. ¡°The meeting has been canceled, and the rest of the work has been pushed to tomorrow. Now, ask a driver to send me to Ben¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Torres.¡± A good secretary never questioned the boss¡¯s requests andpleted the task quickly. By the time the three of them arrived at the office building, the driver was already waiting for them. On the other side, Lauren and Ben had also arrived at their destination. Of course, they were apanied by Wendy¡¯s soul. Lauren had activated her heavenly eye on Ben. Ben could now see Wendy¡¯s soul all the time. Husband and wife were like newlyweds who had not seen each other for a long time. They kept on talking about family matters. There were even some mushy ¡°I love you¡±s and ¡°You love me¡±s interspersed in between. Sitting in the car, Lauren felt very awkward. [ System Divine Nine: Host, the supernatural energy in this ce is a little heavy. ] She had just gotten out of the car when the system appeared. Lauren naturally felt it too, but her expression did not change. She even took out a peach-vored lollipop from somewhere. ¡°Uncle, help Lauren peel the candy wrapper.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Ben took the lollipop from her in a daze. Eating candy at a time like this? Ben was a little worried. ¡°Miss Torres, is... is there any danger around? If anything happens, I won¡¯t be able to shoulder this responsibility even if it means taking my life.¡± He had just seen his deceased wife¡¯s soul, so he came over on a whim. Now that he calmed down and thought about it, Lauren was only a four-and-a-half-year-old little girl! Could she really catch ghosts? ¡°Uncle, are you suspecting Lauren? Lauren is very powerful!¡± Before Ben could react, he felt himself being forcefully lifted up. Then, he was lifted up for a few seconds. By the time he realized it, he was already lying on the grass three meters away. ¡°This...¡± Suddenly, a cute face with braided hair appeared in front of him. Lauren took a stalk of grass from Ben¡¯s hair. ¡°Uncle, is Lauren awesome?¡± There was a moment of silence. Three secondster. ¡°Awesome... awesome,¡± Ben felt that this day had been a fantasy. By the time he got up, Lauren was already skipping towards Ben¡¯s apartment, which was situated in building number three. Ben quickly followed. ¡°Hey, that does not feel right. I didn¡¯t even mention that I live in building number three. How did Miss Torres find out?¡± This was an old residential area. There was no elevator in the house, so they could only take the stairs up. There were twelve floors in total. The stairs were narrow and dark. Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Mission In Progress

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio [ System Divine Nine: The higher you go, the stronger the supernatural energy. Currently, it is impossible to determine how many vengeful souls have been locked up. Host, please be careful. ] ¡°Little Nine, don¡¯t worry. The difficulty of this mission is only one star. Lauren can handle it easily!¡± Difficulties of missions were divided into one to five stars. This one star was indeed rtively simple. Otherwise, Lauren would not have had the time to eat candy.. She could sense that although there were many vengeful souls locked up in this ce, the ¡°culprit¡± was just a kid. As long as she captured him, those vengeful souls would be able to reincarnate. The rooftop was very spacious. A few bamboo poles were tied together and ced in the middle, which was where the clothes were hung. There was no fence around the edge of the rooftop. Lauren munched on the candy as she asked Wendy, who was floating beside her. ¡°Auntie, where did you fall?¡± She needed to go to the ce where the incident happened to sense the scent so that she could quickly find the little devil who was behind it all. Wendy floated to the ce where she had fallen. ¡°It¡¯s here. There was a green shirt... that¡¯s the one!¡± There was a green shirt in the corner of the rooftop. Lauren took it out from the small pink bag she carried on her back. She took out something that looked like a walking stick. It was about a meter long and was pure ck. However, it was very shiny and seemed to glow under the sun. Ben did not dare to walk towards his wife nor did he dare to approach Lauren. He could only hide at the stairs and poke his head out to look. This youngdy was even more mysterious than he had imagined. Where did she take out such a long thing? This aura staff was even longer than Lauren, but she easily picked it up. She used the other end of the staff to pick up the green dress and then closed her eyes. The lollipop was still in her mouth, looking rather out of ce. Lauren held the staff in her right hand. She then used both her left index and middle fingers together to draw a symbol on her right arm, and strands of green light suddenly wrapped around the staff. Then, as if guided by the aura staff, Lauren walked to the edge of the balcony near building four. The position guided by the aura staff was not at the same position as that where Wendy had fallen from. There was a gap of more than two meters between the two positions. ¡°Auntie, my aura staff shows that when you were here, your soul was extracted by the little ghost... But you fell there.¡± The aura battle staff could gather aura, and through the tracking of aura, it could find the location of the ghost. It meant that the little ghost must have wanted to extract Wendy¡¯s soul from this location. ¡°I was indeed on the verge of falling down there, but I caught the clothesline over there. Later, I was scared by the green clothes and took a few steps back, but I still ended up falling down.¡± ¡°No wonder auntie¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t extracted but instead remained wandering around the human world. So that¡¯s how it was...¡± [ System Divine Nine: If you want to suck the souls of the people in the mortal world, you must extract their souls from the Underworld. Wendy didn¡¯t fall down the first time, but this little devil mistakenly thought that he was about to seed, so he performed the ritual to extract her soul, but he didn¡¯t seed. When Wendy fell the second time, it was toote for the little devil to perform it again, and Wendy¡¯s soul escaped. ] ¡°Well, it should be like this. This little devil doesn¡¯t have a deep cultivation, but he has a lot of bad thoughts. What if Lauren didn¡¯t exist in this world?¡± [ System Divine Nine: ... Host, now is not the time to be narcissistic. Hurry up and finish the mission. ] Lauren stood at the position where the staff of assembly was pointing. She took the staff of assembly and stuffed it back into the small pink bag. The small pink bag was like a bottomless pit, and the entire staff of assembly was stuffed back into it. Then, she dug around in the small pink bag and found the soul storage box that she had received in the church. It was a small one, just like a music box. However, there were quite a number of ¡°bad ghosts¡± stored inside. Lauren opened the soul storage box and held it with one hand. Then, she closed her eyes and drew out a wisp of her own breath. Very quickly, she tracked down the location of this little ghost. She skillfully uttered the incantation that she had already said over a hundred times, waiting for this little ghost to surrender. The wind suddenly became stronger, and the clothes hanging on the rooftop began to sway in all directions. Other than that, there was nothing else out of the ordinary. Lauren¡¯s tiny figure stood on the rooftop as if she was about to fall at any moment. ¡°Mr. Torres, look at the rooftop of block three. Miss Torres is there!¡± The secretary covered her mouth with one hand and eximed while pointing at the rooftop. Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Brother¡¯s Concern

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio They should have arrived ten minutes ago, but on the way from thepany to Ben¡¯s house, Franklin suddenly received a message from thepany saying that the chandelier in the meeting room had suddenly fallen off and injured a board member, and that the chandelier was alsopletely damaged. As that meeting room was only used when the Chairman was in a meeting, so thepany wanted to seek the Chairman¡¯s opinion on how to deal with it. Franklin got out of the car and saw Lauren¡¯s tottering figure on the rooftop. He quickly ran toward block three. Although he was wearing a suit, it did not seem slow him down at all. His assistant and his secretary were panting as they chased after him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already collected the little ghost¡¯s soul. Let¡¯s go back and interrogate the scoundrel properly!¡± Lauren proudly shook the soul storage box in her hand. Unexpectedly, she was lifted up by a strong hand in the next moment.. ¡°Ben, what¡¯s wrong with you! How can you let a child y on the rooftop by herself!¡± Franklin¡¯s tone was unprecedentedly serious, as if he was reprimanding his subordinates in the conference room. Ben, who was in the corner, said, ¡°Franklin, she is a troublemaker who can affect you as well. How is she a child!?¡± Of course, Ben only dared to think about it and did not dare to say it. ¡°Brother, why are you here?!¡± Lauren happily hugged Franklin¡¯s neck. ¡°If I didn¡¯te, you would have fallen!¡± Franklin ced Lauren in a safe ce. At that moment, his assistant and his secretary just arrived at the rooftop. ¡°Chairman...Why are you running so fast?!¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯re here because you¡¯re worried about me! Do you like me very much?¡± Lauren hugged Franklin¡¯s long legs and acted kittenish. She no longer had the imposing manner she had when she was holding the soul storage box. Now, she was just a soft and cute little princess! It was only then that Franklin realized that he had lost hisposure just now. In just half a day¡¯s time, how did he be apletely different person? ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you. I¡¯m the eldest son of the Torres family. I want to make sure that everyone in the Torres family is safe.¡± Franklin said this sentence which seemed to be an exnation but was actually a cover-up. Then, he hurried downstairs. His back looked like he was fleeing in panic. The assistant and the secretary looked at each other. ¡°Protect the safety of the Torres family? When Quinn Torres broke his leg during filming, he was recuperating in the hospital for a month. The Chairman didn¡¯t even look at him, he even said that Quinn deserved it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the Chairman is really weird today.¡± ¡°My brother is not weird. He behaves in this manner because he cares about me! Since my brother likes me so much, I¡¯ll like him even more!¡± Lauren hopped around on the spot for two to three rounds, feeling ted. [System Divine Nine: The mission ispleted. The host has already caught the murderer of Wendy Lawson.] [Reward: Activate the ¡®resurrection¡¯ skill. The maximum level of this skill is level 100. The host¡¯s current level is level 0.] ¡°Why is it only level 0?!¡± Lauren was being carried down the stairs by Ben while bargaining with the System. [System Divine Nine: This mission is too easy. It¡¯s already pretty good to be able to activate this skill.] ¡°At this rate, when will I be able to save Mum?¡± Lauren did not forget her biggest goal when she returned to the Torres family. She wanted to improve her mum¡¯s health! [System Divine Nine: Unable to estimate. As long as the host canplete more missions, your level will rise faster and faster!] Lauren was frustrated. ¡°As expected, I have to work hard in order to have food!¡± Franklin was already waiting downstairs. When he saw Ben carrying Lauren, his expression turned cold again. ¡°Brother! Are you waiting for me to go home with you?¡± Home? Franklin was a little unfamiliar with this word. His parents were basically not at home, his second and third brothers were always working. In Franklin¡¯s view, the Torres residence was just a ce to stay after work. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. You guys can get off work. I¡¯ll get Ben to send me off.¡± Franklin had already returned to his usual calm self. He turned around and was about to get into the car. ¡°Big brother, I want to eat pineapple-vored ice cream.¡± ¡°Ice cream? What¡¯s so good about that?¡± Franklin scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten it before.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never eaten ice cream before. How pitiful! I¡¯ll treat you to ice cream!¡± After saying that, Lauren took out a few coins. Franklin lowered his head, looked at the little fellow and the few coins in her palm. He felt a certain ce in his heart move. This feeling... He had never experienced it before. Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Zane the Green Ghost

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°But Miss Torres, there¡¯s no ice cream shop around here,¡± Ben said awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯sing soon!¡± ¡°What¡¯sing soon?¡± ¡°The old man who sells ice cream! Look!¡± As expected, an ice cream cart appeared at the corner. An old man dressed in in clothes was pushing the cart over. On the top of the ice cream cart were the words ¡°Only pineapple vor¡±. Lauren had already run over and stood on her tiptoes to speak to the old man. She then returned with two popsicles. One of the popsicles was stuffed into Franklin¡¯s hand. It was ice-cold. . ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m stingy and don¡¯t want to treat you. I know that you¡¯re allergic to pineapple, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t buy it for you.¡± ¡°How did you know that he¡¯s allergic to pineapple?¡± ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m allergic to pineapple?¡± The two men asked at the same time. Lauren tilted her head and smiled, revealing her cute little dimples again. ¡°Because I¡¯m very smart!¡± What¡¯s up with being a little cute! Could it be that I¡¯m over obsessed with my sister? Franklin once again fled in panic. Perhaps Lauren was tired. After returning and having dinner at the Torres residence, she said that she wanted to sleep and closed the door. But in reality, she was interrogating the little ghost from today! In the room, Lauren was sitting on the bed, leaning against the pillow. On the chair opposite her was a ten-year-old teenager. He was dressed in rags and looked like a hooligan. ¡°The little ghost who uses a green shirt to harm people, I¡¯ll call you Green Ghost!¡± Lauren was interrogating the teenager called Zane like a judge judging a case. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that my name is Zane, not some Green Ghost,¡± the ten-year-old boy said with a stiff neck. His eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve already tracked down that you¡¯ve already caused the deaths of five people. Why did you do this?¡± ¡°None of your business!¡± ¡°You!¡± Lauren pouted angrily. Just as she was about to teach this little brat a lesson, the door was opened. It was Franklin. He heard a sounding from Lauren¡¯s room, so he came in to take a look. Everything was normal. Lauren was the only one in the room. ¡°Big brother!¡± Seeing that Franklin took the initiative to look for her, Lauren was extremely happy. She ced her finger behind her back and squeezed. Zane¡¯s soul was once again sucked into the soul storage box. Franklin walked to the window and checked whether the window was locked properly. Then, he pulled the curtains. ¡°Little fellow, I heard you talking just now.¡± Franklin leaned on the desk, his long legs lying casually. ¡°Yeah, I was talking to Zane just now.¡± [System Divine Nine: Host, are you sure you want to expose your ability to Franklin?] ¡°Of course, big brother is my family, I would never lie to him.¡± On the way back to the Torres residence this afternoon, she had already exined to Franklin why she wanted to go to Ben¡¯s house and told him about her ghost hunting. Of course, Franklin did not believe her. ¡°Who is Zane?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the bad person I caught today. No, it¡¯s a bad ghost.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the soul storage box lying quietly on the bedside table suddenly moved and made a sound. ¡°Zane the bad ghost, I¡¯m talking about you!¡± Lauren knew that Zane¡¯s soul was resisting just now, so she turned her head and even made a face at the soul storage box. Franklin looked at Lauren¡¯s strange actions and began to be skeptical. He did not believe that there were ghosts in the world, but some of Lauren¡¯s actions today were indeed suspicious... After telling Lauren to rest early, Franklin returned to his room, but he tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. He was thinking about what had happened today. The first strange thing was when Lauren warned him to be careful, which meant that she knew something bad was about to happen. The second thing was the ice-cream cart today. How did Lauren know that the old man was about to appear with the ice-cream cart? Lauren was sent to the church when she was half a year old. ording to his understanding, she was only released today. Even Ben said that there was no ice cream to sell, so how could Lauren be more familiar with that ce than Ben? ¡°Brother, I am a prophet. I can know what¡¯s going to happen! It¡¯s amazing!¡± Franklin thought of Lauren¡¯s words again. Could it be that Lauren really had these unbelievable abilities? Then, was what she said today about catching ghosts also true? That little ghost called Zane... Franklin didn¡¯t know how he fell asleep, but he was awakened by Lauren¡¯s crying. Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Brother Was a Big Idiot

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lifting his nket, Franklin rushed downstairs in his pajamas and with his hair still messy. He was worried that Lauren would be bullied, but when he went downstairs, he saw Mr. Hayes and Lauren sitting opposite each other. Mr. Hayes wasforting Lauren. ¡°Miss Lauren, this... whoever wins or loses with scissors, paper and stone depends on luck. I don¡¯t want to win all the time.¡± ¡°Boo hoo, I don¡¯t care. Grandpa must let me win once!¡± Franklin was speechless.. He thought something had happened, but in the end, it was just because this little fellow had lost in the game of scissors, paper and stone. He lowered his head to look at himself. He didn¡¯t even have time to put on his slippers just now. How embarrassing! If his younger brother Quinn saw him in this manner, he would definitely be ridiculed for several years. Just as Franklin was about to sneak back to his room, the maids had already noticed him. ¡°Good morning, Master Franklin.¡± The maids who were cleaning the vases at the side had also observed him for a long time before they could confirm that this man in id pajamas was the Eldest Young Master who was always serious. The other maids had also noticed Franklin. Thus, more than ten maids on the first floor of the Torres residence shouted together, ¡°Good morning, Master Franklin.¡± ... After being yelled at by everyone, Lauren also knew that Franklin had woken up. Sliding down from the high sofa chair, Lauren ran to Franklin barefooted, she grabbed Franklin¡¯s hand and shook it. ¡°Brother, Grandpa bullied me. Sob, sob... I keep losing, I keep losing!¡± [System Divine Nine: Host, why did you turn off the divination function? Turn on the divination function. You can win with any game, not to mention this game of scissors, paper and stone.]] Lauren¡¯s prophet level had already reached level 20. In the past when her level was low, her prophecy ability was weak and her uracy was inconsistent, sometimes high and sometimes low. But now that she was at level 20, she could already predict 100% in advance what would happen in the next five minutes. Of course, the things she predicted would not be too specific, but she could identify dangerous things and stop them in time. As her level increased, her control over this ability also became stronger. Lauren could now freely activate or disable this ability. ¡°Little Nine, y the game fair! You don¡¯t even understand this!¡± Although she knew that losing was inevitable, Lauren was still very sad after losing more than ten times. She didn¡¯t even cry when she was bitten at the age of three while trying to get rid of two vampires. But now, she was crying like a baby. Franklin lowered his head and looked at Lauren on his leg. Bean-sized tears were still hanging on her face, sparkling and translucent. The little fellow had lived in the church for four years. She was raised well. At first, she looked sallow and thin, but now she was fair and chubby. One could tell that she was extremely healthy. Subconsciously, Franklin wanted to use his hand to help Lauren wipe away her tears. Her face was soft, and he really wanted to pinch it! After living for twenty-two years, this was the first time Franklin knew there was such a passionate and wild side of himself. Of course, he controlled himself. ¡°How can you me Mr. Hayes for bullying you when you lose? Your skills are inferior to others.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Master Franklin is right. Miss Torres, it really isn¡¯t me bullying you,¡± Mr. Hayes echoed from the side. Lauren¡¯s big watery eyes swept between the two of them, tightening Franklin¡¯s grip. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Big brother, you y with me once, okay?¡± Without waiting for Franklin¡¯s reaction, the servants subconsciously took a deep breath. How was it possible for the Chairman of the country¡¯s number one Torres Corporation to y scissors, paper and stone with a little girl. Even if Franklin had fired Hubert King because of Lauren the day before, it was only to maintain the Torres family¡¯s reputation. Franklin would definitely scold Lauren for making this request. However, something shocking happened again! Franklin Torres actually squatted down and yed scissors, paper and stone with Lauren! ¡°Yay! I win! Hahahaha, you¡¯re the big idiot, I am the smart one!¡± Lauren jumped happily on the spot. The entire Torres residence suddenly seemed to be filled with vitality that was not there in the past. Franklin returned to his room to wash up. When he saw his curved lips in the mirror, he realized that he was smiling. He was a little embarrassed by this discovery. He rubbed his face and returned to his usual expressionless face. The Torres Corporation was spread all over the world, but its headquarters was in country Z. As the highest-ranking decision-maker, Franklin had a lot of work to do. As usual, he changed his clothes and went downstairs to eat breakfast. After Hubert was fired, he had yet to find a suitable chef for the time being, so this time, the breakfast was directly sent over by the hotel. All kinds of snacks were ced on the table. In the past, Franklin was the only one eating. Now, there was an additional little fellow opposite him. Although Lauren was already sitting on the chair, she was still very short. From Franklin¡¯s angle, he could only see her round head. Chapter 14

Chapter 14: Chopsticks Were Poisoned!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When it came to eating, Lauren was never someone to worry about. She was the best at eating. ¡°Little Nine, I suddenly feel like eating roast duck. When are we going to Evesting Legacy to eat?¡± Evesting Legacy was a five-star restaurant that suddenly became famous two years ago. The dishes were exquisite and varied, and the taste was unparalleled. What made everyone go crazy for it was that this restaurant only served ten tables of guests every day. All the prestigious families were looking forward to having a meal there, but this restaurant was never flexible. No matter if you were a high-ranking official, a noble, or amoner, you had to get a number. The current number had already been queued up for two years! Food websites and magazines were asking around, but they couldn¡¯t find out who the owner of this restaurant was. . And this mysterious owner was Lauren, who was now sipping soy milk. [System Divine Nine: The restaurant is yours. You can go whenever you want. ] ¡°Oh, but it¡¯s so far away! I don¡¯t want to take such a long ride.¡± [System Divine Nine: You¡¯re the boss. You can ask the chefs toe over and cook for you. ] ¡°That¡¯s right, I am the boss. When the timees, I¡¯ll give them a lot of money. That¡¯ll be enough!¡± Thinking that she could have roast duck to eat, Lauren excitedly swung her short legs on the table. [System Divine Nine: But first, you have to finish the mission properly. Wendy¡¯s soul is still in the human world. You have to get her to reincarnate quickly. If you miss this round, who knows when is the next time a suitable body is avable for her to reincarnate.] ¡°I know!¡± Lauren was never careless when it came to such matters. It was her task to help the vengeful souls find the real culprit. It was also her task to help these wandering souls reincarnate. Sitting across to Lauren, Franklin was a little surprised to see Lauren so quiet. He had always been casual with his breakfast. Today, he had some appetite. He used his chopsticks to pick up some snacks. Just as he was about to put them into his mouth, Lauren suddenly shouted nervously, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t eat!¡± Her voice was soft, but her tone was very serious and anxious. Fortunately, she was bored just now and activated her prophet¡¯s spiritual consciousness. She was surprised to find Franklin actually fallen on the dining table a few minutester. Lauren promptly stopped Franklin from putting the food into his mouth. ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t eat it. You¡¯ll get poisoned if you eat it!¡± ¡°Poisoned?¡± Franklin frowned. At this moment, Lauren was already trying to figure out the cause of the poisoning in her heart. These breakfast items were perfectly safe. Otherwise, Lauren would have definitely noticed it when she ate it. In that case, what was it that Franklin used but she did not? Her tiny head spun rapidly. She knew it! ¡°Brother, it¡¯s the chopsticks! Your chopsticks are poisonous!¡± Franklin had not digested Lauren¡¯s words when Lauren ran to his side. She stood on tiptoe and removed the chopsticks from his hand with her small, fleshy hand. Her movements were not sloppy at all. The nervous expression on Lauren¡¯s face finally faded away. ¡°Phew! Fortunately, I discovered it in time. Otherwise, you would have been poisoned by the bad guys!¡± Meanwhile, the servants whispered to each other, ¡°This is not the ancient times when someone would poison the emperor. How can there be someone poisoning others now?¡± ¡°Exactly. Is there something wrong with Miss Lauren¡¯s brain?¡± Lauren said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with my brain! I¡¯m very powerful!¡± Of course, other than Franklin who was a little skeptical, the others did not believe her. Regardless of whether it was true or not, they could not continue with the breakfast anymore. Mr. Hayes ordered his men to quickly remove these things. ¡°Mr. Hayes, get someone to examine the chopsticks and see if there¡¯s really a problem.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Franklin.¡± The board meeting yesterday was changed to today. Franklin was in no mood to eat after this farce. He directly got into the car and went to thepany. Lauren leaned against the window and watched the tail of the car disappeared. ¡°Little Nine, I have to protect my brother! This bad guy is getting more and more daring. He actually dared to poison my brother! I want to let him know how powerful I am!¡± Because of today¡¯s incident, Lauren no longer dared to turn off her prophet ability. Therefore, there were manyical scenes in the Torres family today. ¡°In a while, this long-haired girl is going to pour red wine on this Auntie!¡± ¡°This doctor is the murderer. He¡¯s the one who killed his own wife. How terrifying!¡± After realizing that everything Lauren said hade true, the maid asked, ¡°Miss Torres, have you watched this TV series in advance?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I won again! Am I very good?¡± Mr. Hayes asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did I lose consecutively?¡± Meanwhile, Lauren was secretlyughing in her heart. It was very interesting that the prophet skill was activated in a different way! Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Lauren Is Very Rich

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lunch was made by the servants under the supervision of Mr. Hayes. This time, Lauren was very satisfied with the lunch. The dishes were all meat, making her small belly round, even though it was also round itself. ¡°Grandpa, is it expensive to eat these dishes? If the Torres family doesn¡¯t have money, I can give money to the Torres family! I have a lot of money!¡± Over the years, Lauren had been doing missions. Sometimes, the reward was not skills, but somend or houses. Lauren had long learned financial investment. She had used thesend to build hotels or resorts, the profits were very good now. So, Lauren was also a little richdy. When Mr. Hayes heard Lauren¡¯s words, heughed happily.. The servants standing at the side were also secretlyughing. Lauren¡¯s arrival did not increase their workload, but rather, it made the atmosphere in the house much livelier. Firstly, theyughed at Lauren for saying the Torres family did not have money. Secondly, theyughed at Lauren for saying that she had a lot of money. Such innocent words. ¡°Miss Torres, how much money can you have? You are still a child, how can you have the ability to earn money?¡± After finishing her meal, Lauren¡¯s mouth was still oily like jelly. ¡°Who said that children can¡¯t earn money? Grandpa, I definitely have more money than you! However, you treat me so well, so I want to gift a house to you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll gift the three-story newly renovated house in Western Suburbs to Grandpa. You will definitely like the fresh air there!¡± After saying that, Lauren began to apud herself. A house in the Western Suburbs? Everyoneughed even more cheerfully. That piece ofnd had been bought by a mysterious tycoon a year ago, and the Torres Corporation had not even been able to profit from it. Now, Lauren actually said that she would give one to Mr. Hayes. Mr. Hayesughed so hard that tears wereing out of his eyes. ¡°Alright, Alright, Alright. Then I¡¯ll thank Miss Torres in advance.¡± ¡°No need to thank me. That ce is all mine. A house is nothing!¡± Lauren said in a serious tone as she put another piece of beef into her mouth. After that, Lauren jumped down from the chair and wiped her mouth with a tissue. ¡°I am full. Now, let¡¯s get down to business!¡± After saying that, she put her hands behind her back like a little adult and left the dining room while shaking her head. She was going to look for Ben. After capturing the hateful Green Ghost Zane the day before, Wendy¡¯s soul waspletely free. However, Lauren still saw Wendyst night, she was following Ben. Ben also cherished Wendy¡¯s existence very much. Under the premise of not being discovered by others, he kept looking for opportunities to talk to Wendy. ¡°Sigh, asking what is love in the world, it¡¯s to stay bonded till death.¡± When Lauren found Ben, Wendly was still following Ben, so Lauren sighed. Such affectionate wordsing from a four-and-a-half-year-old girl who was not even one meter tall were really a littleical. Even the System Divine Nine could not help but ridicule her. [System Divine Nine: Host, you¡¯re only four-and-a-half years old. Do you know what ¡®love¡¯ is? You even mentioned to ¡®stay bonded till death¡¯.] After following Lauren for a long time, the System Divine Nine was also influenced by Lauren¡¯s tone when she spoke. ¡°Little Nine, don¡¯t underestimate me. Although I don¡¯t know what love is, I do know kinship. Big brother is so good to me, and I also treat him well. Aren¡¯t there kinship between the two of us?¡± ¡°System Divine Nine: You¡¯ve only been in the Torres family for two days, and you¡¯re already so sure that Franklin likes you?¡± The System Divine Nine always liked to pour cold water on her. Lauren angrily ced her hands on both sides of her waist. ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t want to y with you anymore!¡± Then, she unterally pushed the System Divine Nine back. Not far away, Ben was cleaning the car, but that was just an excuse. He just wanted to find a chance to be alone, so that he could have time with Wendy¡¯s soul. Lauren squatted on the spot and watched for a while, then ran over with a snort. ¡°Uncle!¡± ¡°Why are you here, Miss Torres? It¡¯s so hot here!¡± Ever since Ben experienced Lauren¡¯s ¡°power¡±, he no longer dared to treat Lauren like he used to. What if she got angry and threw him into the Pacific Ocean. ¡°I am here to help Auntie Wendy to reincarnate!¡± Wendy said, ¡°Miss Torres, Can I...Can I not reincarnate? I¡¯m fine just like this. Although I¡¯m just a soul, I can still stay by my husband¡¯s side.¡± After that, they looked at each other and smiled as if they had already discussed it beforehand. Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Reincarnated

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Yes, Miss Torres, I don¡¯t care if my wife is real or not, as long as she stays by my side.¡± Lauren shook her head, her expression devout and serious. ¡°I know that both of you want to stay by each other¡¯s side, just like I want to stay by my brother¡¯s side. However, reincarnating is necessary.¡± ¡°All sentient beingse from the beginning. Life and death go hand in hand. They do not know how to live forever. Their nature is pure and clear, and they use all kinds of delusions. This kind of thinking is not real, so there is a need for reincarnation.¡± ¡°After the vengeful souls found the murderers, the door of reincarnation had already been opened. The more souls wander in the mortal world, the narrower the door of reincarnation will be, and the aura of the souls will be weaker.¡± . As she spoke, Lauren¡¯s small face was full of seriousness, just like a Buddha who had transcended all sentient beings. ¡°Uncle, look, is Auntie Wendy¡¯s soul more transparent than it was yesterday? Her soul will not exist forever, it will only disappear. If she misses the opportunity to reincarnate, she will disappear forever.¡± In the end, Lauren made a decision for Wendy, she locked down her aura and bought three more days for Wendy. ¡°In three days, Auntie Wendy will have to leave. Otherwise, even I won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± Ben and Wendy agreed with tears in their eyes. Mission one was finallypletely resolved! Lauren wore a sky-blue dress and rolled around on the bed. Without the church¡¯s missionary Auntie to tie her hair, her long hair could only be let loose. ¡°I wonder what brother is doing?¡± She pouted. ¡°It¡¯s so boring! Little Nine, let¡¯s go to the amusement park and y!¡± Lauren had always been eager to get things done. She would do whatever she thought of, and as soon as she got up, she went downstairs to look for Mr. Hayes. However, when she was in the corridor, Lauren suddenly sensed a different aura. The aura of a human was different from that of a ghost. A human relied on breathing, while a ghost could only rely on the tiny bit of true energy in its soul. The aura of a good ghost was different from that of a bad ghost. Simply put, a bad ghost must have harmed a human to be a bad ghost, which was why the body of a bad ghost would smell of blood. Just now, Lauren had smelled a scent of blood that did not exist before. However, when she closed her eyes and wanted to use her spiritual consciousness to probe, the scentpletely disappeared. ¡°Little Nine, did you sense the aura of a ghost just now? It¡¯s a bad ghost.¡± [System Divine Nine: No, I was forcefully pushed back by you just now. I¡¯m angry! I don¡¯t want to talk to you!] ¡°You¡¯re so petty, Little Nine. I am only four and a half years old, yet I am more magnanimous than you. You said that you¡¯re four hundred years old. I don¡¯t believe it.¡± [System Divine Nine: Can¡¯t a four-hundred-year-old system be angry? The System has its dignity too, okay! ] Lauren was bickering with the System Divine Nine, she quickly forgot about the ghostly aura that shed past her mind. Star Dream Amusement Park ¡ª thergest amusement park in the whole of S city. It was built four years ago and had all kinds of amusement programs. People from all over the world woulde here to y every day. Of course, the owner of this amusement park was also Lauren the little richdy. This was her reward forpleting her first mission four years ago. Although this amusement park was hers, it was her first timeing here! ¡°Wow, there are so many balloons over there. They¡¯re so beautiful!¡± ¡°There are also clowns with the balloons over there. I want to see them!¡± Lauren ran around excitedly while Ben and a maid, Zelda, chased after her with a bunch of dolls in their hands. Mr. Hayes did not feelfortable with Laurening alone, so he sent Zelda over to take care of her. Of course, all of this was done with Franklin¡¯s consent. Star Dream Amusement Park had the tallest roller coaster in the entire Country Z, and it was vertical. This event had attracted many bold people to take risks. Lauren chewed on a marshmallow that was two times bigger than her face and raised her head to look at the roller coaster. The people on the roller coaster were screaming non-stop, it was terrifying to hear. When Ben saw how serious Lauren was, he thought that Lauren also wanted to y. As this was too high, he tried to persuade her, ¡°Miss Torres, this is too high, it seems to be more than a hundred meters! It¡¯s not suitable for you to y.¡± Unexpectedly, Lauren just shook her head in disdain, ¡°This is not high. Uncle Ben, let me tell you, I have rushed down from more than four hundred meters before!¡± If it had been a day ago, Ben would definitely have thought that Lauren was lying and spouting nonsense. He did not dare to question this little troublemaker now. What if she really threw him down from more than 400 meters? Chapter 17

Chapter 17: The Missing Lily

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Fortunately, Lauren did not really want to y. She just took a look and wandered around again. Suddenly, she stopped and looked at the middle-aged woman sitting under a big tree. The middle-aged woman¡¯s eyes were dim and her hair was a little messy. She was holding a small skirt in her hand, which was obviously for a little girl. Next to her was a small schoolbag, which had the same color as the skirt. [System Divine Nine: Host, have you noticed something? ] ¡°That Auntie looks like she¡¯s waiting for someone. Is she waiting for her daughter?¡± Lauren was not someone who meddled in other people¡¯s business. It was just that the experience ofpleting missions over the past few years had trained her to be able to tell that what happened to this auntie was definitely not simple. She had always trusted her own experience and intuition, so she ran toward the middle-aged woman with her short legs.. Ben and Zelda quickly followed, feeling confused. ¡°Miss Torres, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ben went forward to ask, worried that Lauren would do something funny again. The Eldest Young Master had scolded him for what happened on the rooftopst time. This time, he did not dare to leave Lauren alone. ¡°Uncle Ben, I am going to help that Auntie. That Auntie is so miserable.¡± Ben looked over. She was just an ordinary woman. What was there to be miserable about? ¡°Miss Torres, it¡¯s gettingte. We should go home. Otherwise, Eldest Young Master will be angry.¡± Knowing that Franklin held an extraordinary position in Lauren¡¯s heart, Ben deliberately used Franklin to scare her. ¡°Even if my brother is angry, I have to help that Auntie. This is my mission!¡± When she first received the mission, Lauren knew that she wanted to help everyone in this world to have a better life. She was also very happy that she could help others. Ignoring Ben¡¯s obstruction, Lauren ran to the woman. ¡°Auntie, are you waiting for your daughter?¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s eyes that had lost their focus became a little more lively after Lauren called out to her. Seeing that Lauren was alone, she said anxiously, ¡°My child, why are you alone! It¡¯s very dangerous. Where are your parents?¡± Ben and Zelda ran over while panting. Miss Lauren looked chubby. How did she run so fast? The two adults could not catch up. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I came with them!¡± Lauren pointed at Ben and Zelda, then turned her head and continued to speak to the middle-aged woman, ¡°Auntie, did your daughter get lost?¡± After the middle-aged woman¡¯s exnation, Lauren found out that the woman¡¯s name was Yulia Citra. Two years ago, her three-year-old daughter, Lily, had disappeared in this amusement park. Yulia called the police, but it didn¡¯t help. The police checked the surveince footage and found that the missing little girl, Lily, didn¡¯t seem to have been abducted. Instead, she had wandered out of the amusement park on her own. Two years ago, the area around Star Dream Amusement Park was still under development. The surveince facilities were notplete, and the police could not find any trace of Lily in the end. As for Yulia, after she lost Lily, she came to the amusement park every day. She brought Lily¡¯s favorite dress and small schoolbag, hoping to meet her daughter again one day. Yulia was sobbing as she spoke. Ben and Zelda were quietly wiping away their tears when they heard this. Lauren also cried secretly. ¡°My child, how did you know that my daughter is missing?¡± Yulia stepped out of her sadness and asked in puzzlement. ¡°You...Have you seen my Lily?¡± Suddenly, there was a ¡®ding¡¯ sound in Lauren¡¯s head. System Divine Nine has appeared. [System Divine Nine: Mission 2: Help Yulia find her missing daughter Lily.] [Mission level: Three-star] [ Time limit: One month ] [Mission rewards: The ¡®Photographic Memory¡¯ skill to be upgraded to Tier 11; the ¡®resurrection¡¯ skill to be upgraded to Tier 3. ] [System Divine Nine: Host, do you ept this mission? ] Lauren looked at the middle-aged woman in front of her, whose face was covered in tears, and firmly epted the mission. Seeing that the sky was getting darker and that the time required toplete the mission was rather long, Lauren got Ben to record Yulia¡¯s cell phone number. ¡°Auntie, I can help you find your daughter. But now I am going home, I¡¯ll give you a call. Aunty, you must pick up the call!¡± For two years, Yulia had been searching for her daughter. Even the police could not do anything about it, could such a little girl really help her? But now this was only ast resort. Yulia nodded and promised Lauren. Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Confirmed

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio On the way home, Lauren had been seriously thinking about how toplete this mission. ¡°Little Nine, how strange! Why does this mission have three stars! And it¡¯s a month ...¡± [System Divine Nine: This means that this mission is not as simple as it seems. ] ¡°But the police said that Lily left on her own.¡± Two years ago, Lily was three years old, so she should be slightly older than Lauren. [System Divine Nine: Seeing is believing. What the police said may not be true. Host, the human heart is much moreplicated than you think.. ] ¡°Miss Torres, we¡¯re home.¡± Lauren was summoned back to reality by Ben. Looking out of the window, it was indeed the Torres family mansion. ¡°We¡¯re here so soon! Uncle Ben, you drive really well!¡± Ben, who was being praised out of the blue, was speechless. Franklin got off work very punctually today. Everyone in the Torres Corporation who was punctual was shocked. There were all kinds of spections on the forum, specting whether the Chairman was in a rtionship. This was the first time he got off work so punctually since taking office. It was not just the employees. When Franklin got home at six in the afternoon, even Mr. Hayes was shocked. He hurriedly asked someone to prepare more dinner. After all, Franklin always came back after having dinner at thepany and working overtime. Arriving home at six o¡¯clock? That had never happened before. Franklin pretended to casually scan the living room but did not see the little fellow¡¯s figure. He frowned. She had gone out to y and had not returned yet? It was really worrisome. In the next second, the sound of someone jumping could be heard from the main door. Franklin turned his head and saw that it was indeed Lauren. She was holding a pink and white rabbit in her hand. ¡°Big brother! You¡¯re back! I just got home too! Look, I have won a lot of cute little dolls at the amusement park today.¡± Wasn¡¯t it so? Both Ben and Zelda¡¯s hands were full! ¡°Won them?¡± ¡°Yes, these are all won by Miss Lauren, who threw darts and rings. Miss Lauren is really amazing!¡± Hearing the praise, Lauren happily shook her head. ¡°Miss Torres, I¡¯ll bring the little rabbit in your hand to your room too, right?¡± ¡°No, this little rabbit is my favorite! I must always hold her! The thing I like must always be well protected so that I won¡¯t lose it!¡± After saying that, Lauren hugged the little rabbit even tighter, as if she was guarding some treasure. Dinner was quickly prepared. This time, before eating, Lauren carefully checked all the dishes and utensils. ¡°Everything is safe. Big brother, you can eat now. With me around, you will definitely be safe.¡± ¡°Little brat, do I still need you to protect me?¡± Franklin smiled disdainfully, but still very consciously took the chopsticks that Lauren handed over. ¡°Since you don¡¯t need me to protect you, can you protect me? Today, we met an auntie at the amusement park. Her daughter is missing! What if I am missing as well?¡± Franklin¡¯s chopsticks that were about to pick up the vegetables paused for a moment. Then, he picked up some vegetables and ced them in Lauren¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat more vegetables. When the nutrients are bnced, you can grow taller and faster.¡± Lauren pursed her lips. [System Divine Nine: I¡¯ve told you before. Franklin doesn¡¯t treat you as family at all. Host, you¡¯re overthinking things this time. ] ¡°The Torres family will not let you be in any danger.¡± Franklin acted as if he didn¡¯t care and added this sentence. Lauren was happy again. Even when she was eating vegetables, she became much more active. ¡°See, Little Nine, I told you that big brother likes me. This time, you lost!¡± The System Divine Nine did not reply again, and Lauren could not be bothered with it. The two were eating and fighting when the phone in the Torres residence suddenly rang. Mr. Hayes answered the phone with a serious face and whispered a few words into Franklin¡¯s ear. After Franklin heard it, his rxed expression became serious again. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this matterter.¡± After Franklin said this, he continued to eat but his expression remained serious. Although the two of them were whispering, Lauren could still hear everything clearly. Her eyes and ears were always clear. In addition, Lauren¡¯s spiritual consciousness could detect very far away. As long as she wanted to listen, she could hear all the whispers within fifty meters. Mr. Hayes¡¯s phone call just now should have been from theboratory. It was said that the chopsticks sent over today had been confirmed that the tip of the chopsticks had been stained with an undetectable poison. It was colorless and tasteless, but the poison was extremely fast. The poisoned person would die within three minutes. There was almost no chance of recovery. Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Lauren¡¯s Protection

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio [ System Divine Nine: Who could be so hostile towards Franklin? This poison has been released so quickly. It¡¯s obvious that this person wants to take Franklin¡¯s life. ] Lauren thought to herself, ¡°Could it be rted to the ghostly aura I felt today? I clearly smelled blood...¡± ¡°Mr. Torres, is the food not to your liking?¡± The servant suddenly asked Franklin. It was obvious that Franklin had been absent-minded ever since he heard what Mr. Hayes had said to him. Hence, the servant mistakenly thought that the food was not to his liking. Lauren did not want to see Franklin in such a tense and serious state, so she put down her bowl and chopsticks and ran to his side. ¡°Franklin, Lauren¡¯s hair is too long and it¡¯s inconvenient for her to eat. Brother, can you help Lauren tie up her hair?¡± After saying this, Lauren reached out her hand. There was a pink hairband with a cute little bow on it. When the servants standing at the side heard this, they were almost swept off their feet. The CEO helping a little girl tie her hair, even using a pink hairband. This... ¡°Miss Torres, let me tie your hair so that young master can eat properly,¡± A servant volunteered to go forward. Lauren pretended to be angry and waved her hand. Her face also bulged like a bun. ¡°No, no, no! Lauren just wants Franklin to help me tie my hair. Only Franklin!¡± ¡°Is that okay, Franklin? If Franklin helps me, I can help Franklin too!¡± Franklin became a little emotional after the little girl made such a fuss. He was no longer as troubled as before. He took the pink hair band and his movements were very clumsy. Other than watching his mother tie her hair, Franklin did not have any experience tying hair before. Therefore, he could only rely on his memory and other people¡¯s reminders to clumsily tie Lauren¡¯s hair. ¡°Franklin, there¡¯s still a lock of hair here that hasn¡¯t been tied up yet!¡± ¡°Brother, you have to turn the hairband one more time, otherwise it¡¯ll be very loose and soon Lauren¡¯s hair will fall out!¡± Franklin was wholeheartedly serving this little one, and for a moment, he also forgot that the chopsticks had been poisoned. Seeing that Franklin was arguing with her like before, Lauren knew that her goal had been achieved. ¡°You have to smile a lot, Franklin. You look so good when you smile.¡± After saying that, Lauren returned to her seat with her ponytail tilted to the side. After dinner, Franklin returned to the study to handle some matters. Lauren also began her own ¡°protect big brother¡± n. The first step of the n: Protect. Thus, Franklin was about to go downstairs for a drink of water when he opened the door to the study. He saw Lauren sitting cross-legged on the carpet. The little rabbit was also ced next to her in a sitting position. ¡°What are you doing sitting at the door of my study room?¡± Franklin asked suspiciously. He thought that he was very good at reading people, but he really could not figure out this little one. He could not wait to see how his second and third brothers would get along with this little sister. When that time came, the house would probably be even livelier. Lauren heard the noise and raised her head. She saw Franklin¡¯s well-defined face and long legs. ¡°I¡¯m protecting Franklin. Franklin, are the chopsticks really poisonous today?¡± Franklin could not help but squat down to talk to her as her eyshes fluttered and her big, bright eyes sparkled. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Lauren can see what will happen in the future. This morning, I saw brother fall t on the table after eating breakfast, so Lauren knew there was a problem.¡± With so many things happening in the past two days, Franklin had no choice but to believe in Lauren¡¯s abilities from the beginning. This girl might have really learned some skills in the church over the past few years. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this matter. You don¡¯t have to stay here and guard me.¡± ¡°No, Lauren feels that the bad guys are still around. My big brother is still in danger.¡± Franklin picked up Lauren with one hand and picked up the little rabbit with the other. He pushed open her room door and ced her on the bed. ¡°Children don¡¯t need to protect adults. They just need to be obedient.¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s not children protecting adults. It¡¯s family protecting family. Franklin is Lauren¡¯s big brother. He¡¯s someone very important to Lauren. Isn¡¯t that what families are for?¡± Franklin felt a warm current flow through his heart. He raised his hand and touched the top of Lauren¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯ste. Go to sleep.¡± After saying this, Franklin went out and closed the door behind him. Lauren crossed her little feet and decided to protect her brother from her own room. Anyway, she had to keep her eyes and ears open tonight. The ghostly aura that she sensed today was definitely not groundless. Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Appearance Of The Male Ghost

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She fully released her spiritual consciousness to explore every corner of the Torres residence. As soon as the ghostly aura appears, she would be able to detect it immediately. It was past midnight when the Torres residence was pitch ck. Only the lights in the front yard were still on. In the pitch ck and quiet environment, Lauren¡¯s spiritual consciousness was even more sensitive. She could hear further and see more clearly. She had not let down her guard. Franklin had alsoe to check up on her just before, but Lauren had pretended to be asleep at the time and fooled him. Ghost hunting required the hunter to let the ghosts let down their guard. ¡°It¡¯sing!¡± Almost in an instant, Lauren could feel the bloody aura and the ghost was not far away from her. . [ System Divine Nine: Host, this ghost has been able to conceal its aura all this time. It must be quite powerful. Host, you have to be more careful. ] ¡°I know! The ghosts that Lauren can detect with her spiritual consciousness are all little ghosts. Tonight, I will let these little ghosts who overestimate themselves see how powerful Master Lauren is.¡± Lauren carefully got off the bed and followed her spiritual sense. She found that the ce where this aura was the thickest was actually Franklin¡¯s room! ¡°As expected, they are here to hurt Franklin. Hmph! Lauren will definitely beat you until you can never be reincarnated!¡± She had already formed a talisman in her hand. This kind of talisman was more than enough to deal with ordinary ghosts. As long as the talisman was attached to the ghosts¡¯ bodies, they would be unable to move and obediently submit. Lauren opened Franklin¡¯s room door. As expected, she saw a male ghost floating above Franklin¡¯s bed and fiddling with the chandelier! ¡°Franklin! Wake up!¡± Lauren shouted to wake Franklin up as she threw the talisman in her hand at the male ghost. Unexpectedly, the talisman paper had no effect on the male ghost at all. When it touched the male ghost, it instantly turned into ashes. Frankliny on the bed without any movement. [ System Divine Nine: Franklin¡¯s consciousness may have been sealed, so he can¡¯t hear the cries of the outside world. ] Lauren ran to Franklin¡¯s side and quickly drew a talisman on his palm. Then, she silently chanted a spell and the talisman on his palm suddenly lit up. A protective shield-like object suddenly appeared above Franklin¡¯s body, glowing with golden light, it protected him tightly. This way, Lauren could fight this male ghost with peace of mind. However, when she raised her head again, the male ghost had already disappeared. All that was left was the dangling chandelier on the ceiling. If this chandelier were to fall, Franklin¡¯s head would certainly be smashed into pieces. [ System Divine Nine: This ghost¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t deep. Someone should be helping him from behind so that he can escape so quickly. ] ¡°Yes, my spiritual consciousness has detected that this ghost¡¯s real aura is very weak, but the smell of blood is very strong. It must have been controlled by someone to do something bad.¡± Lauren¡¯s spiritual consciousness was no longer able to detect this ghost¡¯s aura. It must have been hidden. ¡°What happened?¡± Franklin slowly opened his eyes. Just now, he seemed to have had a very long dream. In the dream, he kept running in the darkness, but there was no exit. ¡°Franklin, get up! The chandelier on the ceiling is very dangerous!¡± Lauren shouted. Only then did Franklinpletely wake up. Lauren exined everything to him. She also told him that the ghost had already escaped, so he might continue to be in danger. ¡°But Lauren will always protect you, just like today. Franklin, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Franklin raised his right hand, his palm still slightly warm. ¡°Yesterday... the light in the meeting room suddenly fell down. I was supposed to have a meeting there, but I temporarily canceled the meeting yesterday and went to Ben¡¯s house to look for you.¡± Going to Ben¡¯s house was a spur-of-the-moment moment for him, so if he didn¡¯t go and had a meeting as usual, then... He would have had an ident yesterday when the chandelier fell. ¡°First, the flower pot fell from the second floor, then the chopsticks were poisoned, and then there was the chandelier. It seems that something really wanted to harm my brother!¡± Lauren did not know whether the instigator was a human or a ghost, so she could only use ¡°something¡± to describe it instead. [ System Divine Nine: Mission 3: find the mastermind who repeatedly tried to harm Franklin. ] [ Mission Difficulty: 3-star ] [ Time limit: 2 days ] [ Mission Reward: two ¡®life-prolonging aura pills¡¯. These can be used on a dying person to extend their life by 72 hours. ] [ System Divine Nine: Host, do you wish to ept this mission? ] ¡°Of course Lauren will ept it! If they want to harm Franklin, Master Lauren will make them pay double!¡± Chapter 21

Chapter 21: One Big Brother Was Enough

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After Franklin went to thepany, Lauren started the operation of ¡°protecting big brother¡±. This male ghost¡¯s cultivation was not high, so there must be someone controlling him from behind. Therefore, Lauren decided toy a trap for him. [ System Divine Nine: Host, how can you be sure that this male ghost wille again? Moreover, we still don¡¯t know the background of the person behind this. What if after you get him into your trap, you actually put yourself in danger? ] ¡°Lauren, I¡¯ve already thought it through! I need to set up a talisman array in Franklin¡¯s room and study first. Only a person or a ghost with a single aura can enter these rooms.¡± As Lauren spoke, she continuously took out yellow talisman papers from her small pink bag and pasted them on the four corners of the room. ¡°That male ghost that wanted to harm brother didn¡¯t seedst time. This time, he¡¯ll definitely do it again!¡±! ¡°This way, when the male ghost enters the room, the talisman will take effect. The other aura that is attached to the male ghost¡¯s body ¡ª that is, the aura that is being controlled ¡ª will not be able to enter!¡± . After pasting the talisman on all four corners of the room, Lauren ran to the middle of the room. She bent her left hand and stretched out her right hand. The index and middle fingers of her right hand were ced together. When she closed her eyes, the tips of her fingers emitted a golden glow. She began to chant an incantation. Her right hand was also moving, drawing a pattern in the air that was the same as the one on the talisman paper. The moment she finished drawing, a golden glow burst out from her fingertips and spread throughout the entire room in a shooting pattern. A few secondster, everything returned to normal. ¡°Alright, now that this enchantment has been set up in Franklin¡¯s room, let¡¯s go to the study!¡± Lauren had never been to Franklin¡¯s study room before because Mr. Hayes had told her that Franklin did not like others touching his things. Therefore, even the servants had to clean it once a week. They did not dare to go in every day for fear of messing up something. Franklin¡¯s study room was also on the second floor. Lauren had to stand tiptoe to reach the door handle. The interior decoration was also in line with Franklin¡¯s personality. It was mainly in ck and white colors. Both sides of the walls were bookshelves filled with all kinds of books in all kinds ofnguages. Although Lauren was not tall enough, her eyesight was excellent. In a pure ce, she could clearly see things within fifty meters. She could capture even the smallest details. As she slowly walked past the tworge bookshelves, she also discovered many books that she had read before. ¡°Critique of pure reason, econometrics of Quantity, principles of financial markets and financial institutions. Lauren has read all the books that brother has read! We are indeed brother and sister!¡± [ System Divine Nine: Host, the library that you have is thergest library in the entire Z nation or even the entire world. You have read all the books that Franklin has read. In a few more years, you might be able to finish reading all the books. ] ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Lauren¡¯s strength is just that outstanding. If you want to wear the crown, you must first bear the weight!¡± The mischievous Lauren started to get narcissistic again. However, it was still more important to get down to business. After setting up the array, she still had another thing to do! ording to the array that she had just set up, she also set up this enchantment in Franklin¡¯s study. Just as she was about to tiptoe away, Lauren noticed some photo frames ced on Franklin¡¯s desk. She climbed onto his office chair and leaned her entire body on the mahogany desk, carefully looking at these photo frames. The first frame contained a middle-aged man and a woman. Although they did not look too young, they had good looks. The woman had a ssic and gentle appearance, while the man had sharp features. Both his brows and eyes were handsome and uninhibited. Even though Lauren had no memory of what her parents looked like, it was not difficult to deduce that they were Franklin¡¯s parents. Of course, this meant that they were also her parents. ¡°Big brother looks like both of them. His eyes and nose are like mom¡¯s, and his mouth is like dad¡¯s! No wonder big brother is so good-looking. Our parents are so good-looking!¡± ¡°Lauren will definitely be very beautiful in the future, just like mom.¡± The next frame was a personal photo of Franklin, and the next frame was a photo of Franklin and the other two boys. The three of them had simr facial features, but their personalities werepletely different. [ System Divine Nine: The other two boys should be your other two brothers. You¡¯ve been back for a few days, but they haven¡¯t shown up, not even a greeting. ] ¡°Humph, they don¡¯t ask about Lauren, and Lauren doesn¡¯t care about them either. Lauren only has one brother!¡± Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Family Portrait

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Looking back, there were four more family photos. Lauren had never seen many of them before, but from the way they took the photos and the simrity in their looks, it was not difficult to deduce that these were the family photos of the entire Torres family. These four family photos were taken in the past four years, and the dates were all on Thanksgiving. [ System Divine Nine: ording to the customs of the human world, Thanksgiving is a day for family reunion. ] ¡°Of course Lauren knows what Thanksgiving is about! But...¡± Lauren did not finish her sentence. She merely propped up her chin with her small hand and stared at the few family photos. She then looked back and forth at the other photos on the desk. . ¡®Family photos should be taken with the whole family inside. But why is it that I¡¯m never in them?¡¯ Lauren thought about this question repeatedly in her heart, but in the end, she could onlye to a conclusion that made her very unhappy. Just as Little Nine had said, the Torres family had never regarded Lauren as a member of the family. Her originally high spirits suddenly fell. When Mr. Hayes saw Lauren, the corners of her mouth drooped, causing him to panic. ¡°Miss Torres, why are you so unhappy? Did you quarrel with Mr. Torres again?¡± Lauren lowered her head and dragged her feet as she sat on the white sofa in the living room. Her hair was tied by Franklin yesterday. When she sleptst night, she wanted to remove it, but she couldn¡¯t bear to do so. She even deliberately made a hand seal so that her hair could remain as it was. The sofa was very soft, and Lauren¡¯s entire body sank into it. She was a little angry as she pulled off the pink ribbon on her head. ¡°Grandpa Hayes, do you like Lauren?¡± For the past four years, she had been a little princess in the church and Taoist temple that was held in the palm of everyone¡¯s hands. There were many brothers, sisters, uncles, and aunts in there, and everyone liked her very much. But why did everyone in the Torres family hate her so much? She was clearly a member of the family as well. Even though Lauren was proficient in all kinds of skills, she still could not figure it out. ¡°Of course I like Miss Torres. Miss Torres is lively and cute. Moreover, she also saved Mr. Torres¡¯ life yesterday! She¡¯s simply a Lucky Star!¡± Lauren raised her head and looked at the kind-looking Mr. Hayes. She could feel whether a person was sincere or not. In Hayes¡¯ face, she could feel kindness and a positive aura. Her mood was also slightly better because of Mr. Hayes¡¯ words. ¡°Lauren also likes Grandpa Hayes. I will treat grandpa very well in the future.¡± Lauren¡¯s words made Hayes burst intoughter. ¡°Grandpa, where is Aunt Zelda? I want to eat the snacks that Aunt Zelda has made.¡± Aunt Zelda was the maid who apanied her to the amusement park yesterday. Mr. Hayes nced around. ¡°Aunt Zelda should be doing the cleaning on the second floor. She is mainly responsible for the second floor and rarely stays on the first floor. Since Miss Torres wants to eat, I will let Aunt Zelda make it. You can stay here and watch TV for a while.¡± Mr. Hayes turned on the TV and even switched on the cartoon. ¡°Miss Torres, kids your age like to watch this! Look, the pleasant goat inside is really smart!¡± ¡°I know. Grandpa Hayes, you go ahead and do your thing. Lauren can watch it herself!¡± After saying that, she stared at the TV andughed along with the plot from time to time. When Lauren saw that Mr. Hayes was busy with his own matters, she began to discuss mission 2 with Little Nine. Of course, her eyes were still on pleasant goat. [ System Divine Nine: Host, are you suspecting that this Aunt Zelda is rted to Mission 2? Is she also one of the people who wanted to hurt Franklin? ] Lauren thought to herself, ¡°That¡¯s right. When Lauren arrived on the first day, the flower pot that fell from the second floor was caused by Aunt Zelda! Lauren even thought that Aunt Zelda might know about the existence of that male ghost!¡± [ System Divine Nine: Why do you say that? ] Lauren said, ¡°The Torres family is a ce where life energy is extremely abundant. Almost everyone¡¯s fates are that of an emperor. They have power, power, and money. Moreover, the location of the Torres residence is a ce where water is extremely important. It hides the wind and gathers aura. There are no obvious shapeshifters and it is peaceful.¡± [ System Divine Nine: The Torres family is such a big family. When they built the residence, they must have looked for an expert to approve their fates. They would definitely look for a geomantic treasurend. ] Lauren said, ¡°That¡¯s right. With such a geomantic treasurend and the Torres family¡¯s strong life aura, why would such a low-level ghost be able to enter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one of the reasons why someone is controlling the house. However, if such a dirty aura wants to infiltrate the Torres family and enter the house without anyone knowing, someone must have helped!¡± [ System Divine Nine: But Zelda is just an ordinary servant. She isn¡¯t powerful enough to resist the life aura of the Torres family, right? ] ¡°Lauren, you have to think about this question carefully!¡± Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Magic Library

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After speaking, Lauren entered her own spiritual consciousness world. This world was empty and existed only in her mind. However, there were many things stored in it. The most precious thing was the ¡°Magic Library¡±. This library was actually a reward forpleting a mission. At that time, Lauren had helped an old uncle fulfill his long-cherished wish. Later on, she discovered that this old uncle was actually a famous book collector. The ¡®Magic Library¡¯ was a gift from the old uncle to her. Later on, Lauren kept putting all the books she had collected into her spiritual consciousness. As a result, the library became bigger and bigger, and it was all-epassing. If someone could enter Lauren¡¯s spiritual consciousness world now, they would find a little girl wearing denim overalls sitting on a desk that matched her height and figure.. She was quietly flipping through the books. The speed of flipping through the book was very fast. It was as if the person reading the book was only flipping through the book and not reading it. However, Lauren¡¯s mind was very clear. She quickly flipped through the ancient books that she thought were useful while Little Nine pped his wings at the side. ¡°Little Nine, when will you turn into another creature? You turned into a kittenst time. It¡¯s so cute.¡± The System Divine Nine could be materialized in her spiritual consciousness world. Previously, it could only turn into a book or a box. As Lauren¡¯s height and spiritual consciousness world continued to evolve, the system could now turn into a living creature. [ System Divine Nine: that depends on when you can make a big leap in your level. Host, look, I can fly now! ] Lauren looked up from the book. ¡°Little Nine, you¡¯re so childish. You¡¯re a 400-year-old system, yet you¡¯re still so happy after bing a bird. Didn¡¯t you say that your other brothers and sisters can transform into humans?¡± [ System Divine Nine: That¡¯s right. My sister god, told me two days ago that she can now maintain her human form for two days! ] As the system spoke, he flew around in Lauren¡¯s library. ¡°Little nine, don¡¯t fly around anymore. You¡¯re disturbing Lauren¡¯s reading!¡± Being yelled at by its master, the famous system could only hide in a corner, feeling wronged. A few minutester. ¡°Lauren found it! It¡¯s this ¡®Horcrux¡¯. Aunt Zelda must have used this to bring that ghost into the Torres family!¡± The System ¡®flew¡¯ over andnded on the desk. [ System Divine Nine: What is a Horcrux? ] ¡°Lauren has heard of this divine object before. As the name suggests, a Horcrux is a vessel used to hold souls. This Horcrux appeared three thousand years ago and was forged by an elder. This elder used half of his cultivation to set up a barrier for this Horcrux.¡± Lauren flipped through the ancient book in her hand seriously. Her serious appearance did not look like that of a four-and-a-half-year-old girl at all. ¡°Any soul, whether pure or evil, can freely pass through various ces after being ced into this Horcrux. This is because their aura has been isted.¡± [ System Divine Nine: I understand now. Therefore, someone used a Horcrux to bring this ghost into the Torres family. When it is about to turn into a demon, they will activate this Horcrux and release the ghost! ] Lauren gave a thumbs up to the emerald-green bird on the desk. ¡°Little Nine, you¡¯ve really be smarter after following me for a few years! It seems like Master Lauren¡¯s wisdom has infected you.¡± [ System Divine Nine: We were already very smart to begin with! I¡¯m just a little slow in processing information! ] System Divine Nine had eight older brothers and sisters. Each of them had a different master and was carrying out missions in different ces like Lauren. After all, there were too many bad people and bad ghosts in this world. ording to Lauren¡¯s understanding, System Divine Nine was probably the dumbest person in the Miraculous System! The little girl and the system returned to the topic at hand. Lauren said, ¡°So this Horcrux can also exin why I can sometimes feel the ghost aura, but sometimes I can¡¯t. Only when this bad ghostes out to do evil does hee out from the horcrux.¡± Having found the answer she wanted, Lauren returned from the spiritual world. Returning to reality, Lauren immediately saw Aunt Zelda, who was cooking in the kitchen. Aunt Zelda was a very ordinary-looking woman in her forties. For a moment, she could not figure out why Aunt Zelda would want to harm her brother. Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Setting Her Up

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The most important thing now should be to find the Horcrux hidden in the Torres family. Once she found this thing, the ghost would have no ce to hide. Lauren could then also use her spiritual consciousness to detect the location of the ghost. ¡°Miss Lauren, the cake is ready. Come and have a taste. Let¡¯s see if it tastes good.¡± Zelda ced the te containing the cake on the coffee table and prepared to leave to do her own things. Lauren suddenly reached out and held Zelda¡¯s hand. ¡°Aunt Zelda, Lauren is so bored eating by herself! Can you apany Lauren?¡± When Lauren was not carrying out her mission, she always had a harmless and adorable look on her face. Zelda, who was held by her hand, could only sit on the sofa cautiously. . ¡°Miss Torres, I¡¯m just a servant. It¡¯s not good for me to sit on this sofa. If Mr. Hayes sees this, he will scold me.¡± ¡°No, Lauren will exin it to Grandpa Hayes!¡± Lauren picked up a small piece of cake with a fork and put it in her mouth. The pink cream on the cake was strawberry-vored. Lauren¡¯s eyes lit up after eating it. ¡°Aunt Zelda, the cake you made is so delicious! Your daughter must be very happy to be able to eat the cake you made!¡± The clever Lauren decided to trick Zelda first. After all, the Torres residence was so big and there was no aura of the Horcrux. It would definitely take a lot of time to find it blindly. She might as well start with Zelda and see if she could get anything out of her. Zelda beamed when she heard Lauren praise her culinary skills. ¡°That¡¯s right. My daughter also likes to eat the pastries I make the most. She¡¯s the same as Miss Torres. She also likes strawberry-vored things the most.¡± ¡°Then, Aunt Zelda, where is your daughter now? Your daughter will be very sad when she leaves her mother, just like Lauren.¡± When she talked about her daughter, Zelda was obviously much more rxed. ¡°My daughter is five years older than Miss Torres. She is now living with her grandparents in her hometown. I can only go back to visit her at the end of the year.¡± [ System Divine Nine: That¡¯s strange. I think Zelda is quite normal. Moreover, I can¡¯t feel any evil aura from her body. ] Lauren said, ¡°This mission involves the Horcrux, so it doesn¡¯t matter what aura it has. The evil aura can bepletely concealed. Little Nine, we can¡¯t let our guard down.¡± When the flower pot fell that day, Lauren had clearly felt the evil aura from Zelda¡¯s body. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to it that day and only thought that it was a simple personal grudge. But now, it seemed that everything was connected. [ System Divine Nine: But the Horcrux can only affect the soul. Zelda is a human being. The evil and kindness in her body can not be changed because of the Horcrux. ] Lauren was so close to Zelda and she indeed didn¡¯t sense any evil aura from her. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense...¡± Lauren muttered in her heart. After listening to Little Nine¡¯s analysis, she did not seem to be wrong. ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve really wronged Aunt Zelda?¡± ¡°Miss Torres, why are you suddenly in a daze? Do you want more cake? I¡¯ve made quite a lot!¡± Zelda smiled and looked at Lauren as if she was looking at her own daughter. Lauren also came back to her senses. ¡°Lauren, you can¡¯t eat anymore! Hello, Aunt Zelda, Lauren¡¯s stomach is already round. Lauren, you have to eat less, so that in the future, you can be like your brother and have long legs!¡± ¡°Not at all. Miss Torres looks very cute like this. Her little face is chubby. She¡¯s very lucky!¡± Aunt Zelda said as she began to clear the dishes. Ben asked Franklin for two days off. Lauren guessed that Ben must have wanted to cherish thest two days with his wife. ¡°Aunt Zelda, where¡¯s your husband? where is he? I saw in the TV series that husbands and wives have to stay together! Although Lauren is young, she knows a lot!¡± At this moment, the sharp-eyed Lauren noticed Aunt Zelda¡¯s action of cleaning up the dishes and paused. ¡°Ah, my husband, he...¡± Suddenly, there were some soundsing from the kitchen. Zelda picked up the dishes and left in a hurry, not answering this question. ¡°Aunt Zelda¡¯s reaction is a little strange. Little Nine, is there any way for us to know where Aunt Zelda¡¯s husband went?¡± [ System Divine Nine: we can only ask the butler for Zelda¡¯s information. Although we canmunicate with those from the Underworld, we never abuse our ability to explore the Underworld unless it is very urgent. ] Lauren had no choice but to look for Mr. Hayes and act coquettishly. However, she did not get anything useful from him either. Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Who Was It?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ording to Mr. Hayes, Zelda started working for the Torres family three years ago. She had always been conscientious and did not mention much about her family, let alone her husband. Later on, Lauren went to inquire about other servants. After all, when she was not busy, they would gather together and chat. Perhaps they could learn some useful information. But they did not. This made Lauren suspect Zelda again. After staying in a ce for three years, she had never told anyone here about her family? At a loss, Lauren thought of another person who could definitely help her ¡ª her brother! After Franklin woke upst night, he began to believe in Lauren¡¯s ability and promised her that he would cooperate with her to catch this male ghost. . On the 39th floor of Torres Corporation, Franklin was holding a quarterly summary meeting with thepany¡¯s top management. The long conference table was filled with people in suits. Franklin sat at the head seat while his secretary sat at the side recording the meeting. The general manager of the product development department was reporting the work of the previous quarter. ¡°From December to February, our product development and design departments worked together and sessfully developed nearly 30 smart chips. Two of them were even obtained as soon as they were released ¨C¡± Suddenly, Franklin¡¯s phone on the table vibrated. He frowned. The secretary on the side began to sympathize with this inappropriate caller. Franklin never picked up the phone during meetings. He had already warned everyone before, so no one dared to call at this time. No one picked up. The phone stopped vibrating for a few seconds and then began to vibrate again. The pressure in the meeting room immediately dropped. Franklin picked up the phone with one hand and gently raised his other hand to signal the manager to stop. In an instant, the entire meeting room was only left with the vibrating sound of the phone and the sound of the projector operating. It was a call from thendline of the Torres residence. This kind of situation had never happened before. The people of the Torres residence were worried that they would disturb Franklin¡¯s work, so they never called directly. Instead, they would open the secretary or assistant and let them pass the message on. Franklin suddenly seemed to have thought of something. He pressed the green button and chose to answer the call. Everyone in the meeting room held their breaths. This was the first time the president had broken the principle of not picking up the phone during a meeting. Although everyone looked indifferent on the surface, their ears were all perked up and listening. Before they could raise the phone to their ears, they heard the voice of a little girling from the phone. The men and women in the meeting room were all shocked! ¡°Franklin, Franklin!¡± This voice was too cute! The secretary at the side could clearly feel that the pressure around the CEO had returned to normal. In the next second, Franklin had already taken the phone out. ¡°Hello?¡± Franklin tried his best to make his voice sound a little colder. He could not let this little guy know that he had actually been touched by her voice just now, or else he would definitely be proud again. ¡°Franklin, it¡¯s Lauren!¡± Lauren¡¯s voice sounded very happy, as if she was still jumping around. Franklin lowered his head and smiled silently. Lauren did not see it, but the walls of the meeting room were made of ss! The general managers and board of directors of all the departments saw Franklin¡¯s Smile! Everyone¡¯s whispers became even more serious. Even the secretary could not help but start discussing in a low voice with the people beside her. On the other side, Franklin did not know that his smile had already been seen by everyone. He even pretended to be cold to Lauren. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m in a meeting. You¡¯re disturbing me.¡± The voice on the other side immediately sounded aggrieved. ¡°Really? Then Lauren won¡¯t disturb Franklin...¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Franklin hurriedly opened his mouth and coughed as if trying to cover it up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Since you¡¯ve already disturbed me, just say it.¡± ¡°Oh... Then Lauren will speak faster. Lauren feels that there¡¯s something wrong with Aunt Zelda at home. I suspect that she has something to do with the ghost that hurt brother. Can Franklin try to get a hold of Aunt Zelda¡¯s family situation?¡± Franklin¡¯s fingers unconsciously tapped on his phone. This was his usual unconscious action. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll get my secretary to check. You... didn¡¯t cause any trouble at home today, right?¡± After working hard at thepany for the whole day, Franklin suddenly felt a little relieved when he heard Lauren¡¯s voice. ¡°Of course not. Lauren did a lot of good things today!¡± ¡°What good can a child like you do?¡± Franklin could not help but argue with her again. Chapter 26

Chapter 26: She¡¯s Been Through Too Much

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Lauren has set up a protective barrier in brother¡¯s room and study today. That powerful ghost won¡¯t be able to enter. Only that weak ghost can enter. Lauren will be able to capture him next time!¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be afraid. Lauren will protect her brother well! The n to protect brother has been activated!¡± On the other side, Lauren¡¯s voice was filled with confidence and fighting spirit. Franklin¡¯s tense mood over the past few days had also eased. Of course, as a man, he could not express that he was happy because he was being protected by a little girl. Therefore, he only replied faintly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to the meeting.¡± After hanging up the phone and going back, Franklin¡¯s mood was obviously much better. Even when someone reported his workter and got the important data wrong, Franklin only said indifferently, ¡°Be careful next time..¡± Thest person who made such a simple mistake in such an important meeting was deducted a month¡¯s sry. The meeting ended in an unprecedentedly rxed and happy atmosphere. ¡°Do you feel that the CEO today is particrly amiable?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Huang wrote the numbers wrong today, but he didn¡¯t deduct his sry! I mismarked a punctuation markst time, and the CEO was so angry that he deducted my year-end bonuses.¡± ¡°The color of my tie and suit didn¡¯t matchst time, and the CEO refused to let me attend the meeting.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s because of that phone call. After the CEO answered that phone call, he felt much better. Judging from the voice, she sounds like a cute little child! Could she be the CEO¡¯s Daughter?¡± When the secretary, who was walking behind the two of them with aptop, heard this, she was caught off guard and twisted her ankle. This misunderstanding was a little too big... If the CEO knew that Lauren was rumored to be his daughter, he would really not know whether tough or cry. After Franklin returned to his office, he called his secretary in. ¡°Investigate Zelda¡¯s information and send it to me.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Torres.¡± Very quickly, the document bag containing Zelda¡¯s information was ced on Franklin¡¯s desk. Franklin nced at it and found nothing out of the ordinary. His husband had passed away three years ago due to an ident. He had a daughter who was living with her grandparents in their hometown. Franklin did not have any impression of Zelda. He nced at the information again, raised his eyebrows and put it away. He would bring it back to show that little girl. Perhaps she would really notice something strange. Hence, the entire Torres corporation was shocked. The CEO had actually left work on time again today! Back in the Torres family mansion. After dinner, Lauren sneakily dragged her brother upstairs. The two of them stood at the door of the study room like a secret agent meeting. Lauren was too short. She reached out and pulled Franklin¡¯s clothes to make him squat down. ¡°Brother, have you found the information about Zelda?¡± Lauren whispered to him. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± Lauren continued to whisper into his ear. ¡°She¡¯s in the study. But, why are we whispering?¡± Franklin was confused. ¡°Because the people on TV today are all acting like this. In order to find the truth, those spies have to whisper. No one can know about it!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t watch so much TV in the future.¡± Franklin straightened up and opened the door to the study. After he sat down, he realized that Lauren was still standing at the door. She was leaning on the door frame to look inside. ¡°Why are you standing at the door?¡± ¡°On the first day I came, Mr. Hayes told Lauren not to enter Franklin¡¯s room and study.¡± Lauren was wearing a cute pair of denim overalls. The way she stood at the door cautiously made Franklin smile. She was only four and a half years old. Had she already endured too many things that she should not have endured? For the first time, he realized that he had failed in his duty as an older brother. Franklin suppressed the emotions that suddenly surged in his heart and waved at her. ¡°Come in, as long as you don¡¯t touch anything carelessly.¡± ¡°Okay ~¡± Lauren took small steps and entered the study for the second time. ¡°This is the information I asked my secretary to find. I took a look and didn¡¯t find anything unusual.¡± Lauren¡¯s gaze fell on the sentence ¡°Husband Marlin Lambert passed away three years ago due to an ident.¡± It turned out that Zelda¡¯s husband had passed away. However, the timing was a little coincidental. Three years ago was also around the time that Zelda entered the Torres family. Could there be a rtionship between Lambert¡¯s death and Zelda¡¯s entry into the Torres family for work? Chapter 27

Chapter 27: A Clue

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Franklin looked at Lauren as she read the information seriously. She still had to point with her index finger wherever she was reading. She was extremely serious. At this moment, Franklin suddenly thought of a question. ¡°Little one, you can read? Is there someone teaching you how to read and write in the church?¡± Lauren raised her head and slowly blinked her eyes. She still had not recovered from the clues she had just discovered. ¡°Brother, look. Zelda¡¯s husband, Lambert, passed away three years ago. I heard from Mr. Hayes that Zelda came to the Torres family three years ago to work together. Is this timing just a coincidence?¡± . Franklin did not answer the question that he had just asked. Not only could Lauren read, but her mind was also very clear. Franklin was getting more and more interested in this younger sister who had suddenly returned home. ¡°Franklin, are you listening to what Lauren is saying?!¡± Lauren angrily ced her hands on her hips. ¡°Alright, Lauren, do you have a waist? Do you have to put your hands on your waist like other people?¡± Franklinughed and joked. Upon hearing this, Lauren, who was unconvinced, stood up. ¡°How can Lauren not have a waist? Look, her waist is here!¡± She pointed at her waist in a very serious manner. ¡°Today, Lauren only ate a piece of cake! Very soon, Lauren will be like Franklin and have long legs!¡± ¡°You have to eat more vegetables and bask in the sun. Only with bnced nutrition can you grow taller. Otherwise, you will forever be called little girl.¡± ¡°Brother, you are not allowed to call Lauren little!¡± ¡°Little girl!¡± Suddenly, there were two knocks on the study door. Franklin suddenly sat up and put away his yful expression. He returned to the serious look of the president¡¯s office. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Mr. Torres, this is the milk prepared for you. Miss Torres is here too. Would you like me to pour another cup?¡± The moment Zelda pushed the door open with a tray, Lauren moved very quickly and pressed the information under her butt. Before Lauren could even answer, Franklin had already taken matters into his own hands. ¡°No, one cup is enough. Just put it down. Thank you.¡± Zelda put down the milk swiftly and closed the door gently as she left. ¡°Brother, that was Zelda just now.¡± Franklin passed the milk on the table to Lauren. ¡°Is that so? She seems to bring in the milk in every night.¡± ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you going to drink it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like drinking milk.¡± Lauren had no choice but to take it. She actually did not like drinking milk either. She always felt that pure milk had a fishy smell. However, since Franklin did not like drinking milk, why did Zelda have to bring it to him every night? There were too many things that were beginning to show themselves. Lauren felt that they were about to form a line, but there was still something missing. [ System Divine Nine: Host, I can feel your brainstorm. ] ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s so hard. The second mission is due tomorrow! I have to speed up!¡± Lauren finally drank the ss of milk. Although she didn¡¯t like it, her brother had given it to her! This was the first time her brother had given her something. She couldn¡¯t let him down! After such a small interlude, the two of them finally returned to the main topic. In response to Lauren¡¯s question, Franklin carefully read through Zelda¡¯s information again. Her husband, Lambert, passed away three years ago due to an ident... Lambert... Suddenly, Franklin seemed to have thought of something. He turned on hisputer and started searching. Lauren also stood up and leaned in front of theputer to look, but because she was too short, she couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Little Nine, when did you give me a panacea that can make me grow taller? Lauren is too short, I can¡¯t see anything!¡± [ System Divine Nine: Lauren, haven¡¯t we discussed this before? We don¡¯t have any control over the human body. ] ¡°I know, I¡¯m just making fun of you.¡± So, Lauren continued to tiptoe and watch with difficulty. ¡°I found it!¡± Franklin eximed softly, his tone clearly filled with disbelief. He initially thought that the timing was indeed a coincidence, but... ¡°Franklin, what did you find? Lauren wants to see it too!¡± It was impossible for Franklin to bring theptop down to show Lauren, so he could only... ¡°Franklin, this is your second time hugging Lauren. The first time was on that rooftop. Franklin was worried about Lauren ¨C¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking! Look,¡± Franklin hurriedly interrupted her. ¡°Franklin can hug Lauren more often in the future.¡± ¡°Are you going to watch or not? If you¡¯re not, then go down,¡± Franklin¡¯s face darkened. Lauren thought to herself, ¡®How did he change his expression so quickly?¡¯ Of course, she did not dare to do it again. Lauren still seriously looked at theputer screen. Chapter 28

Chapter 28: It Was The Same Person

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio There was no information on theputer screen. Instead, there were news reports. They were all news from three years ago. They were all reported by major news tforms and newspapers. However, they were all talking about the same thing ¡ª the death of a construction worker, Marlin Lambert. Lauren¡¯s small hand grabbed the mouse and clicked on an authoritative news tform. The time was three years ago, May the 6th. ¡°Yesterday, a construction worker named Lambert identally fell from a 27-meter-high operating table during construction and died of a brain hemorrhage on the spot.¡± ¡°ording to the reporter¡¯s investigation and the industrial andmercial investigation, the construction building that Lambert was in was owned by the Torres Corporation.¡± . ¡°You can see at the scene that the police have already intervened in the investigation. It has been reported that Lambert also has an underage daughter, and Lambert¡¯s wife is seeking justice from the Torres Corporation.¡± ¡°Who should bear the pain behind the idental fall?¡± Attached to the back were some pictures of the scene of the ident, and Lauren skimmed through them. Franklin¡¯s voice sounded from above Lauren¡¯s head, it was as if he was recalling something from a long time ago. ¡°This building was indeed under us. At that time, a construction team sessfully bid for it, so we gave this building to them to build.¡± ¡°After Lambert died in an ident, we didn¡¯t care who should bepensated. After I found out that Lambert still had a daughter in his family, I approved a sum of money aspensation.¡± ¡°As for what happened after that, I¡¯m not too sure.¡± After listening to Franklin¡¯s words, Lauren had some clues. She continued to click on those web pages as if she was trying to find something. The reports were all the same. Lambert¡¯s ident had already been confirmed by the police as an idental death. There was nothing suspicious about it. At that time, the incident had passed very quickly and did not cause any public uproar. Lauren continued to search and finally found a photo on a small public tform. It was a photo of Lambert when he was alive, and this photo just happened to confirm Lauren¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Franklin, this Lambert who passed away three years ago looks exactly the same as the male ghost I met in your room that day!¡± Everything seemed to have made sense now. Because of this photo, all the details could be connected together. Lauren looked at the time that Zelda had entered the Torres family to work. It was July three years ago. At that time, Lambert had already passed away! In other words, Zelda clearly knew that this was the Torres family, the owner of thepany that was managing the building that had the ident, yet she still came to work at the family. Was it just because she wanted this job, or did she have ulterior motives? Lauren was naturally inclined towards thetter. Otherwise, how could there be such coincidences? The flower pot that fell from the second floor was caused by Zelda¡¯s ident, while Lambert ¡ª Zelda¡¯s husband¡¯s soul was also wandering around the Torres family, and he even wanted to kill Franklin. Franklin obviously thought of all this as well. Lauren could feel his body tense up. Franklin turned around and wanted to pat his head to show her encouragement. This was how it was yed in television dramas, but she realized that her hands were still too short... Therefore, she settled for the second-best option and patted Franklin¡¯s hand on the table. ¡°Franklin, don¡¯t be afraid. Lauren will definitely think of a way to capture this Lambert.¡± In fact, Franklin was more puzzled than afraid. He had always been straightforward and straightforward. The Torres Corporation had also given him several times morepensation for the ident back then. After Lauren saw the news and sorted out her thoughts, she heaved a sigh of relief. She was most afraid that the enemy was hiding in the dark. Now that she had found the trigger, she just had to follow it. ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t sleep in your room tonight. Although Lambert is a weak ghost, for the sake of safety, you¡¯d better sleep somewhere else tonight.¡± [ System Divine Nine: Franklin¡¯s aura can not be hidden. No matter where he is, the ghost will definitely find him. ] ¡°But big brother is still a human. The aura of a human can be isted through a normal protective shield. When the timees, I¡¯ll make a protective shield and let brother stay inside.¡± Under Lauren¡¯s endless persuasion and coquettish attacks, Franklin finally agreed to sleep in her room. Fortunately, Lauren¡¯s room was converted from a guest room and the decorations inside were quite normal. If Franklin was to sleep in a pink and tender bed, he would rather be captured by a ghost. Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Male Ghost Has Appeared Again

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Lauren, what¡¯s your n for tonight?¡±Although Lauren had surprised Franklin in many ways, he was still worried. After all, he did not know how strong she was. ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for him! Lambert did not seed in his sneak attackst night. He will definitelye again tonight. By then, Lauren will be able to catch him!¡± Lauren seemed to have seen through Franklin¡¯s worries. ¡°Franklin, are you worried about Lauren¡¯s safety? Lauren has caught ghosts that are much more powerful than this before. Lauren has encountered both vampires and zombies!¡± Franklin¡¯s fingers moved.. Zombies? Vampires? These things that only appeared in movies and television, were they really real in this world? Franklin pinched the space between his eyebrows. ¡°Even so, I can¡¯t possibly let a little girl like you solve these problems on your own. What can I do?¡± Lauren pondered over this question seriously. Three minutester. [ System Divine Nine: Host, don¡¯t even think about it. Franklin can¡¯t do anything. He¡¯s just a human. If you don¡¯t open his heavenly eye, he won¡¯t even be able to see where his enemies are. Even if you do open it, he won¡¯t be able to attack or defend against anything that¡¯s not in the same dimension. ] The words were rough but not harsh. ¡°Franklin, just don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± Lauren stood on the bed and raised her head slightly, allowing her to see Franklin. As a result, her aura became much stronger than before. As a result, after Lauren¡¯s arrival, the twenty-two-year-old Franklin realized many things for the first time. This was the first time he was said to be making things difficult for him. Franklin, who was secretly angry, was clearly arranged. Lauren formed a simple seal and temporarily blocked Franklin¡¯s breath. ¡°Franklin, even if there was a dog here, the dog won¡¯t even be able to smell who you are!¡± ... Why did these words sound like he was scolding someone! ¡°Shh, there seems to be some movement. Brother, just stay in this room and don¡¯t move.¡± Lauren decided to go out and wait quietly. It was very quiet inside and outside. Franklin was a little restless. He could not help but anxiously want to go out and take a look, but he found that the door could not be opened. It was not locked, but for some reason, it could not be opened. Moreover, it was tightly shut. It must have been done by that little girl. Unable to go out, Franklin paced back and forth in the room anxiously. The corridor on the second floor waspletely silent. Every twelve o¡¯clock, the lights in the corridor would automatically be switched off. At the same time, twelve o¡¯clock was also the time when the supernatural energy was at its peak. The night walk of a hundred ghosts was the easiest time for ghosts to move. The exuberant supernatural energy made it easier for them to hide within and not be discovered. Moreover, their strength would also increase at this time. Lauren used the eight trigrams to calcte and found a ce where the yang energy was rtively strong. The ghosts would automatically avoid ces with Yang energy because that would weaken their own aura. Lauren spread out her spiritual consciousness to check and found that there was nothing unusual about the aura at all. Seeing that there were only ten seconds until twelve o¡¯clock, Lauren cast an invisibility spell for herself for a minute. Immediately, her tiny figure disappearedpletely. ¡°When will you guys be able to extend the duration of the invisibility spell? There¡¯s only one minute left. This will make it very difficult for Master Lauren to do anything!¡± Speaking of the invisibility spell, Lauren was filled with a bellyful of bitter water. Other skills would be upgraded by one or even two levels, but the invisibility spell increased by one second and one second. Lauren used the reward of sixty missions to exchange for this one minute of invisibility. There were a few times when she was preparing to tease others in the church. Before she could scare anyone, she had already appeared. [ System Divine Nine: Invisibility is a difficult task. Host, you are a human. It is not appropriate for you to interact with another dimension. Otherwise, it will hurt your vitality. ] Indeed, every time Lauren used the invisibility skill, she would feel a little tired. This was probably the reason for it. [ System Divine Nine: you have detected impure air approaching. Host, please wake up. ] The seconds ticked to the number 12. In an instant, Lauren felt cold airing from all four limbs and bones. The corridor was instantly filled with chilly winds. In order to facilitate movement, Franklin¡¯s room door was not closed. Lauren also set up a barrier at the door. Once there was something, it would go. Regardless of whether it was a human or a ghost, it would sh with green light. Soon, Lambert appeared. As soon as she saw Lambert, Lauren knew that the current Lambert must have been controlled by an even more powerful spell. An ordinary ghost could never be as fast as Lambert, no matter how much supernatural aura it absorbed. Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Sorcery

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio However, Lambert did not float upright like an ordinary ghost. Instead, he moved horizontally, moving close to the ceiling. He was dressed in white. Although he was a male ghost, his hair was extremely long, and his skin was as white as a vampire¡¯s. In less than two seconds, Lambert had already ¡°flown¡± through the corridor and directly entered Franklin¡¯s room without hesitation. Lauren immediately seized the opportunity. The moment Lambert entered, she waved her hand and closed the door remotely. Her current target was not a weak male ghost like Lambert, but the mastermind behind the scenes who was controlling him. Due to the formation of talismans that Lauren had set up previously, when she entered Franklin¡¯s room, any aura that did not belong to Lambert would be blocked outside the door. Therefore, the real evil ghost was now blocked outside the door. However, contrary to Lauren¡¯s expectations, there was nothing. The evil spirit did not appear. Even the chilly air was rapidly dissipating. The moment Lambert entered the room and the door was tightly shut, a talisman fell from Lambert¡¯s body. This talisman began to spontaneouslybust the moment it left him. Lauren quickly chanted a spell and drew a talisman in the air, a ray of red light shot out from Lauren¡¯s fingertip and hit the talisman. After the talisman was hit, the burning speed increased. There was not even a speck of ash left on the burnt talisman. The corridor returned to its original appearance. It was only a matter of a minute. The one-minute invisibility spell had also lost its effect. Lauren stood at the door of the room with a dark face. [ System Divine Nine: What kind of strange sorcery is this? To be able to control a ghost with just a piece of Talisman? It seems that the other party came prepared. ] Lauren was also puzzled. The power of the talisman was very weak, and its function was simple. There were dozens of different types of talisman papers, and their functions were all different. However, Lauren had yet to see a talisman paper that could control a ghost. In the few years she had been on a mission, she had only seen one method to control a ghost ¡ª possession. Just like how a human would be possessed by a ghost, an ordinary ghost could also be possessed by a ghost with stronger supernatural energy. Under such circumstances, the possessed ghost was not a scapegoat. Therefore, Lambert must also be a ¡°scapegoat¡±. Someone else wanted to harm Franklin. In order to prevent himself from being harmed, he had possessed another ghost. Fortunately, Lauren¡¯s actions were quick just now. She knew that the person behind this was very skilled. She also used all her strength and used the most powerful talisman to hit the talisman. In this way, the owner of this talisman would also be harmed. [ System Divine Nine: Let¡¯s first deal with Lambert in the room. As for this talisman... I¡¯ll also ask my brothers and sisters if they have had such an experience. ] This was the only way. Lauren looked at the ce where the talisman had disappeared before walking into the room. Without any external help, the ghost Lambert didn¡¯t even have a chance to escape. Lauren quickly put Lambert into the soul storage box. When the soul storage box closed again, there was a soft sounding from inside. ¡°Don¡¯t struggle. With Master Lauren around, how would you escape?¡± The reason why many of the little ghosts inside had remained in the soul storage box was not Lauren¡¯s wish, but because these ghosts had already missed the opportunity to reincarnate. After a person died, ording to the good and evil they had done in their lives, there were six ces they could go. The wicked could only enter the three evil paths: Hell, bing evil ghosts, and bing animals; the good people went to the three good paths: Heaven, bing man, and achieving Nirvana. However, the evil path and the good path had a time limit. If the ghosts did not enter the path of reincarnation in time, they would be closed. No one could say when they would be able to open it again. No one knew if they would be able to open it again. The little ghosts in the soul storage box had all missed the opportunity to reincarnate. Lauren did not want them to continue to wander the human world andmit evil, so he brought them in. Of course, not only were there bad ghosts, there were also many good ghosts. Some of them were killed before their lifespans were up. Because they were unwilling to reincarnate, they had been unwilling to do so. After Lauren helped them to clear their names, they had already missed the chance to reincarnate. Just like Ben¡¯s wife, if they missed the chance to reincarnate, they would only have two choices. One, their souls would disappearpletely, and the other was to live in this soul storage box. This soul storage box was also like a small world. Lauren took the soul storage box and returned to her room. Just as she opened the door, she saw two legs inside. It was quite scary. ¡°Brother, why are you standing there?¡± Lauren raised her head and waved the soul storage box in her hand at Franklin as if she was showing off. ¡± Lauren has already caught one!¡± Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Story Time

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Franklin swept his gaze over Lauren without leaving a trace. After confirming that she was not injured, he felt slightly relieved. Franklin had been standing by the door listening to themotion. Other than the sound of the door closing, there was no other sound. ¡°What do you mean you¡¯ve caught one?¡± ¡°Franklin is indeed a big idiot. Catching one means that I¡¯ve caught one.¡± This was not what he was asking! ¡°You mean there¡¯s something else that you haven¡¯t caught?¡± Franklin looked at the small box in Lauren¡¯s hand. The small box was still emitting a faint green light. ¡°Hmm.... there¡¯s something even more powerful that Lauren hasn¡¯t caught yet. Lauren needs to go and learn how to catch it.¡± After Lauren finished speaking, the soul storage box in her hand actually changed its color. She patted the box lightly. ¡°Go to sleep, kids!¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be afraid. The kids inside must have been woken up by me just now. They¡¯re making a ruckus now!¡± Franklin, who was originally not afraid, was now a little afraid. Were there ghosts inside? Due to the use of the invisibility spell, Lauren was starting to feel a little sleepy. Therefore, they unanimously decided to deal with Lambert¡¯s matter tomorrow. After all, they still had to call for Zelda. Lauren had also set up a barrier in Franklin¡¯s room. Once a ghost entered, Lauren would immediately sense it. However, her attack on the talisman paper was not a small injury. For the time being, that ghost should not dare toe to the Torres residence again. ¡°Brother, can you wait here until Lauren is asleep before you leave?¡± Lauren sank into the soft pillow. The bed was filled with all kinds of furry dolls that she had won from the amusement park. Perhaps it was because the blow that she had used up all her strength had exhausted Lauren¡¯s vitality. She felt more tired than ever, and her lips were very pale. It made one feel pity for her. ¡°You don¡¯t look well. Were you injured just now?¡± Franklin asked. This time, he could no longer pretend to be calm. Lauren, who was lying on the bed, did not look as radiant as before. ¡°No! Lauren is just too tired. I¡¯ll be fine after a nap! Franklin coaxed me to sleep. When I wake up, Lauren will be able to jump around and be full of energy!¡± Lauren resisted the urge to fall asleep andforted Franklin. She tried her best to speak in a cheerful tone. She wanted Franklin to know that there was nothing wrong with her. [ System Divine Nine: Host, what you need now is a lot of rest. Quickly fall asleep and enter the spiritual world to replenish your vitality. ] ¡°I know! I don¡¯t want Franklin to worry!¡± Lauren closed her eyes. ¡°Franklin, tell Lauren a story, and then Lauren will be able to fall asleep!¡± Although she was very tired, Lauren still felt that this was the best sleep she ever had in her memory. Lauren had no dreams for the entire night, while Franklin had almost no sleep for the entire night. At seven o¡¯clock the next day, Franklin still woke up on time ording to his biological clock. Usually, Lauren, the little one, would wake up earlier than him. But when Franklin quietly opened her room door, he found that she had not woken up today yet. However, her face had already returned to its usual rosy color. Her little face was chubby, and her long eyshes quietly drooped down. The sunlight shone through the gaps in the curtains, just in time to shine on Lauren¡¯s face. Franklin gently pulled the thick curtains, blocking the sunlight from entering. He then closed the door and went out. Even though the corridor was covered with carpets, Franklin¡¯s footsteps were still much quieter than before. A servant came up the stairs. He waved her off and told the others not to disturb Lauren before she got up. Today was Saturday. If it were any other day, Franklin would have gone back to work as well. However, he chose to finish his work in the study today. It was not until after nine o¡¯clock that Franklin heard Lauren¡¯s voice after he had finished two video conferences with foreign executives. Lauren was full of vitality again. She was acting coquettishly on the first floor and asking Mr. Hayes for delicious food. He temporarily put down his work and picked up the ss that was still filled with water. He drank it in one gulp and went downstairs. ¡°Mr. Torres, if you would like your water refilled, give me a call and I¡¯ll get someone to deliver it to you. Why did you make a trip yourself?¡± Mr. Hayes was very sharp-eyed. He gestured for a servant to reach out and take the ss from Franklin¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m tired from work. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to take a walk.¡± Lauren was skipping out of the kitchen with two buns in her hands. ording to Franklin¡¯s understanding of her, they were definitely meat buns. ¡°Franklin! Why didn¡¯t you go to work today? Lauren woke upte and thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see you!¡± After she said that, she took a bite of the bun. Her mouth was stuffed full and Lauren shook her head in satisfaction. Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Lost

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She walked up to Franklin and handed him the steamed bun that she had not yet eaten. ¡°Franklin, do you want to eat the steamed bun? It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s meat!¡± Lauren stammered. If it were anyone else, Franklin would definitely feel that they had no manners. However, when it came to Lauren, he actually felt that it was very cute. He could not help but bend down and reach out to pinch her steamed bun face. ... ¡°Cough, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m pinching your face to see if there¡¯s really so much meat..¡± Franklin took the ss filled with water and took a sip, trying to hide the slightly awkward expression on his face. Mr. Hayes thought to himself, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just pretend that I didn¡¯t see Mr. Torres¡¯ smile.¡± ¡°Franklin, Lauren slept very well yesterday. Thank you, Franklin, for telling Lauren the story.¡± The others seemed to be working hard, but they were secretly paying attention to the interaction between the big one and the little one. ¡°Of course I¡¯m good at telling stories. I was the one who coaxed your other two brothers to sleep when they were young,¡± Franklin¡¯s tone was a little arrogant. Lauren had already quickly finished off one meat bun and was now eating the other one. ¡°Franklin, I fell asleepst night. I haven¡¯t heard the end yet. So, was snow white eaten by grandma wolf in the end? But didn¡¯t Cindere bring the Dwarves to save Snow White? Did she seed? If she didn¡¯t seed, Little Red Riding Hood who ate the poisoned apple wouldn¡¯t be able to get the antidote!¡± ... The person wiping the vase stopped in his tracks. The person who was passing by the living room to sweep the front yard stopped in his tracks. Mr. Hayes¡¯ smile froze on his face. What kind of melodramatic fairy tale is this? Mr. Torres, you must have imagined it! Of course, everyone¡¯s surprise did notst long because Franklin¡¯s words were indeed shocking. ¡°After Snow White was eaten by Grandma Wolf, the Dwarves cut open Grandma Wolf¡¯s stomach and rescued Grandma and Snow White. Snow White then gave the antidote to Little Red Riding Hood. Little Red Riding Hood then lived happily with the Prince.¡± Franklin finished the story in front of everyone with a straight face and firmly believed that what he said was right. No one had ever told him fairy tales when he was young. He had been educated as the sessor of Torres Corporation since he was young, and since then all happiness and rxation had nothing to do with him. Other children could go to school for sses, but he could only look at his family teacher in the study. The only fairy tales he had ever heard were eavesdropped from others. He went to listen to them today and listened to them tomorrow. He pieced everything together. He believed that he hadpletely mastered the fairy tales. Lauren had already finished eating the meat buns and was sucking on the yogurt in her hand. ¡°Franklin is so amazing! Fortunately, Little Red Riding Hood and Prince ended up together. Otherwise, it would have been so sad!¡± ¡°Yes, but this is only a fairy tale.¡± Mr. Hayes felt that the fairy tale is really a story that one dares to tell and one dares to listen to. However, Mr. Hayes was still very happy. He had worked in the Torres family for more than half of his life and had watched Franklin grow up. Since he was young, his parents were not by his side and Franklin did not have anypanions by his side. This had resulted in Franklin¡¯s serious and unsmiling personality. However, after Lauren had arrived, even though Franklin still had a cold expression on his face, his actions had betrayed him a long time ago. He had be more and more doting on Lauren. Mr. Hayes saw this and felt a sweetness in his heart. ¡°By the way, Mr. Hayes, where¡¯s Zelda?¡± After eating and sleeping enough, it was time to get down to business! Lauren was filled with strength once again! ¡°Zelda went to the supermarket to buy ingredients for making cakes. She said that Miss Torres likes to eat, so she needs to make more.¡± Mr. Hayes looked at the clock on the wall. ¡°But she has been out for more than an hour. That can¡¯t be realistic. The supermarket is just nearby.¡± Lauren and Franklin instantly looked at each other and thought of only one possibility at the same time ¡ª Zelda had run away! Franklin immediately asked someone to inspect all the supermarkets near the Torres family mansion and the ces that Zelda might have passed by, but they couldn¡¯t find her. Mr. Hayes called Zelda, but no one picked up. ¡°This... Zelda might have gone to other ces to buy things. She didn¡¯t take anything when she left. It¡¯s impossible for her to just leave like that withouting back.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a servant who slept in the same room as Zelda hurriedly ran out. ¡°Her ID and the photo of her daughter on the table are gone!¡± Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Lauren And The Idiot

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zelda had run away in such a timely manner. Lauren sat on the white and soft sofa and ate her sweets. It was as if the two meat buns and a cup of yogurt that she had just eaten were all in her other stomach. Franklin and Lauren did not tell Mr. Hayes and the others about the cause and effect. They simply found an excuse to deal with it. After all, no one had actually seen or believed something like ghost hunting. It was better to avoid unnecessary trouble. Franklin decided to report the case directly and let the police check the surveince cameras. They should be able to roughly know where Zelda was. . Looking at Franklin who was busy making a phone call, Lauren shook her head with a lollipop in her mouth. She narrowed her eyes slightly and said, ¡°Franklin, sometimes Lauren is really smarter than you.¡± ¡°Then tell me, what method do you have?¡± In the past, Franklin had always been called a ¡°genius youth¡± and a ¡°business genius¡± by others. Therefore, everyone¡¯s evaluation of him had revolved around the word ¡°smart¡±. After meeting Lauren, he had started being called a big idiot every few days. The key point was that Lauren was still a four-and-a-half-year-old child! Even though she knew that Lauren¡¯s ability was not bad, it was still very hurtful for his self-esteem to be called stupid by such a little thing? Franklin also sat down and stretched out his hand to caress Lauren¡¯s hair. ¡°Aiya, Lauren justbed her hair today! It¡¯s been messed up again by Franklin!¡± Lauren pouted and used one hand to push away Franklin¡¯s demonic ws with dissatisfaction, while the other hand tidied up her own hair. ¡°The next time you call me stupid, I¡¯ll mess up your hair again,¡± Franklin threatened. ¡°Stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid!¡± Lauren stuck out her tongue and shouted at him. ¡°Little thing, little thing!¡± Franklin crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked down at her. It was still a beautiful scene without listening to the voice. Hearing the voice, it was like walking into a kindergarten. Mr. Hayes watched the two arguing at the side and felt a little headache. How could Mr. Torres be so childish when he was with Miss Torres? ¡°Ahem, I have no idea where Zelda is now.¡± Mr. Hayes pretended to cough and pulled the two back to reality. ¡°Lauren¡¯s method is the best! Have you forgotten that Zelda has a daughter in her hometown? Moreover, the maid just said that the photo of her daughter on Zelda¡¯s desk couldn¡¯t be found. What does it mean?!¡± ¡°It means that this daughter is very important to Zelda!¡± Mr. Hayes pped his hands and answered enthusiastically. ¡°That¡¯s right! Grandpa Hayes, you¡¯re awesome! So now, if Zelda wants to leave, she will definitely ¨C¡± Lauren continued to guide him like a teacher. She even made gestures, looking somewhat like an expert teacher. ¡°She will definitely visit her daughter and bring her along with her!¡± Mr. Hayes pped his hands again and answered sessfully! Franklin was speechless. ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re so smart!¡± Lauren smiled and nodded at Mr. Hayes. Then, she stood on the sofa and faced Franklin. Franklin was sitting, so Lauren was looking down at him. ¡°Franklin, are you admitting that you¡¯re stupid now? You didn¡¯t answer either of the two questions.¡± Lauren grimaced again. After another round of childish bickering, Franklin and Lauren finally drove to Zelda¡¯s house. The driver was Ben. ¡°Uncle Ben, how¡¯s Aunt Lawton?¡± It had not even been three days. Logically speaking, Wendy should still be there too. ¡°Oh, I asked my wife to leave early. I¡¯m already very satisfied that she¡¯s been by my side for so many years. I¡¯m worried that as Miss Torres had said, she¡¯ll miss the chance to reincarnate!¡± Compared to Ben previously who was begging Lauren to let him meet his wife, Ben now was now very open-minded. It was enough for him to simply remember her for the rest of his life. So what if her lover died? As long as someone remembered her, she would still be alive in this world. It was just that the way she existed has changed. The spring flowers in March gradually sprouted. Lauren looked out of the window and saw that many branches were already blooming with stamens. Some were red, some yellow, some pink, and some purple. If a life had passed away, it meant that a life had begun. The spring breeze carried the fragrance of the soil and poured into the car. Lauren¡¯s hair was also blown up. She revealed the happiest smile she had in the past two days. When Franklin, who was sitting next to her, saw Lauren in this state, he felt that this was what she should look like at her age. She was only a child who was carefree and carefree in the wind. Franklin felt around in his pocket and took out a rubber band! Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Cute Bun

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio This was what he saw on the floor of Lauren¡¯s roomst night. After picking it up, he unknowingly put the rubber band into his pocket. ¡°Lauren, your hair is brushing against me. Hurry up and tie it up.¡± Franklin handed the rubber band over. Before Lauren could ask, he had already exined himself. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring it over specially. I saw it in the car.¡± This excuse was very clumsy. Even Ben could tell that something was wrong. This time, he changed cars to drive. In other words, this was Lauren¡¯s first time riding in this car.. These cars had never carried a girl before, so how could there be rubber bands? Ben peeked at Franklin through the mirror. After not seeing him for a few days, why did Mr. Torres seem to have be dumb? Franklin, who thought that he had concealed himself well, did not know that in the eyes of others, he had be childish and stupid. ¡°Lauren doesn¡¯t know how to tie her hair. In the past, Zelda would help Lauren tie her hair, but she tied it beautifully for me!¡± Lauren began to count on her fingers. ¡°There are braided braids, fishbone braids, braided braids...¡± ¡°Brother, which one do you know?¡± Lauren snickered. In the end, Franklin still tied a messy ponytail on Lauren¡¯s head. A few strands of her hair were scattered all over the ce. ¡°It¡¯s so ugly!¡± she protested. ¡°It¡¯s quite ugly, but it suits your temperament, little one.¡± Lauren looked out the window with her messy hair. Franklin took out his phone and quietly sent a message to his secretary. God knows how terrified the CEO¡¯s secretary was when she received this message. She even suspected that the CEO had been kidnapped. ¡°Help me find a hair braiding teacher. I want to learn how to braid a ponytail, a fishbone braid, and a normal braid in a single ss.¡± The secretary walked around the house with her phone in her hand. ¡°Is my phone signal weak? Or is the CEO¡¯s phone signal weak? Hair braiding teacher?¡± The next second, the phone in her hand started to vibrate again. It was still a message from the president. ¡°Keep it a secret.¡± ¡°Yes, this is the Mr. Torres¡¯ style of speaking.¡± And so, the omnipotent secretary started working again. Zelda¡¯s hometown was not far away. It would take more than two hours to get there. Zelda must have chosen public transportation to go back, so their arrival time should be about the same. ¡°Unit 305, No. 119, Harden Street, Curry Town...¡± The two siblings and Ben searched for a long time for the address that Zelda had filled in when she first started her job, but they still could not find No. 119. Lauren¡¯s legs were sore from walking. She squatted at the entrance of a small store, moring for ice-cream. ¡°No, summer is not here yet. Eating so much ice cream is not good for your health.¡± After her request was severely rejected, she pouted and continued to squat. Franklin was born into a special family. His temperament had always been different from others. Although he didn¡¯t wear a suit like he used to when he went to work today, his casual attire still showed his temperament. With such an extraordinary bearing, anyone who walked past would take a few more nces at him. In the end, when they looked down, there was a little boy squatting down, looking even cuter. His round face was covered in cogen, probably from the sun. Both sides of his cheeks were pink as if he had applied blush. His eyes were also round, and when he looked at people, they seemed to glow. His small mouth was pursed, and he looked a little wronged. Everything was very cute and cute, but... Her hair was tied up in a mess. A warm-hearted aunt was sitting across from her, munching on sunflower seeds for a long time. She seemed to be unable to stand it and shouted in Lauren¡¯s direction, ¡°Little girl, who tied your hair for you? Come! Auntie will tie it up again for you.¡± Franklin¡¯s face darkened for a moment, and Ben took a step to the side. Without saying anything, Lauren stood up and ran to the auntie. She quickly took off the hairband and said, ¡°Auntie, so sorry to trouble you! My name is Lauren!¡± The two of them began to chat with each other in a friendly manner. Franklin¡¯s face darkened again, and Ben took another step to the side. Compared to the stern CEO, this unpredictable CEO was even more frightening! ¡°Little girl, who is that? He looks so handsome, but why is he so fierce?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my brother! Although he looks fierce, he¡¯s actually a good person! He can tie my hair and tell me stories, and he¡¯s worried about my safety...¡± In no time at all, Lauren had returned with her favorite new hairstyle. The auntie tied her hair into a ponytail and then tied it into a bun. She looked very cute. Franklin used his big hand to grab Lauren¡¯s bun. ¡°Mm, now you have two buns on your head. One on your head and one on your face.¡± Then he pinched it again. Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Found

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren gradually opened up to Franklin in the past few days. She knew that Franklin didn¡¯t really hate her, so she dared to y with him. Now, she was staring at him with her round eyes. ¡°Lauren didn¡¯t go over just because she disliked the hair that Franklin tied.¡± Lauren put her hands on her hips and started to show off like before. ¡°I just asked that auntie and she said there¡¯s no no. 119 here.¡± ¡°We¡¯re stupid too. Zelda must have had another purpose when she first joined the Torres family. How could she have put her real information there?¡± Franklin narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. . ¡°Then what do we do now? This town doesn¡¯t look small. If we go door-to-door to slowly look for her, we¡¯ll definitely have to search for a long time. By then, Zelda would have already escaped.¡± Lauren seemed to have no other choice. She stood beside Franklin with a bun on her head. ¡°I¡¯ve got it,¡± Franklin said. ¡°There are two methods. When Lambert¡¯s ident happened, the Torres Corporation also contacted his family. I can ask the people there to look for information from that year.¡± ¡°The second method is more effective though. When Lambert¡¯s ident happened, the people in this town will be talking about it. Maybe many reporters will go to interview him and ask the people here. I think some people will know the address of Lambert¡¯s home.¡± Even if they didn¡¯t know the exact location, they should be able to get it by asking around. ¡°Wow, Franklin, you¡¯ve be smarter! Great! As expected, people who often stay with Master Lauren will be smarter!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve be smarter, I¡¯m just hiding my strength.¡± Franklin, who had finally shown his intelligence in this matter, raised his proud head. ¡°Ben, go ask for directions. We¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Then, Franklin grabbed Lauren¡¯s bun and walked towards the car. After getting into the car, Franklin undid Lauren¡¯s beautiful bun and said, ¡°Look, your bun is in a mess. Let me put it on again for you.¡± Lauren, who had seen through everything, was speechless. She finally knew that the speechless sound of the Crows in the TV series was real. For example, the System Divine Nine was currently in Lauren¡¯s brain, in three-dimensional form, and it was surrounding the crows. Ben quickly returned with some useful news. As he backed up, he said, ¡°It turns out that we¡¯re both in the wrong ce. I heard from an uncle that Lambert¡¯s family did live in this neighborhood before, but after Lambert passed away, his family couldn¡¯t stand the harassment and moved to the town next door.¡± The two towns were not far from each other. They arrived after walking a circle on the winding mountain road. This time, they asked as they walked, and soon found Lambert¡¯s family. Ben walked at the front and knocked on the door ording to the address given by the neighbors. An old man¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Coming! Coming!¡± Then there was the sound of heavy and somewhat hurried footsteps. The person who came to open the door was an old man in his seventies. His hair was white and his face was full of wrinkles, but he looked very kind. A head popped out from behind him. It was a little girl with short hair. Lauren thought that this must be Lambert¡¯s father and daughter. ¡°Who are you?¡± This old man had obviously not seen strangers for a long time, let alone knocking on his door directly. He was a little flustered for a moment. ¡°Hello, is Zelda your daughter-inw?¡± ¡°Yes, did something happen to her?¡± The old man was even more anxious. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t worry. The person behind me is Franklin, Zelda¡¯s current employer. We are here to ask some questions.¡± It seemed that there were only the two of them at home. It seemed that Zelda had note back yet. Franklin had also sent people to check on Zelda¡¯s travel records earlier. He found that Zelda had indeed used her own ID to buy a ticket home. She should still be on the way. ¡°Where¡¯s Zelda?¡± The old man was still a little wary of these people. He stretched out a hand to protect his granddaughter behind him. Ben was also nervous. This... How could he continue to lie? He couldn¡¯t possibly tell the old man that Lambert¡¯s ghost had been captured by Miss Torres and that Zelda had escaped, could he? It was likely that he would be able to scare the old man into fainting. Lauren took a step forward. It was time for Lauren, who was loved by everyone, to take action again. ¡°Hello, grandfather. My name is Lauren.¡± The little girl who was hiding behind the old man walked out a little and looked straight at Lauren. Chapter 36

Chapter 36: Admitted It

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not bad people. Zelda works at our house. She even made me a delicious strawberry cake! She said that her daughter likes strawberry cake the most.¡± The little girl seemed to smile when she heard strawberry cake. ¡°We came here today because Zelda is back as well. She¡¯ll be here soon. She told us to wait here for a while.¡± Lauren¡¯s harmless face quickly put Zeline Lambert¡¯s guard down. He was already seventy-one years old this year. His son, whom he had painstakingly raised a few years ago, had passed away.. Now, he only wanted to live in peace. He did not want anything bad to happen to him. The house was not big. There were two rooms and a living room. The lighting was very poor. Even though it was broad daylight, it was very dark. The tables and chairs inside seemed to have been used for a long time, and they were badly worn. Zeline filled a few cups of water with paper cups. After knowing their identities, Zeline treated them respectfully. After all, they were the employers who paid Zelda¡¯s sry. Lauren sat obediently on the small wooden chair. The water was still very hot. As she blew on it, she inadvertently looked around. Franklin was the same. He sat upright. His years of experience in the business world had allowed him to have a very sharp eye for people and the environment. Ever since he entered, he had a very big question. ¡°Xander,e, say hello to this little sister,¡± Zeline called out to his little granddaughter who was standing in the corner to greet Lauren. However, the little girl, Xander Lambert, seemed very shy and did not move. So, Lauren took the initiative to walk over. ¡°Hello, Miss Xander. My name is Lauren. Can we y together?¡± Lauren noticed that the clothes Xander was wearing were also very simple. She was wearing a loose, baggy t-shirt that had already been deformed. There was also a pair of jeans that had been washed to the point where the original color could not be seen. These clothes looked very big, so it was very inappropriate to wear them on Xander. The sound of hurried footsteps came from the stairwell. In the next second, the door was pushed open. It was indeed Zelda. ¡°Dad! Mom! Hurry up and pack your things ¨C¡± Zelda pushed the door and began to shout until she saw the three people sitting in the living room. ¡°Mr. Torres, how did you ¨C¡± Seeing her mother, Xander was very happy and pounced onto her. Zelda grabbed Xander¡¯s hand and wanted to run out. Lauren narrowed her eyes slightly and put her hand behind her back to gently stroke the door. The door was tightly closed and could not be opened. ¡°Zelda, there are some things that you need to exin to us, right?¡± Lauren asked. Seeing that there was nothing she could do, Zelda had no choice but to give up. ¡°What does the Torres family want? You¡¯re the one who owes us an exnation!¡± As she did not want to affect the elderly and children, Zelda brought them to the only coffee shop in town. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anything from the Torres family. What are you doing here? If you want to do something, I¡¯m going to call the police!¡± Zelda only ordered a ss of water. On the way, she hurried over, looking travel-worn. She was still panting, and her chest was heaving up and down. She looked nervous and indignant. Franklin, on the other hand, was in the opposite position to her. His slender fingers held a spoon and stirred the coffee gently. ¡°I¡¯m here to find out the truth of the matter.¡± ¡°What truth?¡± ¡°Marlin, who died identally in a construction ident three years ago, is your husband, right?¡± Zelda¡¯s hand that was holding the cup turned white because she squeezed it too hard. Now that things hade to this, she had nothing to hide. ¡°That¡¯s right, Marlin is my husband! He died three years ago. He died... a horrible death!¡± ¡°The police investigation at that time was an ident.¡± ¡°It was an ident.¡± Zelda had gradually calmed down. ¡°Then why did you let Marlin¡¯s ¨C¡± Franklin paused at this point. ¡°Marlin¡¯s ghoste to harm me?¡± Although he knew it was the truth, Franklin still found it hard to ept the fact that there were actually ghosts in this world. This waspletely contrary to the knowledge he had learned in the past 22 years. When asked this question, Zelda did not immediately answer. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer this question, but another ¨C¡± ¡°I just noticed, why are your living conditions so poor?¡± From the environment in the house and the little girl¡¯s clothes, it could be seen that their financial situation must be very bad. This was also Franklin¡¯s doubt. Speaking of this, Zelda¡¯s emotions were clearly agitated again. ¡°You still have the nerve to bring this up?!¡± Franklin frowned. He knew that this matter must be rted to thepensation. From Zelda¡¯s tone, it was possible that they did not receivepensation at all. He took out his cell phone and made a call outside. He came back very quickly. Chapter 37

Chapter 37: A Stranger

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°I just asked our finance department. After Marlin¡¯s ident, thew ruled that it had nothing to do with the Torres Corporation, but I still asked someone to give your family three million dors aspensation.¡± Three million. Although it couldn¡¯t bring Marlin back to life, it was Franklin¡¯s best wishes. He hoped that Marlin¡¯s family could live a stable life. But from the looks of it, that wasn¡¯t the case. Their living environment didn¡¯t look like they had received the three million at all. ¡°What three million?! ¡°Back then, we only received 30,000. We used it to settle my husband¡¯s funeral, and then there wasn¡¯t any money left! We didn¡¯t have the money to find awyer.... Later, I went back to the Torres Corporation a few times. They all said that the CEO was busy and disappeared! All of you are a bunch of people who eat human flesh and drink human blood!¡± As if recalling the tragic memories from three years ago, Zelda covered her face and cried. Soon, she raised her head again. ¡°All these years, without Marlin, I have always been the only one supporting this family. I can only go home once a year. Even for Xander¡¯s birthday, I can¡¯t go back to spend it with her...¡± [ System Divine Nine: I understand. It¡¯s because of the money. Zelda only received 30,000 dors for the three millionpensation. All these years, it must¡¯ve been tough on her. Although the Torres Corporation doesn¡¯t have to take full responsibility for Marlin¡¯s death, Zelda must have held a grudge against the Torres Corporation. ] ¡°Back then, I was very sure that I had someone allocate the three million dors. The Torres Corporation¡¯s ount clearly stated that the money had been withdrawn.¡± If Zelda had only received thirty thousand Yuan, then the rest of the money had been embezzled. Franklin immediately called someone to find out who had handled the money back then. He also showed the Torres Corporation¡¯s transfer certificate to her. ¡°Regarding Marlin¡¯s death, we are very sorry, but I have already done what I could. Now, it seems that someone must have taken a cut of the money, so in the end, you only had thirty thousand.¡± People were panicking because of the silver pieces. However, the silver pieces could solve all kinds of panics. At this point, Franklin also sighed lightly. ¡°So, Zelda, is this the reason why you let your husband¡¯s ghost harm your brother?¡± Lauren finally began. Unlike her usual coquettish tone, she was now very serious. After listening to Franklin¡¯s exnation and looking at the transfer certificate, Zelda¡¯s aura weakened a little. ¡°I never thought of letting my husband harm the Torres family like that. It¡¯s... It¡¯s...¡± Zelda suddenly stuttered. ¡°Is it because someone else instigated you?¡± Lauren was talking about the ¡°person¡± who gave Zelda the Horcrux. Lauren¡¯s eyes were fixed on Zelda, but Zelda kept evading her gaze. ¡°What did you say? I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t understand.¡± Zelda¡¯s hands on the table were clenched tightly. It could be seen that she was very nervous. ¡°Zelda, don¡¯t you want to know where your husband¡¯s ghost is now? Although he has been wandering in the human world for so many years, you should have never seen him, right? Don¡¯t you want to see him again?¡± Upon hearing Lauren¡¯s words, Zelda was clearly shaken. ¡°You... can you let me see my husband again?¡± She leaned forward to face Lauren, her tone trembling slightly. ¡°Yes! I know. Your husband only did these things because he was controlled. I have already protected your husband¡¯s soul from this control.¡± Yesterday morning, Zelda followed the instructions and released the invisible ¡°Marlin¡± on time. However, less than a minuteter, she received instructions to run away the next day. She actually didn¡¯t know what happenedst night. ¡°If I tell you the truth, can you really let me see my husband?¡± Zelda was only a woman. For so many years, she had earned money by herself and raised two elderly people and a child. Many nights.., she was missing her husband. If it weren¡¯t for that, she wouldn¡¯t have gone astray and ended up in this situation. ¡°Not only that, if you confess to us, the Torres Corporation will also give you thepensation that they did not give you back then,¡± Franklin said. After obtaining Lauren and Franklin¡¯s promise, Zelda finally spoke. It turned out that after Marlin¡¯s death and they only received thepensation of 30,000 dors, Zelda had already nned tomit suicide and end this once and for all. However, a strange man saved her and told her that all of this was the fault of the Torres Corporation. Why should the Lambert family bear the responsibility for it? This stranger also told Zelda that he had a way to bring Marlin back to life, but he could only do so in exchange for another life. Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Human-Ghost Romance

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In other words, they were using Franklin¡¯s life to exchange for Marlin¡¯s. The grief-stricken Zelda knew about this news and, as if he had been bewitched, agreed to this man¡¯s request. The man wanted to take away Marlin¡¯s birth date and chart and some of the clothes he wore when he was alive. He chose a full moon day and performed a ritual in front of his grave. Later, Zelda listened to his arrangements and entered the Torres family to work. The man then went into hiding for three years. ¡°I simply always listened to his instructions. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with him.¡± [ System Divine Nine: Very normal. After all, Zelda can¡¯t see ghosts.. Her daily mission is probably just to switch the Horcrux on and off. Release the ghost at the right time and then take it back. ] ¡°Did you hide a small box in the Torres family? Every morning, this person would ask you to open the box. Where is this strange man now?¡± Lauren¡¯s mind was very clear. The real situation was not much different from what she had deduced. ¡°How do you know about this small box? Yes, he gave me a ck box and told me to open it at 12 o¡¯clock at night and close it at 1 o¡¯clock in the morning.¡± 12 o¡¯clock at night was when supernatural energy was at its peak. Presumably, this hour was used to absorb the supernatural energy. However, it took three years for it to take action. This meant that the ghost behind it must have been severely injured three years ago, which was why it took so long to recover. ¡°But...st night, the man suddenly asked me to send the small box back. I put the box in the designated ce this morning. It must have been taken away by now.¡± ¡°Then do you remember what that man looked like?¡± Franklin asked. However, Lauren knew that this question was meaningless. Ghosts could attach themselves to people with evil thoughts or weak wills. In other words, this man could be any man on the street. Therefore, all the clues about the instigator were lost. [ System Divine Nine: Host, you don¡¯t have to be too nervous. This ghost must be severely injured and can¡¯te out to do evil for the time being. During this period of time, we can learn more spells and talismans. Maybe we can even know what¡¯s going on with the talisman that controls Marlin! ] ¡°Good! Master Lauren will not give up so easily!¡± ¡°I... I have confessed. Can I see my husband now?¡± Lauren released Marlin¡¯s soul from the soul storage box. Before releasing it, she even gave Marlin a haircut and changed his clothes. After all, everything that Marlin had done in the past three years was controlled. All of this should not be med on him. Lauren stretched out her small hand, wiped Zelda¡¯s eyes, and recited an incantation. When she opened her eyes again, Zelda saw Marlin sitting next to her. He was as honest as he was three years ago. ¡°Is... is this really you, hubby?¡± The longing that Zelda had umted over the past three years suddenly exploded. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything,¡± Franklin said calmly as he looked at Zelda, who was talking to the air opposite him. ¡°Of course you can¡¯t see, Franklin. Lauren didn¡¯t open her heavenly eye for you.¡± [ Ding ] [ System Divine Nine: Congrattions, host, Mission 2 has beenpleted and the reward has been given. ] ¡°Eh, but we haven¡¯t caught the real evil ghost. Is this also apleted mission?¡± [ System Divine Nine: although the one who wanted to hurt Franklin was ¡°another ghost,¡± the one who acted was Marlin¡¯s soul. Now that we have caught it, this mission is consideredpleted. ] Suddenly, there was another [ Ding ] sound. [ System Divine Nine: Congrattions, host, you have unlocked the first Hidden Mission: Find the ghost that is controlling Marlin and retrieve it. ] [ Mission Difficulty: 4 stars ] [ Time: no time limit ] [ Mission Reward: a chance to ¡°Rise from the dead¡±] ¡°You actually triggered a hidden mission!¡± Lauren had been doing missions for so long, but he had never seen a hidden mission before. [ System Divine Nine: The difficulty of this quest is 4-star. It seems that this ghost is a big boss. Moreover, the reward of this quest is also something that I, a 400-year-old system, rarely see. ] ¡°The opportunity to resurrect from the dead? Does that mean that no matter how the person has died, no matter what the reason is, Lauren can resurrect him?¡± [ System Divine Nine: Yes. ] ¡°Wow, this reward is very good! But this quest is a four-star quest, and it¡¯s without a time limit. Looks like this evil ghost is powerful!¡± The door of reincarnation that belonged to Marlin was about to close soon. Zelda watched Marlin¡¯s soul gradually turn transparent until itpletely disappeared with tears in his eyes. This matter could be considered to have temporarilye to an end. Franklin and Lauren were preparing to go home, but they did not expect Ben, who was standing behind them, to be crying so hard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Franklin asked suspiciously. Could it be that he was possessed by a ghost? Lauren thought for a moment. ¡°Oh, I forgot. Uncle Ben¡¯s heavenly eye is still open. He just witnessed human-ghost romance in real life.¡± Chapter 39

Chapter 39: I Don¡¯t Want This Brother

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The second mission had temporarilye to an end. On the return journey, Lauren told Franklin about the aunt she met at the amusement park. ¡°I want to help that poor aunt find her daughter Lily! Brother, can you help me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a child, why do you care so much? You have to help everyone. Do you really think you¡¯re the savior?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Lauren is the savior. Wasn¡¯t Franklin saved by Lauren?¡± ¡°I...¡± Franklin¡¯s mind raced, but he could not think of anything to refute her words. . If it were not for Lauren, he might not have been able to escape this cmity. Lauren thought that Franklin would not agree and continued to act coquettishly, ¡°Lily is so pitiful without her mother. Children should grow up happily with their parents.¡± Hearing this, Franklin¡¯s heart tightened. Lauren grew up without her parents or even rtives. Was she happy? She was jumping up and down every day. She should be quite happy. She would shout when she was hungry,ugh when she was happy, and act coquettishly when she was unhappy. She should still be a healthy child. ¡°Alright, since you saved me once, I¡¯ll help you once. How?¡± Franklin was already prepared to use his intelligence to subdue Lauren, but her next sentence was, ¡°We want to get the surveince footage from the police.¡± ¡®I thought you had taken a liking to my brain, but I didn¡¯t expect you to only take a liking to my rtionship.¡¯. ¡°When auntie called the police, the police said that there was nothing unusual about the surveince footage. But I kept feeling that there must be something fishy going on. Why would that little girl leave on her own for no reason?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make a call and ask Ben to go to the police stationter to get it directly.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get it after I drop you off at the Torres residence.¡± Ben had yet toe out from the ¡°ghost story¡± earlier, and his voice was still nasal. When they returned to the Torres residence, it was already nearly four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The car had just parked outside the Torres residence when Lauren quickly opened the car door and got out. As she looked for Mr. Hayes, she shouted, ¡°Grandpa Hayes, Lauren is hungry! Lauren wants to eat meat!¡± Just as she was about to run into the main door, Lauren¡¯s head was blocked by a hand. ¡°Little girl, are you permitted to enter this house?¡± Lauren¡¯s head was pressed down. She could not raise her head and could only see her two legs. Just as she was about to use some ¡°special methods¡± to deal with this uninvited guest, the hand on her head moved away. Lauren raised her head and saw that it was Franklin who had pulled the hand away. ¡°Quinn Torres, what are you doing? You¡¯re bullying a child,¡± Franklin¡¯s tone carried a hint of reproach as he shook Quinn¡¯s hand away. ¡°I don¡¯t bully children, I only bully jinxes. It¡¯s only been a few days and you¡¯ve already switched sides?¡± Quinn¡¯s voice was very pleasant to hear. It was not as cold as Quinn¡¯s, but his words were even colder than ice. Lauren held onto Franklin¡¯s leg and raised her head to look at Quinn. He was also very good-looking. From Lauren¡¯s angle, she could only see his chin, but it could not hide the fact that Quinn was also a handsome man. In the next second, Quinn lowered his head. He was indeed very handsome. His eyebrows and eyes were very simr to Franklin¡¯s, but his outline was slightly gentle. The corners of his eyes were slightly raised, and his nose was tall. Compared to Franklin¡¯s icy face, he was more likable to everyone. ¡°What are you looking at? I know I¡¯m very handsome, but don¡¯t think too much. I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my sister.¡± ¡°Uncle, what are you talking about? I¡¯m not blind, why would I think that you¡¯re handsome? Please make way, you¡¯re too fat, blocking the door!¡± [ System Divine NIne: Host, this Quinn Torres is your second brother ording to blood rtions. However... he looks even more difficult to deal with than Franklin. ] ¡°Hmph, Lauren doesn¡¯t want him to be Lauren¡¯s brother either!¡± Quinn was about to explode when he heard Lauren¡¯s words. As an international supermodel and a super male celebrity with fans all over the world, he was actually called fat? ¡°You dare to call me fat? Why don¡¯t you take a look at your own bun-shaped face?¡± After saying that, Quinn wanted to reach out and pinch it. Before he could even touch it, Lauren started to cry loudly. Mr. Hayes and the servants in the room heard the crying and hurriedly ran out. ¡°Boohoo Grandpa Hayes...¡± [ System Divine Nine: Host, when did you learn to act without telling me? The tears are so real. ] Lauren will not tell Little Nine, these tears are true feelings. Even if and Quinn did not get along, they are still rted by blood. Even so, Quinn still called her a ¡°jinx¡± right in front of her, which really made Lauren feel very sad. Her nose turned sour, and tears began to flow down her cheeks. Chapter 40

Chapter 40: Hung Up The Phone

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Mr. Hayes saw that the little princess whom he usually held in his hands was crying so aggrievedly, so he quickly asked, ¡°Miss Torres, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lauren raised her hand and pointed at Quinn. ¡°He wants to beat Lauren!¡± Quinn, who was calm and collected when countless cameras were looking at him, was once again angered. Faced with Lauren¡¯s usations and tears, the usually eloquent Quinn was also at a loss for words. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I just wanted to ¨C¡± ¡°He just said that Lauren was very fat, Lauren ¨C¡± Lauren sobbed as she spoke, making everyone feel sorry for her. ¡°Lauren is so sad!¡± Mr. Hayes was also caught in the middle and was in a dilemma. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first, Mr. Hayes. Prepare some food.. We haven¡¯t even eaten lunch yet.¡± In the end, it was Franklin who broke the deadlock. Of course, he could also see through Lauren¡¯s little trick, but he did not expose it. Mr. Hayes held Lauren¡¯s hand as they walked in. Quinn, who had been checkmated, stood rooted to the ground in anger. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still making such a scene with a little girl ¨C¡± his phone suddenly vibrated. Franklin nced at Quinn before picking up the call. It was his father, Sean Torres. Ever since Maria had given birth to Lauren, Sean had handed over the entirepany to Franklin. He also brought Maria to another beautiful ce to recuperate. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Yes, has Quinn gone home? I saw that his photo at the airport has already been posted on some small websites.¡± Franklin had one hand in his pocket and the other holding his phone. ¡°He¡¯s back. He¡¯s standing right next to me.¡± Quinn and Sean had always been on bad terms. Initially, Sean had wanted all three of his children to help out in thepany, but he had never expected Quinn to choose to enter the entertainment industry. Father and son had not gotten along since then. Quinn worked abroad all year round and rarely saw Sean when he returned to the country. ¡°This brat, why didn¡¯t hee to see his parents first when he came back? What an ingrate!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll pass on the message for youter.¡± ¡°Your sister is back? I heard that she helped you settle some matters?¡± ¡°Yes, she seems to have learned some skills in the church these few years. Why did youe back to see her?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see. Your mother called me. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Franklin patted Quinn on the shoulder. ¡°Father said you¡¯re an ingrate.¡± ¡°In his eyes, I¡¯ve always been an ingrate. I don¡¯t care.¡± The two walked side by side into the living room. Mr. Hayes was stillforting Lauren while the maids were busy in the kitchen. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re the princess of the Torres Family?¡± Quinn could not help but ask when he saw Lauren¡¯s sorrowful look. ¡°Mr. Quinn, please don¡¯t say too much,¡± Mr. Hayes said as he patted Lauren lightly. Quinn wanted to refute him, but Franklin swept his gaze over. Quinn quickly shut his mouth and sat on the sofa carelessly, snorting disdainfully from time to time. After a quick meal, Franklin dragged Quinn to the study on the second floor, saying that he had something to say to him. Lauren ate leisurely, feeling a little bored. Ben went to get the surveince tapes, and he was not back yet. Lauren was ready to go back to her room to lie down. It had been a tiring journey today, and she was tired! She needed to pass by the study to return to her room. Lauren, who already had good hearing, heard her name. The study door was not closed yet, and Lauren quietly stood outside the door and listened. She did not eavesdrop on purpose. It was just that her hearing was very sharp. Franklin and Quinn¡¯s voices were very different. Lauren was able to tell them apart very quickly. ¡°Mother¡¯s body is already in such a state, yet you still want her toe back. What if mother¡¯s condition gets worse? If it wasn¡¯t for her, mother wouldn¡¯t have been lying on the hospital bed all these years.¡± Franklin¡¯s voice sounded a little tired. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about this. Mom¡¯s body is getting worse ¨C¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to talk about it? Have you forgotten what grandma said back then? If it weren¡¯t for her, mom wouldn¡¯t have lost so much money. In that half a year, the Torres Corporation¡¯s market share was reduced by 70% due to an attack from our opponent. Is all this unrted to her? How could there be such a coincidence!¡± Quinn¡¯s voice sounded extremely angry. Standing outside the door, Lauren¡¯s eyes were already filled withrge teardrops, as if the dam was going to burst in the next second. The sound of footsteps could be heard from the stairway. Lauren hurriedly raised her hand and used her sleeve to wipe away her tears. It was Mr. Hayes who came up with thendline phone. ¡°Miss Torres, what are you standing here for? It¡¯s Ben. He wants you on the phone.¡± Ben? Lauren put the receiver to her ear. Ben¡¯s voice filled with fear came from the other side. ¡°Miss Torres! I saw... Lily left!¡± The voice on the other side was intermittent and filled with fear. In the next second, the phone was hung up. Chapter 41 - Overthinking Things

Chapter 41: Overthinking Things

The study room¡¯s door was suddenly opened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Franklin and Quinn stopped talking when they heard the voiceing from the corridor. They went to see what was going on. The two brothers standing at the door of the study room looked alike, but their expressions were worlds apart. Franklin looked anxious, while Quinn frowned. His expression was full of impatience and disdain. ¡°Jinx, can you not make so much noise? This is the Torres family, not a ce where you can throw a tantrum! If you want to cry or make a scene, then go out. You can make as much noise as you want outside!¡± Quinn¡¯s long and slender eyes were in wavy shapes, with their tails slightly tilted upwards, that resembled peach flower petals. The corners of his eyes were slightly raised, but the frown on his face made him look extremely surly. Lauren was still holding the phone in one hand.. The ¡°beep¡± sound after the call was hung up could still be clearly heard. She raised her other hand to wipe away the tears that were about to fall, and her eyes were red. For a moment, no one spoke. Only Lauren¡¯s intermittent sobs could be heard. Franklin tilted his head and red at Quinn. He squatted down and tried tofort Lauren. Before he could touch Lauren¡¯s hand, she took half a step back. Her eyes were filled with fear and grievance. ¡°Brother, do you also think that I am a jinx? Do you also think that my return will make my mother¡¯s illness even worse?¡± Lauren¡¯srge eyes were filled with tears. She kept raising her hand to wipe them away, not allowing any tears to fall. However, her sobbing tone still revealed her emotions. Franklin was momentarily at a loss for words when Lauren asked such a straightforward question. Quinn seized this opportunity and continued, ¡°Of course. Do you think that a few days will change anything? We¡¯ve hated you for more than ten years. We wish you hadn¡¯t been born so that our mother can live a healthy and happy life!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? Has anyonee to see you since you¡¯ve returned? The Torres family is a huge family with hundreds of people all over the world. Has anyonee to see you? Our father knows that you¡¯re back, but he doesn¡¯t even want to look at you!¡± Franklin maintained his squatting posture and didn¡¯t say a word. His mind was a mess now. The few days he spent alone with Lauren had made him forget many things in an instant, and what Quinn said when he came back made him start to have concerns again. As Lauren¡¯s older brother, he naturally cared about her. However, as the head of the Torres family, he had to convince the masses. Just as Quinn had said, the Torres family did not ept Lauren. No matter how selfish he was, there was nothing he could do. Lauren had already stopped crying while Franklin remained silent. ¡°Miss Lauren, I asked someone to make your favorite strawberry cake. Can I bring you down to eat the cake?¡± Mr. Hayes could not bear to see Lauren feeling sad, he bent over and put his arm around Lauren¡¯s shoulder. Her shoulder was still shaking from time to time. ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore, I want to go back to my room.¡± Aspared to before, Lauren was much calmer. She did not look like a four-and-a-half-year-old girl anymore. She turned around and her movements were a little rough. The ponytail that Franklin had tied for her was already loose, and as Lauren turned around, it draped down. The rubber band fell on the carpet without making a sound. Lauren did not turn around either. She walked into the room and closed the door. The moment the door closed, Franklin¡¯s heart felt as if it had been hit hard by something. He picked up the rubber band on the ground and recalled the fight he had with Lauren in the car a few hours ago. He suddenly felt that Lauren¡¯s door was not the only thing that had just been closed. It was also the door to her heart that she had managed to open a little. Mr. Hayes painfully looked at Lauren¡¯s door. He did not say anything. He just shook his head and walked downstairs. Franklin stood up and pushed Quinn out of the study room. He closed the study room¡¯s door. Quinn was the only person left in the empty corridor. ¡°Hey, are you all leaving me here?¡± Quinn felt a little embarrassed and angry. No one responded to him, so he could only go to the third floor and return to his room. In Lauren¡¯s room. [System Divine Nine: Host, are you okay?] Lauren was sitting at the edge of the bed with her head lowered. She was still holding the Torres family¡¯s phone in her hand. Although she looked very calm, her pale fingers that were holding the phone easily revealed her anger. ¡°I am very good! They are not worthy to be my family. I thought that as long as I treat others sincerely, others will treat me sincerely too. The adults in the church all told me this. They all like me very much, but¡­¡± But why would the Torres family do this? Chapter 42 - Ran Away From Home

Chapter 42: Ran Away From Home

Lauren could not figure it out, and she did not want to continue thinking about it. Quinn¡¯s attitude made her unhappy, but Franklin¡¯s attitude made her feel even more disappointed and wronged. The phone in her hand suddenly rang again. Lauren pressed the answer button. ¡°Is it Miss Lauren?¡± It was Ben¡¯s voice on the other end. Ben¡¯s voice had already returned to normal, and there was no longer the fear and panic from before. After the incident just now, Lauren almost forgot about Ben. She restrained her emotions. There were still many things in this world that were worth her hard work. The Torres family did not like her, but the people she had saved would be grateful to her. ¡°It¡¯s me, Uncle Ben. What happened to you just now?¡± ¡°About this¡­I¡¯ll tell you about this when I get back. I¡¯ve already gotten the videotape, and I¡¯m on my way to the Torres Mansion now.¡± ¡°Okay, Uncle Ben, drive carefully.¡± After hanging up the phone, Lauren jumped off the bed and began to pack her things. [System Divine Nine: Host, what are you doing? Are you nning to move out?] Lauren¡¯s hands moved non-stop. She had only been here for a few days and did not have much. She put all the dolls that she had brought back from the amusement park that day into her little pink bag. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have a ce to stay. Since my brothers¡­since they don¡¯t like me, I wouldn¡¯t like them either! I am going to live at Dream Vi. I heard from Mr. Scott Kennedy, the manager, that Dream Vi is very beautiful now. It¡¯s full of cherry blossoms.¡± Without Lauren¡¯s dolls, the room suddenly became much emptier. This room was originally modified from the guest room. Without Lauren¡¯s little pink toys, it lost its vitality in an instant, leaving behind a monotonous ck, white and gray. [System Divine Nine: Do you want to tell Franklin about it? ] Climbing up and down, Lauren huffed and puffed as she tidied up. Her small face was flushed and her eyes were a little swollen from crying just now. Anyone who saw her would probably want to go up and pinch her. ¡°No! He doesn¡¯t care about me anyway. He should be very happy that I am gone, right?¡± The System Divine Nine was also silent. Lauren¡¯s return this time was also not what she wanted to. When she was back, she wanted to use her own ability to save Maria Julian, but the members of the Torres family did not know her intentions at all. If it were anyone else, they probably would not swallow this grievance. Not to mention Lauren was a little adult who had been doted on since young? Although Lauren was still a little kid, she was stubborn. The System Divine Nine was well aware of her master¡¯s temper, so it did not try to persuade her much. In any case, she always had a way. For all the rewards she had collected over the years, it was not impossible for her to build a business empire that was simr to the Torres family¡¯s, let alone find a ce to settle down. It was also not impossible for her to rely on her own abilities. After looking around the room and confirming that nothing was left behind, Lauren went downstairs. Ben had not arrived yet, so Lauren took the opportunity to look for Mr. Hayes. She could feel Mr. Hayes¡¯s sincerity and love for her. Lauren could never bear to hurt someone like him. The moment Mr. Hayes saw Lauren, he rushed forward. ¡°Miss Torres, how¡­how are you feeling? Don¡¯t take the words of Master Franklin and Master Quinn to heart. They are only worried about Madam¡¯s health. They didn¡¯t mean to say that on purpose.¡± Mr. Hayes¡¯s body was a little hunched. His eyes were filled with kindness as he looked at Lauren. ¡°Grandpa Hayes, I have a present for you.¡± Lauren blinked, not wanting to recall what had just happened. Mr. Hayes said, ¡°For me? What is it?¡± Lauren¡¯s chubby little hand reached into the small pink bag and started digging again. ¡°Miss Torres, I see that you always carry this bag on your back. Do you like it very much? If you like it, I¡¯ll get someone to make you a few more identical ones.¡± Mr. Hayes liked Lauren very much. He could not help butugh when he saw Lauren furrow her brows and search for something in detail. ¡°That¡¯s different. My bag is unique! I found it!¡± Lauren fished out the item with a swish. A silver object was reflecting the light from the chandelier. It was a little blinding. It was not until Lauren ced the object in Mr. Hayes¡¯s hand that he finally saw what it was. It was actually a key. It was not an ordinary key. It had the same appearance as other keys, it was obvious that it was made of expensive materials, it looked extremely exquisite and had the three letters ¡°TLL¡± on it. Chapter 43 - Giving Away the House

Chapter 43: Giving Away the House

¡°Miss Torres, what¡­what is this?¡± Lauren¡¯s hand was still fiddling with the empty bag. She had just found a key and messed up everything inside. She was still tidying it up, she raised her head and said nonchntly, ¡°The key to the house in western suburbs. Didn¡¯t I say that I am going to give you a house? Here, this is the address.¡± She then handed Mr. Hayes a note. The Whitecliff residential area in the western suburbs. Mr. Hayes remembered that he had seen on the newsst night that the house prices in the Whitecliff residential area were sky-high. The scenery there was picturesque, and many rich people wanted to buy a house there, so that they could find a quiet ce to settle down. But this¡­ Mr. Hayes looked at the indifferent Lauren and then lowered his head to look at the rather important key in his hand. ¡°Miss Torres, is this the real key?¡± Mr. Hayes asked in disbelief. ¡°Of course, I will get someone to transfer the ownership of this house to you. After that, you can go and live there. The willow trees in the western suburbs are really beautiful. You are so good to me. This is just a small token of goodwill from me. You must ept it!¡± The key in his hand was like a hot potato. Mr. Hayes had countless doubts in his heart. He did not want to believe that Lauren was lying. After all, such an innocent and cute child would not make up such a lie. However¡­ If this key was real, how could Lauren, being a young child, get a house in the western suburbs? Every inch ofnd there was worth a fortune. Even if one had lots of money, they might not be able to buy it. Before he could ask any more questions, Lauren ran out of the main door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Torres?¡± Worried that something had happened, Mr. Hayes quickly followed Lauren¡¯s footsteps. There was nothing outside the main door. ¡°Mr. Carson ising back. I am waiting for him here. We have to go somewhere together.¡± Mr. Hayes looked at the garage and then looked at the straight road at the door. There was no sign of a car. ¡°Where are youing back?¡± Mr. Hayes wiped his eyes. A few secondster, a ck car slowly appeared at the corner of the road and drove toward the Torres family¡¯s gate. It was indeed a familiar license te number. ¡°I am very powerful. Grandpa Hayes, I¡¯m leaving!¡± ¡°Where are you going, Miss Torres? Are youing home for dinner tonight?¡± Lauren slipped into the car and rolled down the window. Her eyes welled up again when she heard Mr. Hayes¡¯s words. Dressed in the simplest of clothes, Mr. Hayes stood in front of the magnificent Torres residence and asked her if she wanted toe home for dinner. However, this was never her home¡­ Lauren shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m noting back for dinner. Grandpa Hayes, hurry up and go in! The wind is strong!¡± Lauren handed Ben an address and asked him to drive. The car that had just stopped drove off again, rolling up a few green leaves by the roadside. [System Divine Nine: If Mr. Hayes finds out that you¡¯ve left, he¡¯ll definitely be heartbroken.] ¡°There¡¯s no other way. If I tell Mr. Hayes, it¡¯s as good as telling my brother¡­it¡¯s the same as them knowing. I don¡¯t want them to know.¡± [System Divine Nine: Since you bring along the Torres family¡¯s driver, the Torres family will definitely know where you are.] Oh right, Lauren had forgotten about this matter. ¡°Mr. Carson, are you willing to be my full-time driver?¡± ¡°Miss Lauren, I¡¯m willing to do anything. Can you help me with something first?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Help me turn off the ability to see ghosts.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lauren chanted a spell and reached out to wipe Ben¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡± Ben opened his eyes. He felt that the color saturation of the world was better now. It was not like before, where it was always gray. The best thing was that he would never have to see ghosts again! ¡°Mr. Carson, you just promised me that you would be my driver.¡± Lauren leaned forward and pulled the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°I¡¯ve always been your driver, Miss Lauren.¡± ¡°What I mean is, you will only be my driver from now on and follow me!¡± Lauren extended her right thumb and pointed at herself. ¡°By following me, you will definitely earn more money.¡± ¡°Miss Torres, of course I will. If it weren¡¯t for you, my wife and I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to see each other again. You¡¯re the benefactor of our family.¡± Lauren nodded in satisfaction. ¡°From now on, I will be your boss and you have to listen to me.¡± Chapter 44 - Dream Villa

Chapter 44: Dream Vi

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Torres family¡¯s mansion was located in the east of the city, while Dream Vi was located in the west of the city, not far from the western suburbs. At that time, Lauren had bought this ce to build a residential area and a holiday resort because of its beautiful scenery. Disregarding everything else, Lauren¡¯s business sense was very good. When the west of the city was first developed, people had no interest in this ce at all. It was far from the city center, and there were mountains and rivers everywhere. Moreover, people back then only wanted to build factories and startpanies. When they discovered the value of this piece ofnd, they realized this entire piece ofnd on the west side of the city had long been contracted by someone. In just three short years, it had developed so well that it made those people¡¯s eyes turn red with envy. By the time they returned to Dream Vi, it was already evening. . To the south of this Dream Vi was the Dream Mountain. When Lauren first bought this piece ofnd, she had specifically instructed them to nt cherry trees on the Dream Mountain. Once the warm spring arrived in March, the trees would be covered in pink and white cherry blossoms, and it would definitely attract many guests toe and admire it. To the north was the Crystal Lake. The scenery was unique and beautiful. When they got off the car, the sun was about to set. Thewn was filled with guests eximing about the beautiful sunset scene. The Dream Vi was not big. As it wanted to preserve the surroundingndscape and greenery to the greatest extent, the area used for construction was notrge. The entire Vi was divided into a few areas. There were only twelve rooms avable. However, everyone knew that there were actually thirteen rooms in the Vi. The thirteenth room was never open to the public, so the guests could only observe it. Someone had offered a price of three hundred thousand dors for a night, but they were still unable to move in. ¡°Miss Torres, what are we doing here? This ce is very expensive to stay in. Besides, even if we have money, we have to make an appointment in advance to move in.¡± Lauren shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Carson. I have my own n.¡± She took Ben¡¯s phone and called someone. ¡°Hello, is this Mr. Scott Kennedy?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m at the door now.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Lauren returned the phone to Ben. ¡°So Miss Torres knows the manager of the Dream Vi. You sure have a lot of connections. But this ce is full. No matter how many connections we have, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡± When Ben was at the Torres family¡¯s residence, he once heard the wives of various families discuss it at a banquet. They said that the appointment for Dream Vi had already been queued up for a year. It was useless to look for any connections. No matter how rich one was, they still had to obediently queue up. Lauren only smiled without saying a word. Her dimples were shallow, and her ck hair hung loosely behind her back. Normally, it was hard to tell, but once Lauren quieted down, she was like a youngdy. She was quiet and natural, blending in with the beautiful scenery around her. Ben had never seen this kind of temperament on any other rich youngdy. In less than a minute, a tall man in a suit brought a dozen waiters through the antique corridor and walked quickly toward them. From the looks of it, it seemed like they were about to take off. Even if the waiters behind them were wearing high heels, they could still participate in the 100-meter race. The man in the lead was the manager, Mr. Kennedy. Ben saw that there was a badge hanging on his shirt. His name was Scott Kennedy. The waiters behind him automatically stood in two rows, as if they were weing guests. When Scott saw Lauren, his eyes lit up. A man who was about 1.8 meters tall and looked to be in his thirties actually bowed to Lauren first. The waiters behind Scott also followed him and bowed. Their actions were very precise. Ben was so frightened that he took half a step back. The first sentence that Scott said raised Ben¡¯s level of shock by a few levels. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve finally met you!¡± ?? Boss? What the hell? Who was he calling? The two rows of waiters behind him also called out ¡°Boss¡±. Some of the guests on thewn had already been attracted by themotion over here. They were worried that it would attract attention, so a group of people rushed into the Vi. Ben followed closely behind this group of people. He watched Scott, who was in front of him, bending over and talking to Lauren. He could not quite hear what he said, but he heard unfamiliar words like business profits. Lauren walked at the front. Her steps were small, and Scott was four or five steps ahead of her. However, he followed Lauren¡¯s steps and walked in small steps. It looked a littleical. With her hands behind her back, Lauren walked slowly like an old cadre on an inspection tour. Behind her was a group of people. The residential area of the Dream Vi was divided into two parts. One theme was about the mountain, and the other was theke. Guests could make appointments ording to their own preferences. Chapter 45 - Miss Lauren was the Owner?

Chapter 45: Miss Lauren was the Owner?

The rumored thirteenth house was located in the center of the Dream Vi. This house had been designed by the best designer in the world. It had been specially designed ording to Lauren¡¯s request. There were French windows on both the north and south sides. The north was vast and open, while the south was mountainous. As far as the eye could see, it was full of lush green and blooming cherry blossoms. The ground was also covered with pink and white cherry blossom petals. It was extremely beautiful. On the other hand, theke on the north side was shimmering. The afterglow filled the sky at sunset. It was a stunning sight. After staying here for a day, everyone would feel much more rxed. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go to my office to have a talk first?¡± ¡°Alright then. Where¡¯s Mr. Carson?¡± A group of people surrounded Lauren. They towered over her, making her impossible to see. When Ben heard himself being called out, he quickly squeezed forward. ¡°Miss Lauren, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get lost, Mr. Carson. Let¡¯s go to Mr. Kennedy¡¯s office and have a seat first.¡± Ben did not have the right to speak, so he could only nod his head helplessly. He still had not figured out the situation. Scott¡¯s office was very simple. Lauren and Ben sat on the sofa while Scott poured them two cups of water. While Scott was looking for something on his desk, Ben asked Lauren in a low voice, ¡°Miss Torres, why do they call you boss?¡± After sitting in the car for so long, Lauren was also thirsty. She gulped down a ss of water. She licked her lips and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy, because I¡¯m the boss. I paid for the construction of Dream Vi, so of course I¡¯m the boss!¡± ¡°This¡­Miss Torres, how did you get so much money?¡± Lauren rolled her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a secret for now. Anyway, just follow me, you will definitely be able to eat and drink well.¡± Ben wanted to continue asking, but his phone rang. It was a call from Franklin. He still did not know what had happened between Franklin and Lauren. Just as he was about to answer the call, Lauren quickly pressed the hang-up button. Ben¡¯s hand trembled. ¡°Miss Lauren, this is my phone! Can you not use my phone to hang up on Master Franklin?! The person who will get into trouble is me!¡± Ben thought to himself. Ben asked Lauren bitterly, ¡°Miss Torres, what¡¯s wrong now?¡± It was obvious that Lauren¡¯s mood had worsened after she saw the call. The dimples that were showing had disappeared. She frowned, and looked as if someone had stolen her candy. Weren¡¯t the two siblings still chatting andughing this morning? Why did they do this now? ¡°In any case, you can¡¯t pick up any of their calls! Mr. Carson, you have to remember that you¡¯re my chauffeur now. Your boss is me, and If I ask you not to pick up, you can¡¯t pick up.¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t pick up!¡± Ben answered Lauren verbally. Scott took arge stack of documents and sat across from Lauren. He began to talk non-stop, ¡°Boss, look. These are all the financial records and¡­¡± Very quickly, the entire table was covered with all kinds of forms and numbers. Lauren listened intently to Scott. From time to time, she would ask a few questions and nod her head. She was very serious. Ben, who was listening by the side, was in a daze. He almost dozed off. The phone in his pocket vibrated again. It was Franklin calling again. Ben saw that Lauren was immersed in the data and could not extricate herself, so he sneaked out. He did not dare to hang up on Franklin himself! Just as he pressed the answer button, Franklin¡¯s furious voice came from the other side, ¡°Where have you guys been? !¡± Franklin had heard from Mr. Hayes that Lauren had gone out in the afternoon. He initially thought that she was just in a bad mood and had dragged Ben to an amusement park or something simr like thest time. However, no one came back for a long time. When he was about to enter his room, he identally caught a glimpse of Lauren¡¯s unlocked door. He wanted to help her close it, but he realized that everything in the room was gone. In the past few days, he had personally witnessed the room being filled with little gadgets. Today, the room had returned to its original state. When he thought of the danger that Lauren might encounter, he immediately called Ben. ¡°Master Franklin? Don¡¯t be angry. I wasn¡¯t the one who hung up on you just now! It was Miss Lauren who hung up on you. She even told me not to pick up your call!¡± Lauren sneezed in her office. Franklin felt a little relieved after contacting Ben. At the very least, he could contact someone. Franklin nodded at Mr. Hayes, signaling for him to be at ease. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you about this. Where are the two of you now? Where¡¯s Lauren? Let her answer the phone.¡± Chapter 46 - Saw the Little Ghost Again

Chapter 46: Saw the Little Ghost Again

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio This little brat actually learned how to run away from home? Ben was in a dilemma. What should he say? Miss Torres was now a boss? ¡°Master Franklin, we are at the Dream Vi now.¡± ¡°Dream Vi?¡± Quinn, who was sitting beside Franklin, raised his eyebrows. Last year, the Torres family¡¯s year-end banquet was held at the Dream Vi. Franklin had asked his secretary to make an appointment half a year in advance. In just one night, he had spent several million dors. ¡°Why did you go there?¡± Franklin lowered his head to look at his watch. It would take about an hour to rush to the west side of the city. ¡°You guys stay there and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll be there right away..¡± Ben was about to agree when his trouser leg was pulled. He looked down and saw the expressionless Lauren. If he took a closer look, he could see the anger in her eyes. Lauren stretched out her hand and gestured for Ben to give her the phone. ¡°Miss Lauren, Master Franklin is worried about you...¡± Before Ben could finish his sentence, he felt himself being pulled and fell to the ground. Lauren snatched the phone away. Fortunately, the floor was covered with carpets, so it did not hurt. Although he had experienced Lauren¡¯s ¡°high-altitude projectile¡± once before, Ben was still afraid of Lauren¡¯s strength when he experienced it again. ¡°Hey, don¡¯te looking for me,¡± Lauren said dryly. Franklin pinched the space between his brows. ¡°Lauren, don¡¯t make a scene. You must never do something like running away from home again.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t run away from home. That ce isn¡¯t my home.¡± ¡°Anyway...don¡¯te over! I am very unhappy today!¡± After hanging up the phone, she threw the phone back to Ben. She red at Ben angrily and returned to the office. ¡°Master Franklin, Miss Torres is now in a bad mood. Don¡¯te over first. I¡¯ll send you a messageter.¡± After Ben sent this message, he put on a ttering smile and went back to the office. Apart from coaxing her himself, what else could he do if he angered his master? After having a sumptuous dinner, Scott brought the two of them to the room. ¡°Boss, this room has always been reserved for you. No one has ever stayed in it before.¡± Scott opened the wood carving door. It was spotless inside. With a look, one could tell that it was often cleaned. ¡°Mr. Kennedy, you¡¯ve worked hard. You should go back and rest early.¡± After everyone had left, Ben started to touch here and there. After eating and drinking to her heart¡¯s content, Lauren remembered another important matter for today. ¡°Mr. Carson, where¡¯s the surveince tape?¡± There was a time limit to the mission. If the time limit was exceeded, the reward would be discounted. Ben took out the CD he copied from his bag and ced it into theputer. ¡°Miss Torres, the missing Lily definitely didn¡¯t get lost on her own. You...you¡¯ll know once you see it.¡± The video was not long. Ben only copied the part of the video where Lily appeared. In the video, it could be seen that Lily¡¯s mother was shopping that day. Lily, who had been standing obediently at the side, suddenly walked away. As if she knew the way, she smoothly found the entrance of the amusement park and sessfully left. The video ended there. This was what the police saw when they called the police back then. But this was only what ordinary people saw. Lauren saw that from the time Lily started walking, there was a little girl pushing her from behind. This little girl was a ghost. No wonder Ben was so scared on the phone today. Because his heavenly eye had not been closed at that time, he could naturally see the little girl in a white dress. ¡°Mr. Carson, you¡¯re so timid. It¡¯s because of this that you asked me to help you turn off your heavenly eye, right?¡± Ben sat at the side and rubbed his hands. When he thought of the little girl he saw at the police station today, that eerie feeling came back. When the police said that Lily was the only one walking around the entire time, Ben realized that he was the only one who could see the little girl in the white dress. ¡°Miss Torres, if this ghost was my wife, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be afraid. If it was any other ghost...I would be very scared.¡± ¡°I know. You guys are very taboo on the topic about ghosts.¡± Lauren expressed her understanding. Later on, she watched this video a few times. [System Divine Nine: This ghost is so young. Why did shee out to do evil?] Ben asked, ¡°Miss Torres, do you see any clues?¡± ¡°Yes...this little ghost looks the same age as Lily, and she definitely doesn¡¯t have any enmity toward Lily. She definitely didn¡¯t mean to push Lily away.¡± Ben replied, ¡°Oh...¡± [System Divine Nine: So the Host suspects that this mission is the same as Franklin¡¯s mission, there¡¯s a mastermind behind it?] ¡°Yes, and I think this little ghost is a repeat offender. She¡¯s so familiar with this amusement park, she must have done the same thing many times.¡± Ben asked, ¡°Miss Lauren, are you...are you talking to me?¡± Ben looked left and right in horror. Chapter 47 - Not a Human

Chapter 47: Not a Human

[System Divine Nine: Work of a gang? No wonder the time limit for this mission is one month. It seems to be a little challenging. Moreover, it involves children. I¡¯m afraid it has something to do with some shady deals. ] ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t just watch this surveince video.¡± Lauren did not realize that she had spoken out her conversation with System Divine Nine. Usually, she wouldmunicate with him directly in her heart. This time, she was too engrossed and identally opened her mouth, scaring Ben to death. Lauren looked at Ben, who was sitting at the side and acting suspiciously. Suddenly, she felt a little sorry for this Mr. Carson. He had been scared every day for the past one or two days. ¡°Mr. Carson, did you remember that Auntie¡¯s phone number at the amusement park that day?¡± Lauren remembered that her name was Yulia Citra. ¡°Yes, I have her phone number.¡± ¡°Make an appointment with Auntie Yulia Citra and ask her to bring a few of Lily¡¯s personal belongings. You can ask her for things that Lily often uses or clothes that she often wears. Ask her toe over tomorrow morning.¡± Ben agreed and quickly made a call. Inside the Torres family¡¯s mansion. Franklin and Quinn were having dinner and were very quiet. The Torres family was usually quiet. With Lauren around for the past few days, so the family was a little livelier. Now, it was quiet again. The servants were not used to it. Lauren would usually watch TV with them after dinner and discuss the plot. There were many times when Lauren was right about the development of the story, causing a group of maids and aunties to almost be her little fangirls. Now, it was empty. There was neitherughter nor noise. Even Mr. Hayes just sat on the side and did not say anything. Franklin held his bowl and picked on the food in front of him. When he knew that Lauren had run away from home, he panicked and wondered if he had said too much. A little girl like her might run into some danger. When he heard Lauren¡¯s energetic voice on the phone in the afternoon, he finally calmed down. ¡°Cough, why isn¡¯t anyone talking! Auntie Ann, the duck meat was pretty good today!¡± Quinn tried to liven up the atmosphere. Auntie Ann forced a smile. ¡°Master Quinn, that¡¯s goose meat.¡± Quinn replied, ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°This cabbage dish was also very delicious today!¡± ¡°Master Quinn, that¡¯s cabbage mustard¡­¡± Quinn shut up and decided to eat in silence. Franklin remained expressionless as he sat opposite Quinn. He had eaten the same dish a few days ago. Why did he feel that it did not taste good today? His dinner had always been irregr. In the past, he would eat whatever was avable in thepany. He would simply take a few bites, as he had never felt that there was a difference between good food and bad food. He had to admit that in the few days he had been having dinner with Lauren, he was already used to having someone serve him food, telling him to eat more and chattering in his ear. Rather than saying that he enjoyed the food, it was more appropriate to say that he enjoyed thepany of someone by his side. However, as for having someone to apany him¡­Quinn was also a human. Why did it feel different? Franklin raised his eyes and looked at Quinn. Quinn immediately felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°Franklin¡­why are you looking at me in this manner?¡± Franklin stretched out his hand with his chopsticks, he picked up a piece of meat that Quinn was about to pick up. He put it into his mouth and chewed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just feel that you¡¯re not human.¡± Quinn thought, ¡°Are you being polite?¡± Knowing that he was in the wrong, Quinn silently endured his brother¡¯s unreasonable insult. After eating, Franklin went upstairs and ignored Quinn¡¯s invitation to watch TV programme. Mr. Hayes also went upstairs. In the study room, the medieval clock hanging on the wall was ticking rhythmically. ¡°Master Franklin, I have something to show you.¡± Mr. Hayes followed Franklin into the study room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Hayes?¡± To the Torres family, Mr. Hayes was an elder. Franklin treated Mr. Hayes like his own family. Mr. Hayes took out the key, which Lauren had given him this morning, from his pocket. ¡°Master Franklin, take a look at this.¡± There was only one light on in the study. The light was a little dim, but the luster of the key could still be seen clearly. Franklin grew up in an extremely luxurious family environment. He had seen many good things, so he could tell at a nce that this key was very valuable. He weighed it for a moment. It had some weight. Mr. Hayes saw the doubt in Franklin¡¯s eyes and took the initiative to exin. ¡°This afternoon, before Miss Torres went out, she said that she wanted to give me a gift. So she gave me this key.¡± ¡°Miss Torres said that this key is¡­¡± Mr. Hayes took out the small note that Lauren gave him. ¡°It¡¯s the key to this house.¡± Chapter 48 - Two Presidents

Chapter 48: Two Presidents

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Franklin took it with a frown. There were four vis in the Whitecliff residential area of the western suburbs. With a look, you could tell they were vis. ¡°I don¡¯t know where Miss Torres got these things either. If this is really a house, I wouldn¡¯t dare to ept it. This is worth a lot of money. I wouldn¡¯t be able to repay it even if I worked like a horse or a cow.¡± Franklin¡¯s hand that was holding the key gently caressed the bump of the key. ¡°Master Franklin, I¡¯ll leave the key and the note to you. Oh right, what about Miss Torres? Are you going to let her live outside?¡± Franklin¡¯s head ached at the mention of this.. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll think of something tomorrow.¡± Mr. Hayes nodded, a little hesitant to speak. ¡°Mr. Hayes, if you have something to say, just say it. In this family, besides Grandma, you¡¯re the elder we respect the most.¡± Mr. Hayes rubbed his hands together. ¡°Master Franklin, I know I have no right to interfere in the Torres family¡¯s affairs, but Master Quinn¡¯s words to Miss Torres were really too excessive. Even I felt wronged when I heard it, let alone a youngdy like Miss Torres.¡± ¡°If it were any other child from an ordinary family, they would have endured it humbly. But Miss Torres¡¯s personality is stubborn. Look, she ran away from home in this case.¡± Franklin sighed. ¡°Mr. Hayes, I know what you want to say. It¡¯s just that Lauren is in the Torres family...it¡¯s not an easy thing to get everyone to ept Lauren. It still takes time.¡± Mr. Hayes stood to the side, shaking his head and sighing. After Mr. Hayes left, Franklin carefully examined the key. The three letters ¡®TLL¡¯ carved on it caught his attention. ¡®TLL¡¯ referred to Lauren. It was not difficult to guess. Franklin did not doubt the authenticity of the key. After all, this kind of thing could be easily discovered. There was really no need to lie about it. After spending a few days with Lauren, Franklin also knew that although what Lauren said sometimes sounded like a fantasy, they would alle true. The question now was why did Lauren have such a house? There were still a lot of questions on this younger sister that were waiting for them to discover and unravel the mysteries. He thought for a moment and called his secretary. After a while, he got a call from the manager of the Dream Vi. Although he did not know how Lauren got there, Franklin wanted to try his best to help Lauren. ¡°Hello, I am Scott Kennedy, the manager of the Dream Vi. May I know who you are?¡± A customer¡¯s phone call would usually be received at the front desk. Those who could call him directly would definitely be some big clients. Therefore, Scott was extremely attentive in his reception. Even if Dream Vi did not ept pulling strings, it was still good to umte more connections. ¡°Hello, Mr. Kennedy. I am Franklin.¡± Franklin? Scott silently read the name. ¡°Are you Mr. Franklin Torres, the President of Torres Group?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Scott¡¯s hands were shaking. Although they had worked together with Torres group before, this was the first time they had received a call from the President. Moreover, Franklin Torres was someone that everyone admired and envied. His fame was no less than that of celebrities nowadays. ¡°Hello, President Torres. How can I help you?¡± ¡°Did you receive a guest named Lauren over there?¡± Franklin did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that when he said Lauren¡¯s name, the other party seemed to be surprised. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Torres. We don¡¯t have the right to disclose information about our clients.¡± ¡°Lauren is my biological sister. She went to Dream Vi today. ording to thew, I¡¯m also considered her guardian and have the obligation to take care of her.¡± Franklin had been dominating the negotiation table for so many years, so his negotiation ability was naturally good. Coupled with his domineering CEO aura, Scott was defeated. ¡°Since you put it that way, I can¡¯t hide it. Yes, Miss Torres is here today.¡± ¡°Is she staying there?¡± ¡°Yes, she is.¡± Franklin chuckled. This little girl was really capable. She was actually staying at Dream Return Vi. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me take care of my younger sister. If you have any problems, feel free to let me know. Just send the bill to my secretary.¡± ¡°Oh...no trouble, no trouble.¡± After saying a few more words, Scott hung up the phone and heaved a sigh of relief. His boss was actually the daughter of the famous Torres family, and also the younger sister of the business prodigy Franklin Torres. As expected, there was a saying ¡®birds of a feather flock together¡¯. Lauren was so good at doing business and had a sharp eye. She was also from the same lineage as her brother. However, how could his own boss let him take care of her? That was his boss! Scott shook his head and made a phone call to tell Lauren what had just happened. ¡°Got it.¡± After Lauren heard it, this was the only reaction she had. She was extremely cold. Scott wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, as it was really not easy to be sandwiched between the two Presidents! Chapter 49 - The Strategy Was a Waste of Time

Chapter 49: The Strategy Was a Waste of Time

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Franklin continued to work untilte at night. By the time he finished reading thest document, it was already one in the morning. He pinched the space between his eyebrows. His head was aching, so he went back to his room and took a shower. Then, heid down on the bed. In the past, Lauren would always make a racket before he went to bed. Although it was noisy, it did not make him feel lonely. Now, he felt that the Torres family was too quiet. Franklin lifted the nket and found something. It was one of Lauren¡¯s dolls. It was her favorite little rabbit doll.. She had said that the thing she liked the most was to keep it by her side so that she would not lose it. Franklin suddenly had mixed feelings. He picked up the pink little rabbit. The rabbit¡¯s ears were long and soft. It looked exactly like Lauren when she was still asleep. Suddenly, Franklin¡¯s fingers felt a different sensation. He took a look and saw that there was a piece of paper in the rabbit¡¯s clothes. When he opened it, Franklin could tell at a nce that the ghostly handwriting was written by Lauren. ¡°I¡¯ll give this little rabbit to you. With it by your side, you¡¯ll be able to sleep well every day.¡± Franklin wanted to squeeze out a smile, but in the end, his eyes were filled with endless frustration and regret. Most of the time, Lauren seemed noisy, but her delicacy was also iparable. He must get that bastard Quinn to apologize to Lauren. Franklin made up his mind before he went to sleep peacefully. It was a dream-free night. The sunrise scene at the Dream Vi was also extremely shocking. Every day, there would be a client, who was also a photographer, waiting for the sunrise, wanting to capture those few minutes of beauty. Lauren did not have the willpower, but Ben was curious. ¡°Mr. Carson, I am not getting up!¡± It was only past six o¡¯clock, and the early spring air was still filled with a faint chill. Lauren pulled the quilt and covered her entire body. Her small feet also shrank into the quilt. Her long ck hair draped over the pillow, and her fair and clean face was full of impatience after being woken up. ¡°Miss Lauren, I read the guide yesterday. The sunrise and sunset here are very beautiful. It would be a pity if I didn¡¯t see it once!¡± It was Ben¡¯s first time living in such a ce, and the excitement in his heart was hard to calm down. Before he went to bed, he specially looked up the guide for this ce and even carefully made a n. ¡°After we watch the sunrise, we can go for a buffet breakfast and then go to Dream Mountain to see the cherry blossoms,¡± Ben chattered on endlessly. Lauren turned over and hid her head under the nket, trying to block Ben¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr. Carson, do you know who the boss of Dream Vi is?¡± Lauren¡¯s voice was buzzing from under the nket. ¡°It¡¯s...Miss Torres?¡± To be honest, Ben still could not digest this fact after a night. ¡°Right, since this ce is mine, there are many opportunities to watch the sunrise.¡± ¡°Mr. Carson, if you have nothing to do, go and fetch Auntie Yulia Citra over. When youe back, bring along the meat buns from Wo Shun Bun Restaurant. I want to eat three!¡± Ben, who had nned so thoroughly, was speechless. The n was wasted. When Lauren woke up again, the sky was already bright. The morning fog had been evaporated by the sun, and the Vi was quiet. If there really was a paradise, it must be here. Lauren had just finished washing up when Ben brought Yulia back. Of course, he also brought along the meat bun that Lauren had been thinking about. In her dreamst night, Lauren dreamed that she was eating a meat bun, but Quinn snatched it away. No matter how Lauren jumped and ran, she could not get back her meat bun. Ben looked at Lauren¡¯s gaze as she ate the meat bun. Was this bun not delicious? Why was Miss Lauren¡¯s gaze so vicious? Yulia was still the same as thest time Lauren saw her. Her eyes were lifeless, and she was hugging a small purple schoolbag tightly in her arms. There was also a picture of a Disney princess on it. Presumably, what was inside was her daughter Lily¡¯s things. Lauren walked to Yulia¡¯s side. ¡°Auntie Yulia, can you show me Lily¡¯s things?¡± Lauren knew very well what to say when she saw someone. Yulia had lost her daughter for two years, and she was mentally very weak. Lauren used her greatest advantage ¡ª she had the same age as Lily, so as to make Yulia lower her guard. Lauren¡¯s sweet voice and chubby face reminded Yulia of her daughter. A sense of familiarity welled up in her heart. ¡°Lily was also this tall two years ago...¡± Yulia nced at Lauren and tears began to seep out of her eyes. Chapter 50 - Her Driftwood

Chapter 50: Her Driftwood

¡°Auntie, don¡¯t cry. I called you here today to help you.¡± ¡°I have a way to find out Lily¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Lauren opened the purple schoolbag. The things inside were neatly arranged, which showed Yulia¡¯s love and care. Lauren took out the things inside one by one and ced them neatly on the white marble table. There was a pencil case, a skirt, a princess toy, a furry little doll and a beautiful bow hairpin. Although almost two years had passed and some of the items were old, they were still clean. Yulia must have cleaned them from time to time. Lauren took out the aura cane. Ben had seen this item once before, but he was still a little surprised when he saw Lauren¡¯s small body pick up such a long cane. Lauren quickly drew a talisman in the air above the aura cane with her right hand. Then, she pointed the aura cane at the objects on the table. Not long after, wisps of light appeared and intertwined around the aura cane. The light was purple, white and green at one point. Lauren closed her eyes. Her lips moved as she silently chanted an incantation. Of course, Yulia did not see any of this. Yulia¡¯s emotions were already very unstable. If she were to see these things, she would probably go crazy. The aura cane that had gathered Lily¡¯s aura moved on its own, pointing to the west for Lauren. [System Divine Nine: The aura cane still has a reaction, which means that Lily is still alive.] ¡°Hmm, this is already good news. It¡¯s been two years and I¡¯m really worried something tragic has happened to Lily.¡± Lauren stopped chanting and wiped her hand on the aura cane. The light around it suddenly disappeared. The room returned to silence. Lauren walked to the outside. Yulia was holding a ss of water and staring at the Crystal Lake in a daze. ¡°Auntie Yulia, I¡¯ve seen it. Lily is still alive.¡± ¡°Really? Lily¡­my Lily is still alive?¡± Yulia was very excited. She grabbed Lauren¡¯s hand as if she was holding onto a life-saving straw. ¡°Yes, Auntie. I promise you that I will definitely find Lily! Don¡¯t worry, Auntie. Lily will definitely return to your side within a month.¡± Upon hearing this, Yulia immediately knelt down and held Lauren¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°You¡­can you really help me find my Lily?¡± Lauren quickly helped Yulia up with Ben. ¡°I can give you all my savings. I¡¯ll give you anything you want as long as you can help me find Lily,¡± Yulia said emotionally as she sat on the sofa. For the past two years, everyone had told her that she had no chance to find Lily. But now, hope suddenly appeared. Although Lauren was such a young child, Yulia was still willing to believe her. She had been floating on the sea alone for too long, and Lauren was her driftwood. ¡°Auntie Yulia, I don¡¯t want anything. I just want to ask you some questions.¡± ¡°Okay, I will answer truthfully.¡± ¡°After Lily disappeared, did you suspect anyone?¡± Yulia shook her head. ¡°We only moved to this city after Lily was born. The neighbors are very harmonious and never quarreled. I can¡¯t think of anyone who would do that.¡± ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t the police say that Lily left alone?¡± [System Divine Nine: Yulia used to be a kindergarten teacher, so her living environment is rtively simple. Lily¡¯s disappearance should have nothing to do with the people around her. Also, the person who took Lily away was a ghost. Logically speaking, Yulia definitely had nothing to do with this.] ¡°Yes¡­but we don¡¯t know whether the person behind the female ghost is a human or a ghost. If it¡¯s a human, what if that person is also proficient in this? If It¡¯s a ghost, then why would the ghost want Lily? There are so many children, yet she chose Lily?¡± Up until now, there was still no clue about this mission. Although the aura cane indicated that Lily¡¯s aura was still in this world, they did not know the exact location. As for that little female ghost¡­ ¡°Oh right, we can start with the little female ghost!¡± [System Divine Nine: How do we start? We don¡¯t even know where that little female ghost is.] Lauren bit her lip. She was stumped by System Divine Nine¡¯s question. ¡°Auntie Yulia, during the period before or after Lily disappeared, did you notice anything strange happening around you?¡± Yulia¡¯s mental state was much better than before. Her eyes were no longer lifeless. Chapter 51 - Waiting For a Ghost

Chapter 51: Waiting For a Ghost

¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ve been living a muddle-headed life for the past two years. I used to be a kindergarten teacher. After Lily¡¯s ident, I quit my job and wholeheartedly looked for Lily. In the past two years, I don¡¯t know much about the things that happened around me.¡± Lauren sighed silently. What was she going to do? There were no clues at all. Lauren asked Ben to send Yulia back first while she sat on the swing on the balcony, staring nkly at the Crystal Lake. Her legs were a little short and she couldn¡¯t touch the ground. Lauren wanted to swing, but after shaking her short legs twice, she gave up. [System Divine Nine: There are still more than twenty days left on the mission. It¡¯s quite a long time. Host, you can take your time to think about it.] ¡°This mission has three stars. It¡¯s definitely not as simple as it looks. I didn¡¯t get any useful information from Auntie Yulia either¡­¡± Lauren was in a daze until someone knocked on the door. It was the waiter who came to clean up. Scott followed behind. ¡°Good morning, boss. Did you sleep well yesterday?¡± ¡°Good morning, Mr. Kennedy. I slept very well yesterday. The bed here is big and soft. It¡¯s also my favorite pink!¡± Scott nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course. Since you ordered it, we did our best to fulfil it.¡± The waiter was wiping the floor. In every corner, he squatted down and wiped the floor with a towel over and over again. ¡°Mr. Kennedy, why don¡¯t you use a cleaning robot? That way, you won¡¯t have to work so hard!¡± Scott shook his head slightly. ¡°The boss doesn¡¯t know that although the cleaning robot saves manpower, there are some blind spots that the cleaning robot can¡¯t take care of. No matter how advanced the technology is, sometimes the simplest method¨Cmanualbor¨Cis the most efficient method.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the reason why our Vi¡¯s hygiene level has always been rated as a first-ss five-star. We will never ck off when ites to hygiene.¡± Lauren was no longer listening to what Scott said after that. Her attention was drawn to that sentence. The simplest method was instead the most efficient method. That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t she think of that! There were too many tools avable right now, but she had neglected the simplest method. Lauren suddenly pped her hands, giving Scott a shock. ¡°Mr. Kennedy, thank you so much. I¡¯ll give you a raise! No, all the employees will get a 20% raise!¡± Although Scott did not know what had happened, he was greatly shocked. ¡°Okay boss, thank you boss! The employees will definitely be very happy when they find out.¡± Scott happily hummed a song and went out to announce the good news to everyone. [System Divine Nine: Host, what have you thought of?] ¡°Call me princess and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Lauren, who had found a breakthrough, was clearly in a good mood. [System Divine Nine: You¡¯re so childish.] ¡°I¡¯m only four-and-a-half years old. If I can¡¯t be childish, who else can? You, on the other hand, are over four hundred years old. Why aren¡¯t you as smart as I am?¡± [System Divine Nine: My four hundred years old is only a few years oldpared to you humans. If I calcte it, I¡¯m the same age as you.] ¡°Keep quiet, I won¡¯t listen to you.¡± Lauren shook her head. A gust of wind blew across the surface of theke and created waves. [System Divine Nine: Ahem, Princess Lauren, just tell me!] System Divine Nine¡¯s voice was very young and tender. ording to Lauren¡¯s knowledge, their 0 to 500 years of age was the infancy stage, just like the humans¡¯ 0 to 10 years age range. However, once they were over 500 years old, their growth rate would be even faster. It was possible for them to grow one year older in one night. Everything depended on their own cultivation level. Lauren did some calctions. System Divine Nine should be around eight years old in the human world now. If System Divine Nine could transform into a human form, he could be considered Lauren¡¯s brother. [System Divine Nine: Well?] ¡°Have you heard the story of waiting for a rabbit?¡± [System Divine Nine: Waiting for a rabbit? What do you mean?] Lauren said, ¡°Waiting for a rabbit means waiting at a ce patiently for your prey to appear.¡± [System Divine Nine: Waiting for the prey to appear on its own, so what you mean is ¡­] ¡°Go to the amusement park and wait!¡± [System Divine Nine: Go to the amusement park and wait!] System Divine Nine¡¯s voice and Lauren¡¯s voice ovepped. ¡°Not bad, System Divine Nine. You¡¯re teachable.¡± Thus, Ben, who had just driven back and prepared to visit the scenic attractions, became a driver again. ¡°Miss Torres, why are we going to the amusement park again? Didn¡¯t we go to that ce just two days ago?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different. Thest time we went there, we were going to have fun. This time, we¡¯re going to wait for people¡­no, wait for ghosts.¡± Chapter 52 - Made a Fool of Himself

Chapter 52: Made a Fool of Himself

¡°Waiting for ghosts?!¡± ¡®Miss Lauren, can you stop making such a fuss? I¡¯m afraid!¡¯ Ben thought to himself. Of course, Ben only dared to protest in his heart. Star Dream Amusement Park was not far. It was only a twenty-minute drive away. It was noon. The sun shone directly on the ground, and the floor was burning hot. Lauren relied on her memories and found the ce where Lily was standing before she got lost. That ce was a mini-mart. There were many tables, chairs and umbres set up in the open space outside. Lauren sat there for five minutes while eating ice cream. She had already seen five or six parents bringing their children to this mini-mart to buy things. [System Divine Nine: Two years ago, Yulia was also shopping in this mini-mart. She didn¡¯t look after Lily well, so Lily left.] ¡°Well¡­I suddenly feel that it¡¯s not a coincidence that Lily got lost in this ce. Maybe that little ghost deliberately waited here. She took advantage of the parents¡¯ carelessness when they were shopping and took away their children.¡± [System Divine Nine: Their children? Is there anyone else besides Yulia?] ¡°It¡¯s just my guess.¡± Ben felt a little sleepy after waiting for a while, so heid on the table and fell asleep. When he woke up, he found Lauren typing on theputer with a serious expression. It didn¡¯t seem like she was ying a game. No, where did she get aputer? Ben looked at theputer screen, and saw a pile of letters and symbols densely packed together. ¡°Miss Torres, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m typing on theputer.¡± Ben thought, ¡®Even after asking her, I still don¡¯t get what she is talking about.¡¯ Three hourster. ¡°Do you see a ghost, Miss Torres?¡± Lauren shook her head in disappointment. She had been using her spiritual sense to probe. There were too many people in the amusement park and it was too noisy. Sometimes, her spiritual sense would be disturbed. However, during this period of time, she really did not find any traces of the little ghost. [System Divine Nine: It has been two years, so the little ghost might note back. There are many changes that can happen during these two years.] ¡°I know, but this is the only solution we have now.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait until the park closes. This ce will be closed at six in the afternoon.¡± Ben looked at the time. Half an hour ago, Franklin had asked about Lauren¡¯s whereabouts, and he had told Franklin the truth. They should be arriving soon. ¡°The weather is so hot, Mr. Carson. Can you buy another ice cream for me?¡± The sun was shining on Lauren¡¯s body, and her face was covered in sweat. ¡°Okay, I want to eat vani-vored ice cream!¡± ¡°No, didn¡¯t you already eat one?¡± A familiar male voice sounded above Lauren¡¯s head. Lauren raised her head, and saw Franklin in a suit. He must have just gotten out of the car. The cool air from the air conditioner made Lauren want to hug him to relieve the heat. Of course, she controlled herself. She would never forgive them so easily! Hence, Lauren averted her gaze and pretended not to see Franklin. She propped her chin on her hands and looked at Ben opposite her. Her eyes conveyed the message: You traitor! Ben immediately stood up. ¡°Master Franklin, please sit down. I¡¯ll go get you some water.¡± ¡°And an ice cream!¡± Franklin sat down and nced at Ben. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡± Once again, Ben, who was sandwiched between the two domineering people, fled in panic. After not seeing Lauren for almost a day, Franklin actually felt he missed this little brat. Of course, he could only hold back his emotions. If he were to say it out loud, it would ruin his cold and overbearing image as a CEO. ¡°Ahem.¡± In his family tradition, a fake cough was often used to start a conversation. ¡°Lauren, have you had enough? No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t have left without telling us. Do you know how worried Mr. Hayes was about youst night?¡± Lauren turned her head to the other side. She deliberately refused to look at Franklin and did not respond to him. ¡°What Quinn said yesterday was not intentional.¡± Lauren still ignored him. Her sweat-soaked hair brushed against her face, and the side of her face showed that her small lips were pouting high up. Franklin had deliberately postponed an international conference to coax Lauren today. In his opinion, this sacrifice was already big enough. He had thought that Lauren would listen to him and go back after a casual coaxing. He did not expect her to be so stubborn. When had Franklin ever been treated this way? It had always been others who had lined up to look for him. It was fine if it was the other way around, but Lauren still did not appreciate his kindness. His face also darkened. ¡°Lauren, talk to me! Are you that rude? Who taught you that?!¡± Chapter 53 - A Two-Faced Person

Chapter 53: A Two-Faced Person

Lauren felt even more aggrieved. She was not the one who took the initiative to speak to him! They were clearly the ones who had done wrong, so why couldn¡¯t she be angry? Lauren looked at Franklin, she raised her head and pouted her lips. ¡°You always say that I¡¯m making a scene, but I am not making a scene! What you said about making a scene is unreasonable, but I have a reason to be angry! Since all of you think that I¡¯m a jinx and that I¡¯ve brought misfortune to the Torres family, then why can¡¯t I just leave?¡± Lauren initially wanted to say these words in a cool manner, but when she thought of the scene in front of the study room yesterday, the more she spoke, the sadder she became. Her nose twitched again. ¡°Don¡¯te looking for me, or else you¡¯ll say that I¡¯ve brought misfortune to you again!¡± After saying this, Lauren jumped down from her chair and sat at another table. Ben came over with a few bottles of water. Looking at the two of them, he knew that they hadn¡¯te to an agreement. ¡°Mr. Carson, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we have to wait until six o¡¯clock?¡± Ben stood between the two tables. He did not know which side he should lean on. ¡°We¡¯re not waiting anymore! Hmph!¡± After saying that, she walked towards the parking lot. Ben quickly put down the water bottles in his hands. While following Lauren, he turned around and spoke to Franklin. ¡°Master Franklin, don¡¯t worry. If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll let you know in time.¡± Franklin waved his hand gloomily as he watched Lauren leave without looking back. Her long hair swayed with her footsteps. He still had to get Quinn, that brat, to apologize on his own. After learning from Ben that Lauren was living well at the Dream Vi, he felt a little relieved and drove back to the Torres family. Mr. Hayes was standing eagerly at the door. When he saw Franklin¡¯s car appear in his line of sight, his eyes clearly lit up. However, when he saw that Franklin was the only one getting out of the car, his smile disappeared. He didn¡¯t even wait for Franklin before entering the door. Franklin was speechless. He thought to himself, ¡®Am I so unpopr?¡¯ Franklin, who was annoyed by the recent happenings, could only vent his anger on the culprit, Quinn. It wasn¡¯t time for dinner yet. Quinn was lying on the sofa with his hands on the game controller, his hands moving nimbly. On the TV screen, little people were running around with swords, constantly killing their enemies. Franklin had never liked his family members to y this kind of fighting and killing game. To him, it was a meaningless waste of time. Quinn had been told off many times, so when he saw Franklining back, he quickly sat up straight. But his hands did not stop moving, he just said perfunctorily, ¡°Franklin, why are you back so early today?¡± Franklin sat beside Quinn, and the soft leather sofa sank slightly. Quinn could clearly sense Franklin¡¯s depressed mood, so he silently moved to the side. ¡°Franklin, I will seed very soon. This is thest stage, so just let me finish, or it will all be for naught.¡± Mr. Hayes poured a ss of water and handed it to Franklin. ¡°Yes, Master Franklin. Master Quinn has been ying this stage all afternoon. If he stops halfway, then it will really be for naught!¡± Thus, under Franklin¡¯s watchful gaze, Quinn yed until thest part. ¡°Franklin, look at this little blue man, he is myst enemy. He has only 10% life left, and I am about to seed!¡± ¡°Only 2% left!¡± With a ¡®pop¡¯ sound, the screen went ck. Quinn was speechless. Turning his head, he saw Franklin holding the television remote control. His thumb was still pressed on the red power button, and there was a rare smile on his face. ¡°Franklin!¡± Quinn wailed. How could he forget that his brother was the most cunning person! He had to wait until thest step before turning off the game! He looked up and saw that Mr. Hayes also had a smile on his face. Quinn now knew that the two of them were working together to y prank on him! ¡°Go and apologize to Lauren tomorrow.¡± When Quinn heard this, he almost jumped up from the sofa. ¡°Why should I apologize to that jinx?! I¡¯m Master Quinn of the Torres family!¡± ¡°First of all, I¡¯m Master Franklin of the Torres family. You have to go when I tell you to. Second, don¡¯t ever mention the word ¡®jinx¡¯ again. How can you, an educated person, believe such nonsense?¡± ¡°How is this nonsense?! I¡¯m not the first one to criticize her. It¡¯s clearly Grandma!¡± Quinn stubbornly tried to argue with Franklin, but Franklin stood up and ignored him. ¡°Don¡¯t say so much. If you don¡¯t apologize tomorrow, don¡¯te back.¡± Mr. Hayes smiled and nodded. ¡°Master Quinn, Master Franklin is right.¡± Right? What right! Quinn was defeated this round. Chapter 54 - Lauren Gets an Idea

Chapter 54: Lauren Gets an Idea

After returning to the Dream Vi, Lauren finished her dinner and allowed Ben to move around freely. She closed her eyes and entered the magic library in her spiritual consciousness. Recently, she had gotten a new book. It was about programming and she was studying hard. In the library, a fox with a lithe body was running around. Its fur was smooth and had a faint luster. Its eyes were big and it looked extremely smart. ¡°System Divine Nine, you¡¯ve be a fox this time!¡± The moment Lauren entered, she saw the System Divine Nine had be a fox. System Divine Nine intimately rubbed his head against Lauren¡¯s hand. ¡°Wow, your fur is so smooth andfortable!¡± Lauren liked small animals very much, so she sat down on the ground and started stroking the cute little fox in front of her with all her might. [System Divine Nine: SInce the Host haspleted the mission recently, my cultivation has improved a little, so I can be another animal. It¡¯s a pity, I hoped to be able to fly a little bit longer.] System Divine Nine was a bird with emerald green feathers previously, but this time he became a fox. In just a few days, his cultivation had increased by one level. [System Divine Nine: I¡¯ve done some calctions. I¡¯m already 410 years old.] [System Divine Nine: After 90 more years, I can start grow faster. When that timees, I might be able to transform into a human. If I can transform into a human, I¡¯ll definitely be a handsome man!] Lauren replied, ¡°I¡¯d better read a book.¡± [System Divine Nine: Oh right, we didn¡¯t gain anything at the amusement park today. Should we continue to wait?] Lauren said, ¡°Of course, this is the only way. However, I thought of an interesting point. We are not sure if Lily is the only victim of this incident. If there are other children missing, there will definitely be records.¡± Just like Yulia, she would definitely think of calling the police if her children were missing. In the end, regardless of whether the police found the missing children or not, they would definitely have a record of it. If the other children were like Lily who ¡°lost their way themselves¡±, then these cases might have been handled by the same group of people. [System Divine Nine: That makes sense. Since you have an idea, then why are you still reading ¡®Introduction to algorithms¡¯ here?] System Divine Nine paced on the desk. This was the first time he had be a fox. He did not know how to control his tail and had knocked over the things on the desk several times. Lauren rolled her eyes and gave him an annoyed stare. ¡°Oh, I was wondering if I could hack into the police station¡¯sputer. It would be so convenient.¡± [System Divine Nine: ¡­] [System Divine Nine: It would be great if Franklin could continue to help you. He has a lot of connections. Just ask the police stations across the country topile statistics. You have just started learning programming. By the time you learn how to do it, the time for the mission would have passed.] Lauren said, ¡°That makes sense¡­but I definitely won¡¯t take the initiative to look for President Torres!¡± She would never call him brother! Because of this past incident, Lauren did not sleep well the entire night. At first, she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. By the time she fell asleep, she kept having dreams. The dreams were extremely ridiculous. She became a broom, a broom that had a consciousness. In the dream, she was being swept around by someone. The person who was holding her was none other than Quinn! At nine in the morning, Lauren was woken up by the rm clock. When she woke up, she had dark circles under her eyes and a deeper hatred for Quinn. ¡°How dare you use me to sweep the floor!¡± Ben, who came in with breakfast, heard Lauren¡¯s muttering. ¡°Miss Torres, what did you say? What sweeping? Is the floor dirty?¡± Ben put down his breakfast and looked around. ¡°No!¡± Lauren rubbed her eyes and stretched her body. The nine o¡¯clock sun was warm, but she was not feeling hot when it shone on her body. Laureny on the bed and rolled around twice. After breakfast was hurriedly settled, the two of them set off for the amusement park. The amusement park opened at 10 o¡¯clock in the morning, so the two of them had to arrive on time. ording to Lauren, ¡°What if that little ghost appears at 10:01?¡± Ben was filled with bitterness. 10:01? Were all ghosts so punctual? This ghost¡¯s working hours were quite punctual, working from 10 to 6. Its standard eight-hour work schedule was much better than Ben¡¯s. ¡°Miss Torres, how many more days do we have to go?¡± Lauren had specially packed a bag of sweets before she left the house. Now, she was opening a green apple-vored one and savoring it in her mouth. Sure enough, sweet things can bring a good mood. Lauren felt that most of her anger from when she woke up in the morning had dissipated. Chapter 55 - Traitor

Chapter 55: Traitor

¡°I don¡¯t know either. Let¡¯s wait for two days first. By the way, Mr. Carson, do you know anyone from the police station where you got the videotape from?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person. How could I know the police? However, I used to help Master Franklin a lot in the past. Those police officers all know me.¡± ¡°All of them know you? So if you go to the police station, those police officers will think that you¡¯re going to help Franklin¡­oh no, they will think that you are going to help that person?¡± Lauren was used to calling him Franklin, so it was very difficult for her to change her words. Ben looked at Lauren through the mirror. Early this morning, Franklin had even called him to ask him about Lauren¡¯s arrangements for the day. If he knew that Lauren was calling him ¡°that person¡± now, he would probably be so angry that he would vomit blood. He followed the navigation and took a turn, then he answered Lauren¡¯s question. ¡°That¡¯s right. Master Franklin¡¯s connections are very wide. When he asks someone to do something, everyone basically agrees.¡± Lauren narrowed her eyes and smiled. She nodded slowly. Anyone who was familiar with her would know that she was up to no good now. ¡°Mr. Carson, can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°If Miss Torres has anything to say, please feel free to say it. If I can do it, of course I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Ben thought to himself, ¡®If I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll tell Master Franklin, and he will be able to do it.¡¯ ¡°I feel that Auntie Yulia might not be the only one who has lost her child. If you can go to the police station and bring up the cases of children who have gone missing in recent years, there might be something inmon!¡± ¡°This¡­this matter has to be kept from Master Franklin?¡± Ben looked at Lauren in the mirror, who slowly nodded. ¡°O-okay.¡± There was nothing that Lauren could not do. If Ben did not agree, he would be the one to suffer in the end. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go get it done tonight.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Carson, you¡¯re so kind! But we¡¯ve agreed that we can¡¯t tell that person!¡± Ben agreed repeatedly. If he couldn¡¯t tell Master Franklin about it, he could at least send a message, right? Ben wasn¡¯t a ¡°traitor¡± by choice. The main reason was that Lauren was indeed too young and was still the young daughter of the Torres family. Although she wasn¡¯t adored by the Torres family, if anything were to happen to her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take responsibility. For Lauren¡¯s safety, there was nothing he could do but to ept being called a ¡°traitor¡±. When they arrived, the amusement park had not yet opened, but there was already a long queue at the entrance. Most of them were parents with lively children of all ages. Star Dream Amusement Park had two parks. One was specially designed for children. The height of the amusement facilities and the level of excitement were all specially designed. There were also many costumed performers walking around and letting children take pictures for free. There were Disney princesses, Transformers and many more, so this ce was the best choice for children to y. The other park was for adults, there were rollercoasters and the abyss turbo drop there. Although Lauren was the owner of this amusement park, she didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention, so she obediently stood at the end of the line. The service here was very friendly. Staff members would give out small toys to calm down children, who were the main customers to the amusement park, as they were concerned that these children would get frustrated if they waited for too long. This suggestion was proposed by Lauren. At the front of the line, there were already two staff members wearing red hats and carrying many small windmills. In front of Lauren was a girl who was about a head taller than her. Compared to Lauren¡¯s messy hair, this little girl¡¯s hairstyle was much more exquisite. Not only did she have a beautiful braid, there were also many small clips on her braid. There was also a headband on top of her head. On the headband was a thin diamond that glittered under the sun. ¡°It¡¯s so hot! Why did we have to wait so long!¡± The little girlined to the adults beside her. ¡°Just wait a little longer, Beth. This ce is too much, why do they have to wait until ten o¡¯clock to open? Can¡¯t they see that the queue is already so long?!¡± The girl named Beth was wearing acy white dress and a pair of heels. She looked like a child from a rich family. ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting. Come here, child. I¡¯ll give you a small windmill. What color do you want?¡± The staff walked in front of Beth and showed her the windmills in several colors. Beth frowned and ignored the staff. She kept fanning herself with the small fan in her right hand. The adults beside her didn¡¯t respond either, and simply continued to fan Beth with the hats in their hands. Chapter 56 - A Visit from the Boss?

Chapter 56: A Visit from the Boss?

The staff member was a little embarrassed, but he still maintained a decent smile. He took out a blue windmill and handed it to Beth. ¡°How about this blue one? Many children have chosen this blue one.¡± Lauren was tired from standing. She squatted on the ground and watched themotion in front of her. Beth waved her hand and knocked the windmill in the staff member¡¯s hand onto the ground. ¡°I¡¯m not going to be like those kids! I don¡¯t want this cheap windmill!¡± ¡°Quick, take it away. My daughter gets allergic easily. Your windmill has been touched by so many people. It must be very dirty. If My daughter is allergic to it, are you going to be responsible for it?!¡± Lauren frowned. This windmill was cheap? She had spent a lot of money picking the materials for this windmill herself! Yet she actually said that it was cheap! The staff member who had been reprimanded picked up the windmill on the ground. He was obviously a little unhappy, but he still put on an apologetic smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying sorry? When can we go in? Can¡¯t you see that there are so many people queuing up outside? Do we have to wait until ten o¡¯clock?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, our technicians are inside to inspect the amusement facilities. This is a safety guarantee. It¡¯s for everyone¡¯s safety.¡± Beth¡¯s mother rolled her eyes but did not say anything. It was Lauren¡¯s turn. She picked a pink windmill and happily squatted down on the ground to y. ¡°I really don¡¯t know where this wild child came from. She can y so happily with just a cheap windmill. Let¡¯s stay away from her, Beth.¡± Lauren raised her head and saw Beth¡¯s mother looking down at her in disdain. It was obvious that the words she had just said were directed at Lauren. Ben was buying water, so Lauren was alone. She was squatting on the ground and ying with a windmill. Her hair was messy and she was wearing casual clothes. No wonder she was called a wild child. Lauren was not a pushover. She was about to stand up and refute when the amusement park opened. The group of adults and children became excited. Ben, who had bought water, quickly pulled Lauren along. ¡°There are many people here. Miss Torres, please don¡¯t get lost.¡± By the time Lauren wanted to look for that woman again, she could no longer see the mother and daughter. ¡°Why do I feel that the mother and daughter in front of you look a little familiar?¡± Ben and Lauren followed the crowd into the amusement park. ¡°Mr. Carson, you know them? Both of them are very rude and I don¡¯t like them!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of children like them. A lot of children from rich families are spoiled and pampered. The Torres family held a banquet previously, there were a lot of little princesses and young masters like them.¡± Star Dream Amusement Park no longer needed paper tickets. After purchasing tickets online, one could enter using one¡¯s identity card. ¡°Here is my identity card!¡± Lauren took the initiative and obediently handed her identity card to the staff, revealing her sweet dimples. Lauren was cute, had a pleasant voice and was so polite. The staff member received Lauren¡¯s ID card with a smile. However, when she saw the information on the ID card, her eyes obviously widened. ¡°Your name is Lauren Torres?¡± Lauren nodded subconsciously. The staff member did not continue to say anything and returned the ID card to Lauren. Ben and Lauren sessfully entered the park. Of course, what Lauren did not know was that after the staff member received her, he immediately called the supervisor of the amusement park. ¡°Are you sure that her name is Lauren Torres?¡± The supervisor asked on the other end of the phone. There was an uncontroble excitement in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m absolutely sure. I looked at it a few times.¡± ¡°Is she a four or five-year-old girl with dimples?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! She has dimples and a chubby face. She¡¯s very beautiful!¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s possible that the boss is here! Don¡¯t rm her yet. She didn¡¯t inform us in advance, and she probably doesn¡¯t want us to know. Send someone to keep an eye on her. If there¡¯s anything she needs, just go and help her immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, Supervisor.¡± The old employees of Star Dream Amusement Park all knew the name ¡®Lauren Torres¡¯, and they all loved her very much. Although they had never seen the boss in person, the amusement park¡¯s work and sry systems were very good. The holiday benefits were also very good, there were also many free bonuses and gifts. Therefore, the employees all liked the boss very much. Everyone was even more curious when they heard that the boss was still a little girl. Lauren, who did not know that her identity had been exposed, sat at the same spot as yesterday, waiting for her prey to appear. Today was the weekend, so there were many more people than yesterday. Since the opening of the amusement park, the line in front of the snack bar had not stopped. Chapter 57 - No Match for the Wild Child

Chapter 57: No Match for the Wild Child

[System Divine Nine: There are more children here today. Perhaps that little ghost will make her move today.] ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I need to stay alert and keep a close watch.¡± Ben¡¯s heavenly eye had been switched off. There was nothing he could do by sitting here now. He took out his phone and reported thetest developments to Franklin. Then, he began to y the game ¡®Fight the Landlord¡¯ on his phone. Lauren was not feeling bored either. In the past few years, she had often sat alone in the church. Suddenly, there was a mor from the line at the snack bar. ¡°Your daughter dirtied my daughter¡¯s dress and broke her headband. Do you have any idea how expensive this headband is? The diamonds on it are all real diamonds!¡± The crowd was bustling with activity. Lauren was short, so she could not see what was happening in the middle of the crowd. However, the voice sounded familiar. She pulled Ben and squeezed to the front. As expected, the person who had just cursed was Beth¡¯s mother, whom she saw at the entrance. Her daughter, Beth, was standing at the side and crying. There was arge brown stain on her white dress, and she looked extremely embarrassed. An ice-cream cone was thrown on the ground. It seemed that the stain on her dress was chocte-vored ice-cream. Beside the ice-cream cone, the headband on Beth¡¯s head was broken into two pieces, and there was some brown ice-cream on it. Beth¡¯s mother was also scolding a mother and her daughter. The mother was in her thirties, and she had a kind face. Her daughter looked frightened by Beth¡¯s overbearing mother, and she was hiding behind her mother, not daring to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. We didn¡¯t even touch your daughter.¡± ¡°What a joke! Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ve wronged you? Don¡¯t talk so much. Pay up and apologize to my daughter. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get mywyer to sue you!¡± The people around did not dare to move forward. Many of them even took out their phones to take pictures. The two mothers did not back down. Beth¡¯s mother was very aggressive and kept pointing at the other mother and scolding her. ¡°Like mother, like daughter. Look at how you¡¯ve taught your daughter!¡± These words were so harsh that Lauren could not help but frown. At this moment, a little girl standing next to Lauren said softly, ¡°Mommy, that girl was obviously the one who identally spilled the ice cream on her own dress. Why did she scold the other person?¡± The little girl¡¯s mother let out a ¡°Shhhh¡± and gestured for the little girl to stop talking. ¡°This woman doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s easy to mess with. Let¡¯s not get involved in this mess.¡± The two of them conversed in a low voice, so no one beside them could hear them. However, Lauren¡¯s hearing and vision were better than others, so she could hear them clearly. As the saying went, ¡®children¡¯s words carry no harm¡¯ was not without reason. There would always be people who saw the truth and dared to say it. Lauren had long disliked Beth and her mother. This mother and daughter pair dared to cause trouble here? As the owner of Star Dream Amusement Park, of course, she would not allow it! Lauren shook off Ben¡¯s hand and ran forward. She first ran to the front of the wronged mother and daughter. ¡°Auntie, may I know your surname?¡± When the woman saw the little girl who had suddenly appeared, she was lost for a moment. However, she told Lauren her surname. ¡°So it¡¯s Auntie Bowen.¡± After getting the answer, Lauren turned to Beth¡¯s side. ¡°This old Auntie, you keep saying that your daughter¡¯s skirt was dirtied by Auntie Bowen¡¯s daughter. May I know what evidence do you have?¡± Catherine Brown recognized Lauren at a nce. ¡°Why is it you again, wild child!¡± Ben could not take it anymore. He rushed forward and shielded Lauren behind him. ¡°Who are you calling a wild child!¡± Catherine was shocked. ¡°What? A man is bullying a woman?! If it¡¯s not your business, then stay out of it!¡± At this moment, a group of staff ran over. After they evacuated the crowd, they stayed at the scene to understand the situation. Without the surrounding crowd, Catherine became even more arrogant. ¡°I want to call the police! These two girls bullied my Beth!¡± This time, it was really nder. ¡°Do you know who she is? She¡¯s the youngest daughter of the Torres Group, Lauren Torres!¡± Worried that Lauren would be hurt, Ben hurriedly mentioned the Torres family. When the staff and Catherine heard this, they were both stunned. Catherine reacted for a moment and actually smiled disdainfully. ¡°I thought it was some wild child, I didn¡¯t expect it to be worse than a wild child! Do you know which family we are from? We are the Brown family! The Torres Group even has business agreements with us!¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that the Torres family has a daughter who was not pampered and loved by others?! So she¡¯s here?¡± After listening to Catherine, Ben now then remembered where he had seen her and her daughter. Chapter 58 - Uninvited Guests

Chapter 58: Uninvited Guests

Every year, the Torres family would hold a banquet and invite people from various famouspanies to attend. Ben had seen the mother and daughter pair at the Torres family¡¯s banquet. The reason why he had an impression of them was because they had once bullied a guest from a smallpany at a banquet. ¡°Mr. Carson, don¡¯t reason with such people. Such people are so insignifcant like a mosquito.¡± Catherine was stunned for a moment before she understood the underlying meaning of Lauren¡¯s words. ¡°Who are you calling a mosquito?!¡± Lauren shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Whoever answers will be a mosquito! Old Auntie, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that there are many surveince cameras here, right? Pull out these surveince cameras and take a look. You¡¯ll know how your daughter¡¯s skirt and hair band were damaged.¡± Catherine subconsciously nced left and right. Lauren sneered. This expression on a four-and-a-half-year-old girl¡¯s face actually made people feel a little afraid. ¡°Do you think you have the say here?! Who do you think you are?!¡± Although her words were still stubborn, Catherine¡¯s confidence had clearly weakened. The supervisor in uniform ran over from afar. The staff member quietly pointed at Lauren. The supervisor immediately stepped forward, bent down and whispered something into Lauren¡¯s ear. Lauren nodded, a crafty look in her eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. This is the supervisor of the amusement park. He said he can pull up the earlier surveince footage. We¡¯ll then know who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong.¡± Lauren raised her head. With credit to her good family genes, Lauren¡¯s unkempt appearance could not cover up her good looks and cuteness. There was a little sweat on her face, which seemed to glow under the sun. Catherine could not hold her ground at this moment, but the supervisor had already asked someone to bring over the surveince footage. The few of them followed the supervisor into the office to look at the surveince footage. The surveince footage showed that it was clearly Catherine who had cut the queue with her daughter. After buying the ice-cream, Beth tripped over a stone and the ice-cream dirtied her dress. She screamed in panic and took a step back, causing her hair band to fall off. The hair band was broken by Catherine¡¯s own high heels. After watching the surveince footage, Catherine¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. The supervisor turned off the video and bowed to the mother and daughter pair who had been wronged. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that you have a bad experience at Star Dream Amusement Park.¡± Then, the supervisor took out a card and handed it to them. ¡°Ms. Bowen, this card is our amusement park¡¯s unlimited usage card. Take this card and you and your family will be free toe to our amusement park for the rest of your life.¡± Then, the supervisor turned to Catherine and her daughter. ¡°Ms. Brown, as for this matter¡­¡± Catherine had always been rude and unreasonable. Although she was in the wrong in this matter, she would not give up so easily. ¡°Do you know who I am? If you offend me, I can make this amusement park of yours go bankrupt! We have a long-standing partnership with the number onepany in the market, Torres Corporation. If you offend us, do you think you can still continue doing business in this ce?¡± Brown Corporation was indeed a bigpany, butpared to the Torres Corporation, it was inferior. Lauren was already tired from standing. She sat on the chair and listened to Catherine¡¯s bragging. After Catherine finished scolding the supervisor, she pointed the me back at Lauren. ¡°And you! If the young master of the Torres family finds out that you¡¯ve embarrassed yourself outside, he might even thank me for helping him teach you a lesson!¡± Suddenly, the office door was opened, followed by a voice full of snark. ¡°Yo, who¡¯s so arrogant to want to teach our Torres¡¯ family member a lesson? Who allowed it?¡± Everyone turned around at the same time. Everyone was so shocked that their mouths were agape, including Lauren¡¯s. The person leaning against the door was none other than Quinn. Compared to Franklin, Quinn was actually more well-known. After all, Franklin was a CEO, so he did not appear frequently in the media. Quinn was different. He was a celebrity himself. With his illustrious family background and outstanding appearance, everyone on the streets knew him. His fan base ranged from three-year-old girls to eighty-year-old women. Naturally, Catherine recognized Quinn. At the Torres family¡¯s annual banquetst year, Quinn even gave her an autograph. ¡°Master Quinn of the Torres family, why are you here?¡± Catherine put on a ttering smile and went forward to greet him. ¡°Why are you standing at the door? Do you think this is a runway? Are you posing here?¡± Another voice, which was even more steady and cold, rang out behind Quinn. Quinn made way in embarrassment. Looking at the person who just came in, everyone was bbergasted. It was Franklin. Chapter 59 - Guardians

Chapter 59: Guardians

Why were Franklin and Quinn here? Lauren was stunned for a moment as she sat on the chair. Then, she realized that it must be the work of the ¡°traitor¡± Ben. Ben caught Lauren¡¯s killing gaze. He immediately looked away and almost said something like ¡°Look, there¡¯s a ne over there¡± to change the topic. Franklin was stoic, while Quinn was carefree. The two brothers had different styles, but they were equally eye-catching. The moment the two of them entered, the office seemed to have suddenly be much taller and bigger. When Catherine saw Franklin, she quickly went forward to shake hands with him. ¡°This¡­President Torres, why are you here? I¡¯m really lucky today to have met two outstanding young masters of the Torres family in one go!¡± She did not have the opportunity to speak to Franklin during the usual dinner parties. Now that she met him, she had to make herself known to him, so that in the future, she could brag about it when she was with otherdies. Lauren secretly gestured to the supervisor. The supervisor understood and took Auntie Bowen and her daughter out, leaving the space for them. After all, the topic of the Torres Corporation was very popr. It would inevitably cause a stir if today¡¯s incident was leaked. Franklin only nced at Catherine and did not say anything. He walked to the sofa where Lauren was sitting and sat beside her. ¡°Hmph,¡± Lauren said softly and turned her head to the other side. It was obvious that she did not want to pay attention to Franklin. Quinn also strode over withrge steps. The sofa was not big. Lauren sat in the middle while Franklin sat on the left. The only seat left for Quinn was on Lauren¡¯s right. As a result, Lauren had two guardians, one each on her side. Catherine saw that the situation was clearly not right. Didn¡¯t they say that the youngest daughter was the most unloved one in the Torres family? Everyone despised her? It didn¡¯t seem so at the moment. Lauren felt strange looking at either side, so she looked neither left nor right. She looked ahead and saw Catherine and her daughter. She couldn¡¯t possibly close her eyes! ¡°Why are the two of you here? Are you here to ride a roller coaster?¡± Lauren asked. ¡°Roller coaster? Who still wants to y such childish things? Only a little brat like you would like it,¡± Quinn spoke bluntly. Catherine saw that Quinn¡¯s attitude was so cold and his words were full of sarcasm. Her earlier hesitation from disappeared. The rumors were indeed correct. The people of the Torres family really hated this little daughter! Thus, Catherine decided to add fuel to the fire. ¡°That¡¯s right, Master Quinn. This Lauren Torres is really self-righteous, and thinks she¡¯s infallible.¡± Franklin remained seated with his arms crossed in front of his chest. He did not say anything. On the contrary, Quinn opened his mouth again, making Lauren wonder if he had woken up on the wrong side of bed today. It had been a ¡°surprise¡± to see him appear here in the first ce. Yet, he was wasting his time now talking to Catherine. Based on the experience from two days ago, Lauren did not think that Quinn was here for her. ¡°May I know who¡­¡± ¡°My surname is Brown. I¡¯m Catherine Brown, the wife of Herbert Brown, the CEO of Brown Corporation. This is our daughter, Beth Brown. Come! Beth, quickly greet Uncle Franklin and Uncle Quinn!¡± Catherine pulled Beth to her side. The brown stains on the white dress had dried up. Beth was in a sorry state and was reluctant to speak. Catherine kept urging Beth in a low voice, but Beth kept hiding. Catherine smiled awkwardly at Quinn, who was seated at the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Beth usually isn¡¯t like this. She must be unhappy because her dress is dirty.¡± Quinn smiled. This smile was very superficial. He was just smiling with his mouth, not with his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As for my sister, Lauren, I¡¯d like to ask what makes you think that she¡¯s self-righteous?¡± It was not the first time that Catherine was blind to the situation. Quinn had asked her this question with a smile and she had thought that she had secured Quinn¡¯s favor. On the other hand, when Lauren heard the words ¡°my sister¡±ing out of Quinn¡¯s mouth, she actually had a strange feeling. ¡°Today, I had an argument with another person. Lauren stood up to uphold justice! This person¡­¡± Catherine said as she pointed at Ben who was standing at the side, ¡°This person even used the name of your Torres family to pressure me.¡± Ben, who was suddenly called out, opened his mouth angrily andined to both Franklin and Quinn. ¡°Masters, this woman called Miss Torres a wild child!¡± Chapter 60 - Held the Fort

Chapter 60: Held the Fort

Franklin finally spoke. He turned his head and saw Quinn. When he lowered his head again, he saw Lauren¡¯s round head. ¡°Did she really say that you¡¯re a wild child?¡± Lauren nodded silently. Although Franklin did not see Lauren¡¯s expression and only saw the top of her head, he could sense her grievance. Catherine was still chattering on the side. ¡°We know you guys dislike Lauren the most, so I helped you teach her a lesson just now.¡± ¡°Our Brown Corporation has worked with you guys for so many years. Naturally, we don¡¯t want your little sister to ruin the Torres family¡¯s reputation.¡± Catherine¡¯s words were too dignified. She was immersed in her own world and could not extricate herself. Shepletely ignored the increasingly dark expressions on Franklin¡¯s and Quinn¡¯s faces. ¡°May I ask¡­how did you know that we dislike this sister the most?¡± ¡°Master Quinn, everyone is saying this.¡± ¡°Do you believe it when everyone is saying this? There are even rumors of your husband having an affair every few days. So¡­is this also true?¡± Quinn was best at criticizing others. He would feel ufortable if he did not quarrel with anyone for a day. Catherine said, ¡°Master Quinn, what are you talking about? Of course I can¡¯t believe it. Herbert told me that it was all for social gatherings.¡± Quinn said, ¡°Whether the affair is true or not, you will know in the future. Now, apologize immediately.¡± ¡°Apologize? To¡­to whom?¡± ¡°Of course to my dear sister. You called her a wild child. Shouldn¡¯t you apologize to her?¡± The frivolity in Quinn¡¯s tone disappearedpletely and was reced by solemnity and ruthlessness. ¡°I have to apologize to her?!¡± Catherine was used to being unreasonable by relying on her position in the Brown Corporation and the Brown family. She could not lower her head for a moment when she was asked to apologize to such a little girl. ¡°Yes, apologize to Lauren.¡± Lauren was now 100% sure that Quinn was actually here to support her! She was shocked! Catherine did not fare well with Quinn, so she turned to Franklin. However, before she could say anything, Franklin seemed to have figured out her intentions. ¡°My brother is right. You really should apologize to my sister.¡± She had no choice but to lower her head. Catherine did not dare to say anything more and apologized to Lauren in a confused manner. Her voice was soft and insincere. Lauren was happy now since someone was protecting her. She became yful and put her hand beside her ear on purpose. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear it?!¡± Catherine moved her lips, but she was unwilling to speak. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it either,¡± Quinn added. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it either.¡± Ben joined the team. Catherine turned to look at Franklin for help. Franklin was a CEO and had always been known for hisposure and courtesy. He would definitely not make things difficult for her like they did. Unexpectedly, Franklin said, ¡°Eh? Mrs. Brown, have you apologized already? Why didn¡¯t I hear it?¡± Catherine was defeated in this round. In the end, Catherine apologized to Lauren. She was so loud that even the staff standing outside the door heard it. The farce finally came to an end, and the few of them got up from the sofa. ¡°Mrs. Brown, even if my sister did something, it¡¯s not up to you to teach her a lesson. Do you understand?¡± Before Quinn left, he smiled at Catherine again. This time, Catherine did not think that this was still a friendly smile. This was clearly hiding a dagger behind a smile. Catherine only smiled dully and did not say anything. ¡°Mrs. Brown, in view of what happened today, the Torres Corporation will reconsider the business partnership with the Brown Corporation.¡± Franklin tidied up his sleeves calmly and patted the dust that did not exist at all. He dropped this sudden news so casually as he walked past Catherine. This frightened Catherine. This partnership was not a small matter! She quickly chased after him and grabbed Franklin¡¯s clothes in a moment of desperation. Franklin frowned, and Catherine quickly released him. Her voice was trembling. ¡°President Torres, this matter has nothing to do with the Brown Corporation. The partnership can¡¯t be stopped!¡± The Brown Corporation was able to survive because of the partnership with the Torres Corporation. If the partnership was stopped¡­ Catherine did not even dare to think about the consequences. ¡°This matter is indeed a private matter. Logically speaking, it has nothing to do with the partnership. However, as a person, I like to use office matters to seek personal revenge asionally.¡± After saying this, Franklin also left the house. Catherine¡¯s face lost all color when she heard what Franklin said. Her legs went weak and she fell to the ground. Lauren followed behind Franklin. When she walked passed Catherine, she made a face at her. Chapter 61 - The President Who Had No Money

Chapter 61: The President Who Had No Money

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Auntie Brown, let me tell you. If you pick up and sell the windmill that was given to you at the door, you can sell one for three dors! If you have no money in the future, you cane here to pick up things.¡± Lauren said these words with a naive tone. If people who did not know her heard it, they would definitely think that she said these words sincerely. However, the people present had already witnessed Lauren¡¯s ¡°mischievous personality¡±, so they could hear the ridicule in her tone. Ben could not help butugh out loud. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that she wanted Catherine to pick up the trash?! However, Catherine was no longer in the mood to fuss about it. All she could think about was how to exin things to Herbert, the CEO of Brown Corporation. She had never interfered with the matters of thepany. All she cared about was spending money.. But now...she had actually messed up the most important partnership! The few of them no longer paid any attention to Catherine. After all, she had brought this upon herself. They left the office under the escort of the supervisor. The amusement park was still bustling with noise. Everyone thought that it was just a small dispute. They had all gone to y. Franklin and Quinn walked in front. Lauren and Ben walked at the back. The supervisor walked beside Lauren the entire time. Because of Catherine, more than half of the morning had been wasted. In the blink of an eye, it was lunchtime. The supervisor pretended to apologize to Lauren and invited her to eat at the restaurant in the garden. Lauren naturally would not refuse if there was delicious food. Moreover, she was already famished. She looked at the two pairs of long legs in front of her and called out to them. ¡°Hey!¡± The two people in front of her did not slow down even a beat. ... Hence, Lauren called out again, ¡°Hey, hot stuff!¡± Franklin and Quinn turned their heads in unison. Lauren said, ¡°Both of you are so narcissistic.¡± Although they were a little narcissistic, they were indeed pleasing to the eye. There were already quite a number of people at the amusement park whispering about them. Some of them even recognized Quinn. The two of them also realized their own ¡°narcissism¡±, and a rare blush appeared on their faces. ¡°The supervisor said that he wants to treat me to a meal to make amends. You guys can go back now!¡± Lauren stood a meter away from them and shouted, not wanting to get close to them. She was still angry, even if the two of them came over to support her today. It didn¡¯t cancel out the fact that they had wronged her previously. She still remembered everything that happened two days ago. She was best at holding grudges. When she was in the church, someone said that her memory was always used on the wrong things. Quinn was dragged out of bed by Franklin pulling his ear today, and he was brought here like a prisoner. Initially, he was reluctant to apologize, but he happened to encounter the ¡°amusement park bullying¡± incident. It was strange. Although Quinn did not like his sister, he could not bear to see others bullying her. That was why the scene just now had happened. He thought that this was enough, but who knew that Lauren was still angry! What a petty person! Quinn cursed in his heart. He did not want to eat anything. Quinn waved his hand. ¡°Franklin, I¡¯m not going to eat.¡± Franklin had always turned deaf when it came to Quinn. For example, he acted as if he did not hear Quinn¡¯s words at all. ¡°Treat us to a meal? We¡¯re hungry too, and...¡± Franklin pretended to search his pockets. ¡°I was in a hurry and forgot to bring my wallet. I believe the supervisor wouldn¡¯t mind treating two more people to a meal, right?¡± The supervisor, Lauren and Ben were speechless. ¡°Franklin, I brought my wallet,¡± Quinn offered Franklin red at him coldly. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t.¡± Quinn¡¯s fate was decided once Franklin opened his mouth. Among the many restaurants, Lauren finally chose the fried chicken restaurant. The four of them sat around the table with a few tes of hot fried chicken in the middle. The golden color of the skin was alluring. Lauren swallowed her saliva and picked up arge drumstick. She looked at the two people opposite her and put it into her own te. ¡®I am not going to give you the chicken!!¡¯ President Torres looked at the fried chicken and wondered if there was a way for him to eat it gracefully. He did not expect it. Quinn, on the other hand, simply rejected it. ¡°I¡¯m a big star. What if I gain weight after eating this? What if I get pimples?¡± Lauren rolled her eyes and ate herrge drumstick with relish. The atmosphere at the dining table was awkward. Ben had called the two young masters over. At that time, he saw that the situation was not quite right, so he sent a message to Franklin. Fortunately, the two of them arrived in time, so Lauren did not suffer any grievances. He tactically said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the two young masters that they arrived in time to teach that Mrs. Brown a lesson. It¡¯s really satisfying!¡± Chapter 62 - Who Is a Dog?

Chapter 62: Who Is a Dog?

The corners of Quinn¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Of course. Even when you want to beat a dog, you have to look at its owner.¡± Ben was speechless. That wasn¡¯t the way to say it! As expected, Lauren spoke the next second. ¡°You mean, I¡¯m a dog?¡± Quinn retorted without showing any signs of weakness, ¡°You were the one who assumed that, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Lauren said, ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m not going to argue with you.¡± They had just worked together to solve an external problem, and yet an internal argument started again. ¡°Alright, both of you. Quinn, why did I call you here today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to apologize to her!¡± Just as the two brothers were arguing, Lauren¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She put down the drumstick in her hand and ran out. She was so fast that the other people at the table could not react in time. By the time they realized that Lauren had run out, she had already disappeared into the crowd. Franklin was the fastest and immediately ran out. Ben and Quinn followed closely behind. ¡°Why did she disappear?¡± Lauren wiped the sweat from her forehead. The noon sun shone directly on Lauren, and she felt as if smoke wasing out from the top of her head. ¡°Little girl, why are you here alone? Where are your parents?¡± Just as Lauren was looking left and right, a pair of elderly folk walked over and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Lauren!¡± A voice filled with nervousness and anger was heard. Lauren turned around and saw Franklin walking quickly through the crowd towards her. ¡°Why are you running around alone?! What if you get kidnapped by someone else?!¡± As if afraid that Lauren would run around again, Franklin held onto her hand. Perhaps it was because of the hot weather, Lauren could feel that Franklin¡¯s palm was a little damp. ¡°So it¡¯s your child. You have to take good care of her. There are so many people at this amusement park. It¡¯ll be hard to find her if she gets lost!¡± The olddy said to Franklin with a kind smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take note of it.¡± Franklin politely thanked the two elders. ¡°This little girl is so cute!¡± Before they left, the two elders even praised Lauren and pinched her cheeks. ¡°Thank you!¡± Lauren returned to her innocent appearance and sweetly thanked the two elders. Looking at the silver-haired olddy, Lauren suddenly thought of her grandmother. Mr. Hayes said that her grandmother had gone to the temple to pray. She wondered if her grandmother was as kind and gentle as the olddy she had just met. Franklin sent a message to Ben and Quinn, who had split up to look for Lauren. The few of them gathered at the fried chicken shop again. After being criticized by them, Lauren pouted. ¡°I just saw a person selling cotton candy and I really wanted to eat it, so I chased after him.¡± Quinn, whose forehead was still sweating, did not hide his frustration. ¡°All you care about is eating! You haven¡¯t inherited any of the Torres family¡¯s outstanding genes.¡± Lauren was still immersed in what had just happened. Facing Quinn¡¯s provocation, she could not be bothered to pay attention to it. The mobile phone on the table rang a cheerful sound. Quinn picked up the phone. The person on the other end was Paul Walker, his manager in the US. Though he had been developing overseas, he was also famous in America because of photos circting in social media. His tall figure and charming appearance made him well-known among Americans. However, he did not have any practical works in the US. This time, he had returned to be closer to his family, and also to take this opportunity to enter the domestic entertainment market. His looks were definitely decent, and his acting skills were also very good. He could even sing and dance. The identity of the Torres family¡¯s second young master had always protected him, but yet at the same time tied him down. He wanted others to remember him because of his ability, not because of his family background or his appearance. Therefore, after returning to the US, he immediately contacted his agency and asked them to arrange a job for him. ¡°Paul Walker?¡± ¡°What kind of advertisement?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over and take a look now.¡± After saying a few words, Quinn hung up the phone. ¡°Franklin, I have a job that I need to take a look at. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Quinn was the one who slipped away faster than a rabbit. ¡°Mr. Carson, let¡¯s go back to the Vi too!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going back to the Torres family with me?¡± Franklin asked in surprise. He had already done so much, yet Lauren still refused to budge. The President of Torres Corporation was shocked. ¡°Why would I go back? You don¡¯t wee me.¡± ¡°Whether you¡¯re wee or not, the Torres family is your home.¡± Chapter 63 - The Truth

Chapter 63: The Truth

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be happy living in the Torres family. I can go back when you guys really like me.¡± Lauren finished her words seriously and took two steps forward before turning her head around. ¡°I know you don¡¯t hate me, but I want a firm choice. After I was born, you guys didn¡¯t keep me by your side. I¡¯ve already been abandoned once.¡± ¡°When I came back this time, I originally thought that I could have a real home and family. But this time, you still didn¡¯t choose me firmly.¡± Lauren¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was iparably clear. Franklin could hear it clearly. . ¡°I don¡¯t me anyone. It¡¯s just that...if the things I¡¯ve obtained are going to be taken away in the end, then I¡¯d rather have never obtained them.¡± ¡°If I go back with you now, but you still don¡¯t ept me from the bottom of your heart, then I will be abandoned again in the future. Why should I suffer such treatment?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a toy. I¡¯m not someone that you can just wave around and leave at your whim.¡± Lauren¡¯s eyes were already red as she finished speaking. However, she held back her tears. She still had many things to do. Her family did not need her. There were still many people waiting for her to help. After saying what she wanted to say, Lauren left. Ben followed closely behind, and his eyes actually turned red. Long after Lauren left, Franklin was still sitting in the same spot. He had always thought that children would be happy as long as they were coaxed. They would be happy if they were given a piece of candy and bought a new set of clothes. However, he had neglected that this knot in Lauren¡¯s heart had always existed. Ever since she was born, she had been despised by everyone. Upon returning to the Torres family, she must have felt a lot of nervousness and apprehension. It was true that he had not done a good job. He had thought of this matter too simply, and did not know how upset Lauren was because of their attitude. Franklin propped his forehead on his hand and sat there for a long time. Back then when the Torres Corporation had almost gone bankrupt, he felt that it was not as troublesome as it was now. Indeed, people were the mostplicated things. On the way back to the Vi, Lauren had been listless. She did not talk casually with Ben like she used to. Ben thought deeply about what Lauren said today. He always thought that Lauren was willful. With so many people spoiling her and Franklin caring dabout her so much, she was still so stubborn and unwilling to return to the Torres family. But today, he understood. Lauren¡¯s words today made Ben, who was watching from the side, feel his heart ache, not to mention that Lauren was only four and a half years old. She needed to digest the hatred and loathing of others by herself. Wasn¡¯t she feeling worse? The car had been in the sun for too long, and the seats were burning hot. Ben turned down the temperature of the air conditioner. ¡°Miss Torres, let me ask you a trick question. How about it?¡± ¡°Mr. Carson, please go ahead.¡± Lauren was not in high spirits, but she had always been polite to those who treated her well. She would treat them the same way. This was Lauren¡¯s way of dealing with people. She did not want to be a saint who would forgive the world. Her philosophy was ¡®do unto others as others do unto you¡¯. ¡°What has to be broken before you can use it?¡± ¡°Mr. Carson, this riddle of yours is so old-fashioned. An egg has to be broken before you can use it!¡± Ben chuckled. ¡°Miss Torres is really amazing! One more!¡± Ben raised a few more questions, and Lauren answered all of them. After this session of question and answer, coupled with Ben¡¯s constant praise, Lauren¡¯s mood clearly turned better. ¡°Miss Torres, don¡¯t me me for being too talkative. Master Franklin is really worried about you. I¡¯ve been driving for the Torres family for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen Master Franklin behave in this manner.¡± ¡°But what I want is unconditional trust and support. Shouldn¡¯t this be what family is like?¡± Ben was also stumped by this question. It was such a simple truth, but it was the children who understood it better than them. What a shame! The car sped past. Lauren¡¯s sharp eyes pointed at the two people on the side of the road. ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t these the old couple who were at the amusement park just now?¡± Ben slowed down the car. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s them!¡± The elderly couple who had praised Lauren at the amusement park just now were walking on the road. Ben reversed the car and stopped beside them. Lauren got off the car. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma! The weather is so hot. Let us give you a ride. Where are you going?¡± The two elderly people were also pleasantly surprised to see Lauren. However, they waved their hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, the bus stop is just ahead.¡± Chapter 64 - Braided Hair

Chapter 64: Braided Hair

Lauren took the initiative to hold their hands intimately. However, she realized that their hands were unexpectedly cold, so cold that it was somewhat unusual. However, Lauren only thought that the two elderly people were not in good health and did not take it to heart. The two elderly people insisted on refusing, and Lauren did not insist either. After saying goodbye to them, she got into the car. After the car drove out, she continued to look at the two elderly people through the car window until they turned into ck dots. Only then did she sit properly. ¡°By the way, Miss Torres, did you really see someone selling cotton candy when you suddenly run out during meal time today?¡± Although Lauren was gluttonous, she was not to such an extent. After interacting with her for the past few days, Ben realized that Lauren was very organized in her work. He did not believe that she would run out for a cotton candy. ¡°Of course not! They were all here today, so I didn¡¯t tell them.¡± ¡°Mr. Carson, when I was eating fried chicken today, I saw that little ghost!¡± The car jolted a little. ¡°Why are you still so timid, Mr. Carson? There might be more such things in the future!¡± ¡°Then¡­what about that little ghost?¡± Ben¡¯s gaze started to wander. ¡°She can¡¯t be in this car, right?!¡± Lauren was amused by Ben¡¯s reaction, and her two dimples appeared again. ¡°No, it¡¯s strange. I chased after her, but when I reached the roller coaster, she suddenly disappeared.¡± ¡°Disappeared?¡± ¡°Yes¡­but since we saw her today, it means that she¡¯s still wandering around the amusement park. We¡¯ll definitely meet her again.¡± Although it was a weekend, Franklin still went to thepany in the afternoon. This time, it was not a business matter, but the hair-braiding teacher had arrived. So, Franklin was in his own office, learning how to braid hair from the teacher. The teacher brought two fake model heads with long wigs on them. Franklin followed the teacher¡¯s movements, crossing strands of hair over and over again. Franklin¡¯s fingers looked good as they were long and well-defined. He had been secretly photographed by his employees and posted on thepany forum, making all the girls who were obsessed with fingers shout ¡®I want to marry you¡¯. Half an hourter, it was time for a break. The secretary invited the hair-braiding teacher to the restroom and poured her a ss of water. ¡°How is it? Our President should be learning very well, right?¡± The hair-braiding teacher smiled stiffly and did not respond. It was not until ten minutester, when the secretary saw the hair that Franklin had braided with her own eyes, that she realized why the teacher¡¯s expression was soplicated. The basic shape of the braid was indeed there. After all, every step the teacher took, he would follow, but¡­why had half of this fake model¡¯s hair gone bald?! Franklin took a sip of his coffee. Facing the secretary¡¯s silent questioning, he said confidently, ¡°A real person¡¯s hair definitely won¡¯t fall off so easily.¡± The secretary was speechless. ¡®Is this what a human should say?! President, which person would allow you to do that to her?!¡¯ The secretary thought to herself. But being a professional secretary, she kept the above thought in her heart and smiled at Franklin to show her agreement. In any case, it was fine as long as she didn¡¯t mess with her hair. The ss was still continuing, and the teacher urgently sent over a few more fake models. Maybe this President really liked to pull hair off? So when Quinn finished chatting with his agent and went to Franklin¡¯spany to look for him, he saw that Franklin was surrounded by a circle of fake models with colorful hair. He was shocked. Quinn didn¡¯t let go of this opportunity to mock his brother. It had always been Franklin who bullied him, and now it was his turn to be the bully! Don¡¯t panic when something happens. Take a photo first! Quinn took out his phone and took photos of Franklin braiding hairs from all angles. After checking the sharpness of the photos, Quinn walked into Franklin¡¯s office with satisfaction. The ss had ended, and the teacher had left. Franklin had always been a diligent student, and learning how to braid hair was no exception. He had braided the hair of all the models around him. Although it was still messy, it was much better than before. At least there wasn¡¯t a big pile of hair on the ground. Looking at his work with satisfaction, Franklin saw Quinn leaning against the door frame with a faint smile. ¡­ Oh no, it was a little embarrassing. ¡°Franklin, why didn¡¯t I know that our Torres Corporation¡¯s business scope has already expanded to braiding hair?¡± Quinn¡¯s tone was full of ridicule. Franklin maintained hisposure on the surface and asked his secretary to move all these things out. ¡°There are many things that you don¡¯t know. If it wasn¡¯t for you, would I need to work so hard now?¡± Franklin was the biggest contributor to Quinn being able to do what he liked to do now. With Franklin running the Torres Corporation, Quinn could pursue his dream. Chapter 65 - Weird Hobby

Chapter 65: Weird Hobby

Quinn felt guilty whenever he mentioned this, so he zipped his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Franklin. I will keep my mouth shut about your weird hobby.¡± Franklin facepalmed. Why did it seem like he was making things worse? Forget it, he didn¡¯t do anything outrageous anyway. He sat on the spacious office chair, picked up the unfinished tender and began to read. ¡°What brings a famous celebrity to my office? I remember you said that you felt trapped when you walked into the office, making you unable to breathe.¡± Quinn could not be med for having such a feeling. The decoration of Franklin¡¯s office was really a little depressing. The main color is gray, and everywhere was books. On the table, there were only documents. Franklin, who had been in this office for years, had also be ¡°boring¡±. Quinn walked forward and reached out to take the thick documents from Franklin¡¯s hand. ¡°Today is Sunday, you are not allowed to work!¡± ¡°You bastard, enough, you didn¡¯te here for no reason. What do you want from me?¡± To outsiders, Quinn was a celebrity, but in front of his big brother, he had always been like a child. He was happy when he should be happy and mischievous when he should be. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. I just signed an advertisement job today, so I came to share it with you.¡± ¡°Oh? You got a new job so quickly?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s better to have a job. Otherwise, those who hated me would say that I¡¯ve not been working because I went for stic surgery. With my looks, do I still need stic surgery? I¡¯m a stic surgery temte, okay!¡± A few days ago, Quinn was really bored lying at home. Now that he had signed a new advertisement job, he had taken his first step into the domestic entertainment industry. The spring equinox had passed, and the days were getting longer and longer. It was past six, and the sky was still faintly illuminated. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll celebrate for you. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal!¡± ¡°Really?! I want to eat at Evesting Legacy! When I was abroad, I had already heard about this restaurant from various foreign media. I heard that the roast duck there is the most authentic.¡± The two brothers did not ask the driver to send them for their private dinner. Franklin chose a car that was not too eye-catching. ¡°Evesting Legacy is not a ce where you can eat just because you say so. You have to make an appointment in advance. Thest time I treated President MacArthur of the Swiss Bank to a meal, I had to queue up three months in advance.¡± ¡°Three months? You can¡¯t even go in by using your name? Is there actually a restaurant here that my big brother can¡¯t book?¡± ¡°Money isn¡¯t always everything. At least I know that no matter how rich you are, you still have to wait in two ces, which are Evesting Legacy and Dream Vi.¡± Having said that, Franklin made a phone call to ask. In the end, he learned that the chefs of Evesting Legacy had gone on a business trip. In the end, the two brothers gave up and went to the restaurant that they used to frequent. Meanwhile, the chefs, who had made countless people wait bitterly, were now at Dream Vi cooking roast duck for Lauren. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious! Chef McDonnell, you are indeed a gold-medal chef!¡± Lauren¡¯s mouth was greasy as she ate, and she had a satisfied smile on her face. Chef McDonnell, who was called a gold-medal chef, was a fat middle-aged man. When he heard Lauren¡¯s praise, heughed heartily. ¡°If you like it, then eat more!¡± James McDonnell sliced a few pieces of roast duck and ced them on Lauren¡¯s te. ¡°I¡¯ll stop eating after these! If I eat more, my stomach will get bigger again! Mr. Carson, you eat more!¡± Ben, who was called out by name, was currently burying his head in his food. Everyone knew about this restaurant Evesting Legacy. In just a short year, it had be the most popr restaurant. This restaurant only sold one dish, which was roast duck. Moreover, it only served ten tables a day and this kind of marketing method had indeed piqued the customers¡¯ interest. ¡°Miss Torres, I¡¯m really lucky to be able to eat roast duck from Evesting Legacy in this lifetime!!¡± Lauren¡¯s greatest joy was to see other people feeling happy. [System Divine Nine: I want to try it too!] ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, System Divine Nine. Do you still want to eat when you don¡¯t even have a mouth?¡± [System Divine Nine: Hmph, when can I transform into a human? I must eat everything!] All the employees of Dream Vi also ate the roast duck, and everyone happily thanked Lauren. The dinner time passed happily. After the meal, Ben drove to the police station, while Lauren stayed at Dream Vi to catch up with Chef McDonnell. Chapter 66 - Her Own World

Chapter 66: Her Own World

¡°Time sure flies. A year has passed in the blink of an eye.¡± ¡°Yes, Chef McDonnell. How¡¯s your mother doing now?¡± ¡°Thanks to you, she¡¯s still in good health. Every night, she goes downstairs to dance with the other elders.¡± Upon hearing the good news, Lauren was so happy that she ran and danced. Her encounter with James McDonnell happened a year ago. At that time, Seven from the church had something important to do in the city. Lauren had always wanted to go out and y, so she secretly followed him out. On the way, she saw James McDonnell and his mother. But his mother was already a ghost. Wherever James McDonnell went, his mother would follow him. Lauren knew at a nce that his mother¡¯s life was not over yet. She must have died in vain, so she helped his mother¡¯s soul return to her body. James McDonnell was also recruited by her to be a chef for Evesting Legacy. When the people at the church found out that she had gone out on her own, they punished her by confining her in her room for three days. Even Seven was punished as well. She used half a month¡¯s worth of snacks to coax Seven. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have a mother.¡± Although James looked like a carefree guy, he would always reveal the softest side of his heart when it came to his mum. This should be the true family love. Dream Vi arranged for a car to send the chefs back. Before Ben returned, Lauren had already entered her spiritual world. The world inside was much more fun than the world outside. ¡°I have to organize my things properly.¡± Over the years, Lauren had received a lot of rewards forpleting missions. These rewards were varied and had everything. Sometimes, when she saved a butterfly, she would randomly receive some rewards. Of course, these rewards were rtively small. It could be a book or a pot of flowers. Lauren rarely used these things. She just threw them all together and never bothered with them. After returning from the amusement park, Lauren had already changed into afortable cotton and linen dress with a strawberry pattern printed on it. She sat in her spiritual world. This world was decorated by her. At first, it was a vast expanse of whiteness. Later, when she received more rewards, she decorated this ce. Now, her spiritual world was like a small home. It had everything, and there was even a bed. The Magic Library was one of the rooms in her world. System Divine Nine, who had transformed into a fox, was lying on the bed, squinting his eyesfortably. ¡°System Divine Nine! So you¡¯re actually lying on my bed when you¡¯re not talking to me?¡± System Divine Nine opened his eyeszily. ¡°Who said that? Even when I¡¯m talking to you, I¡¯m still lying on the bed.¡± Lauren was silent. Lauren decided not to bicker with the fox, and instead opened one of the doors. It was a messy room inside. ¡°Can the flowers still bloom? It¡¯s already been half a year¡­¡± ¡°This dress is too small! I can¡¯t wear it!¡± ¡°This hair clip looks good and it even glows!¡± Lauren tidied up the presents one by one and memorized their functions. This way, she could make use of them anytime in the future. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s this for?¡± Lauren took out a book that was stored at the bottom of the box. There was already a thickyer of dust on top of it. She did not know how long it had been there. She opened it and took a look. The book was empty. There was nothing in it. She flipped it left and right, but she could not find any clues. ¡°This is just a simple book? Boring.¡± Time passed by unknowingly. Lauren only remembered that it was time to leave when she heard Ben calling her. When she opened her eyes, Ben was already standing in front of her with a pile of documents in his hands. ¡°Why is Miss Torres still dozing off here? You were sleeping so soundly that I had to call you a few times.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s dozing off. I¡¯m cleaning up the room!!¡± ¡°Look, this is the police report. I¡¯ve asked them for all the reported cases of missing children in our city for the past two years.¡± Lauren took the blue folder. There was a photo of a child on every page. There were boys and girls, and there were teenagers and young children. The oldest was 14 years old. ¡°Logically speaking, a 14-year-old person¡­shouldn¡¯t be manipted. They should at least know the way home, right?¡± Lauren skimmed through the documents, frowning as she read. ¡°Is it possible for us to get the report records of other provinces and cities?¡± Chapter 67 - Helping Others

Chapter 67: Helping Others

Ben shook his head in embarrassment. ¡°This¡­shouldn¡¯t be possible. The police here know me, that¡¯s why they gave it to me. If it¡¯s from another province¡­it might be possible if Master Franklin approaches them.¡± Lauren let out a mournful howl and copsed on the sofa. ¡°System Divine Nine, can we really not hack into the police station¡¯sputer? I¡¯ve already learned that part. I can seed in one try!¡± [System Divine Nine: No, this kind of behavior that endangers public order is prohibited. If you do it, there will probably be a punishment. Have you forgotten what happenedst time?] Lauren shook her head. How could she forget! Once, she saw a pregnant woman about to give birth, so she used a little trick to modify the traffic light system along the road. The pregnant woman sessfully arrived at the hospital with all the traffic lights green. However, this incident also had a butterfly effect. The pedestrians and other means of transportation along the road were affected. In the world of this system, rewards and punishments were always clear. Although helping others was their biggest mission and goal, they could not implicate or affect innocent people because of this. In particr, such arge-scale disruption might expose the existence of these systems. As a result of the traffic light incident, Lauren was deducted three rewards, and she had toplete three missions for free. Ever since then, she had been much more cautious in her actions. She could not be a hacker, and she did not want to beg others humbly. Lauren could only rely on herself to find a way out. On the other side, Ben the ¡°traitor¡± started working again. He told Franklin all about Lauren¡¯s troubles. ¡°Missing child¡¯s report records? What does she need these for?¡± At this time, Franklin was driving on the way home with Quinn. There were some traffic jams on Sunday night, and it took several minutes for the car to move forward. Franklin immediately turned on the speaker. ¡°In order to help the mother who lost her daughter at the amusement park find her child, Miss Torres has been going to the amusement park every day.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll contact the police officer over there and have them send over these files.¡± ¡°Alright, Master Franklin. Miss Torres will definitely be overjoyed if she finds out that you helped her!¡± ¡°Mm, let me know if there¡¯s anything else.¡± Ben answered immediately and hung up the phone. Quinn had heard from Franklin about Lauren¡¯s special abilities. Of course, he would not believe it if he had not experienced it firsthand. He only felt that these things were just coincidences and feints. ¡°This broom¡­¡± Franklin red at Quinn. ¡°What is this brat ying at? She even wants police files? Does she really think she¡¯s the savior of the world?¡± Quinnughed disdainfully. Franklin was toozy to exin to Quinn. Initially, Franklin¡¯s attitude was the same as Quinn¡¯s. He didn¡¯t think much of it, but in the end, he had no choice but to be convinced by the facts before him. After returning home, Franklin immediately contacted the police officers in charge of other provinces and cities and asked them to send the case files that met the requirements to his office. As for why he did not send them directly to Lauren? Of course, it was because he wanted to take credit for it. The old ways had always won people¡¯s hearts. Lauren did not sleep for almost the entire night. She had been analyzing these cases, trying to find the simrities between these missing children. In the past two years, there had been a total of nearly 700 cases of missing children in the city. Among them, more than 200 children had been sessfully found, and more than 400 children were still missing. However, all the clues were gone, so the police did not continue to investigate. ording to the recent records of the case files, many parents did not give up on searching for their children. They would go to the police station to update their files every once in a while. Among the children who went missing and were not found, 70% of them were between the ages of two to six years old. The missing ces were all kinds of ces, such as restaurants, amusement parks, kindergartens, parks and so on. They seemed to be in a mess, but they all had something inmon. First, these were all crowded public ces. Under such circumstances, it was difficult to determine how the children actually got lost, and most of the investigation results were fruitless. Secondly, many children gathered in these ces. So parents would be less guarded, giving others a chance to attack. Lauren flipped through the files seriously while taking notes. The children in the photos looked different, but they all had very innocent smiles and pure eyes. How sad their families were when they lost them. Only ten children between the ages of 10 and 14 have gone missing. Chapter 68 - Dementia

Chapter 68: Dementia

Lauren frowned as she flipped through the information on the ten children. She even went into her magic library to flip through the books when she saw certain ces. System Divine Nine, who was lyingfortably in his spiritual world, was woken up when he saw Lauren busy moving in and out. [System Divine Nine: Host, why are you walking around? You¡¯re disturbing my sleep!] ¡°You¡¯re just a system, you don¡¯t have to sleep!¡± [System Divine Nine: I don¡¯t care! I just want to sleep! It¡¯s sofortable lying down.] Lauren didn¡¯t have time to argue with System Divine Nine right now. She had discovered something strange. ¡°System Divine Nine, look at these teenagers who went missing, their case files all show that they are sick.¡± [System Divine Nine: Sick? What kind of illness?] ¡°These are all professional medical terms. I just went into the library to check some. Although these teenagers have different illnesses, they all have the same symptom, which is dementia.¡± [System Divine Nine: Dementia?] ¡°Yes, their intelligence doesn¡¯t grow with age, but stays at a certain period of their childhood. For example, this 14-year-old boy, when he went missing, his intelligence was only three years old.¡± ¡°As for the other people, their intelligence is only four or five years old on average.¡± [System Divine Nine: Then this exins the problem you just raised. Logically speaking, older children should be able to find their way home on their own and wouldn¡¯t go missing for no reason.] Lauren nodded. If these missing teenagers were all mentally handicapped, then it was understandable that they got lost. Lauren looked at the thick pile of documents and thought to herself, ¡®Could these missing cases really be rted to Lily¡¯s case?¡¯ As she thought about it, shey on the bed and fell asleep. The Torres family¡¯s mansion. It was only past seven o¡¯clock, but Franklin and Quinn were already sitting in the living room eating breakfast. ¡°Are you going to shoot amercial today?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re in a film studio on the west side of the city. We¡¯re going to record some advertising slogans today and practice some moves. We¡¯ll officially start filming tomorrow.¡± As he had an appointment, Quinn specially dressed for the asion today, making him look even more dazzling. After putting on his mask, sunsses and hat, Quinn left the house. The agency sent a car to pick him up, and his agent, Paul Walker, was also in the car. He had only met Paul Walker after returning to the country. The two of them were still not very familiar with each other, but ording to the agency, Paul was the most experienced agent in thepany. He had brought fame to many celebrities of the new generation, so they had specially arranged him for Quinn. Paul was also very hardworking. He had only returned to the US for two or three days, but he had already arranged an advertisement job for him. Moreover, there was no need for an audition, because this advertisement was specially tailored for him by his investors. This was a great opportunity, so Quinn naturally had to seize it. ¡°Today, we will record a segment of the advertisement, just two or three sentences. It¡¯s very simple. The main focus will be the rehearsal of the movements. The danger factor of the movements will be rtively high this time. You will need to be hung on a wire rope, where you¡¯ll be required toplete a series of movements while on it. We have hired the most professional martial arts coach to teach you, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Quinn nodded and memorized the few lines of the advertising slogan that he had to say. Upon arriving at the filming location, Quinn started working. After going through the advertising slogan, it was time to learn the movements. Quinn had never been on a wire rope before. When he was working overseas, he usually worked as a model. Even when he epted advertisement jobs, all he had to do was show face. There was no need for him to do anything. Therefore, these new movements were very difficult for him, especially since he was rtively tall. It was difficult for him to maintain his bnce while hanging on the wire rope in the sky. Therefore, it took a long time to practice each movement. While Quinn was working hard, Franklin on the other hand, who used to work hard, was neglecting his job. Under his instructions, all the case files were sent to Franklin overnight, and he received these documents early in the morning. He initially wanted to send them to Lauren after work, but he decided to take them earlier to see if Lauren would be pleasantly surprised. So, after breakfast, he took the documents and went straight to Dream Vi. It would take an hour to drive to Dream Vi. During this time, Franklin kept receiving work calls. He had informed Ben in advance, so when he arrived, Ben was already waiting at the entrance. ¡°Miss Torres is having breakfast. I didn¡¯t tell her that you wereing over so that she wouldn¡¯t run away without eating breakfast. When the timees, please give in to her. Whatever she wants, just do it. Miss Torres is a person who can be coaxed but not coerced.¡± Chapter 69 - Looks Like a Golden Retriever!

Chapter 69: Looks Like a Golden Retriever!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ben brought Franklin to where they were staying. ¡°You guys are staying here?¡± Ben nodded and entered the password at the door. Franklin looked at the house. He remembered that duringst year¡¯s annual banquet, Torres Group was willing to spend two million dors to book this room alone, but was unsessful. Lauren was actually allowed to stay here now? This world was really magical. ¡°Mr. Carson, you¡¯re back! This soup dumpling is really delicious. I¡¯ve left a few for you!¡± When Lauren heard the sound of the door opening, she thought it was Ben who had returned. However, she did not expect that there was another uninvited guest. ¡°Mr. Carson!¡± Lauren¡¯s tone was filled with a stern usation against Ben! Ben quickly exined, ¡°Miss Torres, Master Franklin came here this time to give you something. Something that you really need.¡± Lauren¡¯s suspicious gaze shifted between the two of them. ¡°What is it?¡± Under Lauren¡¯s gaze, Franklin was at a loss! It reminded him of his younger days when he was called out by his teacher for notpleting his homework. He sat beside Lauren and passed the brown paper bag in his hand to her. ¡°I heard from Ben that you need the case files of missing children from other provinces and cities, so I brought them over to you.¡± Lauren¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the things in her hands. She had been worried for an entire night, yet she had obtained them so easily? She quickly pulled out the documents inside. It was indeed what she wanted. However...why were there only so little? There were more than 700 cases in this city alone for the past two years. It was so many that Lauren could not even hold the thick stack of documents. How could the case files of other provinces and cities be so few? After hearing Lauren¡¯s question, Franklin exined, ¡°Our country¡¯s security standards are very good. There are indeed very few cases of missing children. This number is normal.¡± If this number was normal, then the more than 700 cases of missing children in this city should be abnormal, right? Lauren felt that there were many small clues regarding this mission, but these clues were like threads. They were short and could not be connected to other clues at all. ¡°Why is your hair always loose? I happen to be free. Let me braid your hair.¡± Franklin, who had learned a new technique yesterday, was already eager to show off his skills. ¡°Hmm...alright then.¡± Franklin took the initiative to contact the police station and sent the documents to her early in the morning, so Lauren could feel Franklin¡¯s sincere apology. Since Franklin wanted to make amends, then let him try. Lauren obediently put the documents aside and turned her back to Franklin. ¡°Oh, but I don¡¯t have a rubber band here.¡± Ben immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go ask the waiters here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, I have them,¡± Franklin calmly said. He took out five or six rubber bands of different colors from the pocket inside his suit. These were the rubber bands he had left inside his pocket during ss yesterday. Ben had noticed Master Franklin had changed a lot in the past few days, but when he saw the CEO, who wore an exquisite suit and went to all kinds of meetings and banquets every day, suddenly take out colorful rubber bands from his pocket, he somehow felt shocked. In the next ten minutes, a game of hand and hair ensued. Laurenined, ¡°It¡¯s too tight. The corners of my eyes are about to be pulled up to the sky!¡± Franklin said, ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll loosen it a little.¡± Lauren grumbled, ¡°It¡¯s too loose! It¡¯ll fall off after just a few runs!¡± Franklin said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tighten it a little.¡± Looking at Franklin who listened to everything she said, Ben really wanted to secretly record a video so that everyone could see Franklin, who was obsessed with his sister! After lots of pulling, it was finally over. Franklin secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Mannequins were still the best. At least they would not make any noise when half of their hair was pulled off. Lauren hurriedly ran over to look at the mirror. The mirror here was specially made for Lauren. She stood in front of the mirror, admiring herself for a few minutes. Although the braids were not perfect, Franklin¡¯s craftsmanship had improved greatlypared to thest time. She walked into the living room in a good mood. Lauren saw Franklin sitting upright, as if he was waiting for praises. He looked just like the big golden retriever in the church. Lauren could not help butugh when she thought of this. If Franklin knew that he waspared to a dog, he would probably fly into a rage out of humiliation and pull off her braids. Lauren recalled that as long as the big golden retriever did the right thing in the church, they would reward it with food. ¡°Have you eaten breakfast? The dumplings here are really delicious. You should eat a few more too!¡± Chapter 70 - Strange Things

Chapter 70: Strange Things

Franklin looked at the soup dumplings on the table and thought about his breakfast before he left. Ben winked at Franklin. He remembered Ben¡¯s instructions to him. ¡°Whatever Miss Torres wants, just give in to her.¡± Franklin silently swallowed. Alright, isn¡¯t it just eating? He picked up his chopsticks and picked up a soup dumpling under Lauren¡¯s expectant gaze. He put it into his mouth. This small steamed bun had a thin skin and a lot of meat. It was very juicy, and it was indeed delicious. However, no matter how delicious the food was, he could not eat more when he was very full. After stuffing four small steamed buns into his mouth, Franklin put down his chopsticks. After swallowing thest mouthful with difficulty, Franklin pointed at the remaining small steamed bun on the table and then at Ben. ¡°Ben, you¡¯ve been driving diligently. You should eat more.¡± Having followed Franklin for so many years, Ben naturally knew what Franklin meant. He quickly nodded. ¡°Eh, okay. I¡¯ll eat!¡± Franklin drank a mouthful of water in satisfaction. Lauren, who was feeling smug, waved her little hand when she saw they were so courteous. ¡°The two of you, stop giving way. It¡¯s just dumplings. I¡¯ll call the supervisor to send a few more baskets over!¡± Franklin was speechless and stunned. They did not manage to stop her, and Lauren had already disappeared without a trace. Ben¡¯s mouth was so full that it was bulging. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Miss Torres looks so chubby. Why is she always running so fast? She disappeared in the blink of an eye.¡± Franklin did not say anything. He was beginnin to regreting over in the morning. That day, the secretary noticed that Franklin¡¯s mood had improved a littlepared to the previous two days. However, why was he not eating when his mood had improved? The next few days were uneventful. Lauren continued to study the dossier while waiting at the amusement park. Unfortunately, she never saw the little ghost again. Instead, she often saw the old couple. On this day, Lauren arrived early in the morning and unexpectedly saw the old couple again. She happily went up to greet them. ¡°Good morning, you¡¯re here again!¡± ¡°You¡¯re here too and you¡¯re so punctual.¡± The three of them sat down together. ¡°You alwayse to the amusement park, but I¡¯ve never seen you bring children here to y. What are you here for?¡± Lauren did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that when they heard this question, the old couple¡¯s expressions froze for a moment, but they quickly returned to normal. ¡°Oh, both our son and grandson are out of town. Since we live on our own, and we always feel lonely, so we came here to take a look. There are a lot of kids here, so it¡¯s lively,¡± the old grandma replied. Lauren nodded and was about to continue speaking when the old man tugged at the olddy¡¯s clothes. The olddy seemed to have understood. ¡°Lauren, the two of us are going to take a stroll around. We¡¯re already old, so we can¡¯t sit for long. You can y here for now.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. In that case, take care of yourselves!¡± Lauren waved at the old couple and watched their backs as they walked towards another amusement park. She poked Ben, who was reading a newspaper, and said, ¡°Mr. Carson, don¡¯t you find this old couple a little strange?¡± Ben shook his head and shook the newspaper in his hand. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about them? Aren¡¯t they just ordinary couple?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lauren tilted her head and thought for a while, but she could not think of anything unusual. It was six o¡¯clock in the evening, and it was time to close the park again. Lauren stretched herself and looked at the round sun in the sky. She sighed. It was another day of fruitless return. [System Divine Nine: Host, there are still twenty days left in the mission. We have to hurry up. Your method of waiting doesn¡¯t seem to work.] ¡°Sigh, have I be stupid?¡± Lauren hit her own head. After returning to the Dream Vi, Lily¡¯s mother, Yulia called to find out about the situation. ¡°Hello, about my daughter¡­have you found any clues?¡± ¡°Auntie Yulia, we are still working hard. I will continue to look for her. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Upon hearing this news, Yulia did not seem to be discouraged. ¡°Alright, I believe you. Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. I¡¯ve already returned to the kindergarten to work. I need to save some money. When Lilyes back, I¡¯ll buy her a lot of nice clothes!¡± Listening to Yulia, Lauren was both happy and a little nervous. Since Yulia believed in her so much, she had to work even harder! She couldn¡¯t wait like this every day! ¡°Oh right, after I returned to work at the kindergarten, I heard some strange things. I don¡¯t know if it has anything to do with Lily¡¯s disappearance.¡± ¡°What strange things?¡± Lauren asked anxiously. Chapter 71 - Was Resentful

Chapter 71: Was Resentful

¡°When I returned to the kindergarten to work, I discovered that all the previous teachers had been fired. After searching for a long time, I finally found one of the previous teachers. I called to ask the reason, and it turned out that it was because in the past two years, five or six children had gone missing in our kindergarten.¡± Lauren was a little shocked. It would definitely have a great impact for such an incident to happen in the kindergarten. ¡°Did they go missing in the kindergarten?¡± Yulia said, ¡°Each situation is different. I¡¯m not too sure about the specifics. Some of the teachers didn¡¯t leave any contact information either. But ording to the teachers I know, they all resigned because they took the me. The teachers back then had all been changed.¡± Lauren¡¯s intuition told her that such a situation was definitely not a coincidence. ¡°Auntie Yulia, is it convenient for us to visit your kindergarten?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. The principal of the kindergarten is a friend of mine. She is troubled by these incidents in the past two years.¡± Thus, Lauren and Yulia agreed on a time to visit the next morning. Since there were no clues at the amusement park for the past few days, she could only change her target. Early the next morning, Lauren prepared to go to the kindergarten where Yulia worked. Just as she was about to leave, she saw the manager standing at the door with a tray of dumplings in his hands. ¡°Miss Torres, you¡¯re going out so early? I have prepared breakfast for you.¡± ¡°Huh? But didn¡¯t I call yesterday and tell you not to send breakfast this morning?¡± The fragrance of the dumplings made Lauren swallow her saliva. The manager smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Franklin Torres specially instructed us to send these dumplings. He said that you like them and told us to send them to you every day.¡± Following that, the manager even bent down and whispered into Lauren¡¯s ear, ¡°We have made a fortune from Mr. Torres with these dumplings.¡± Lauren had seen the profit statement of Dream Vist year. Torres Corporation had contributed a lot. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They have a lot of money anyway, so let them spend more!¡± Lauren asked the manager to pack the dumplings, so that she could eat them in the car. ¡°Miss Torres, Master Franklin is concerned about you. He even arranged breakfast for you.¡± After biting on a dumpling, juice overflowed from it, and the fragrance of the meat instantly filled the entire car. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡± The two of them finished eating a few baskets of dumplings, while chatting along the way. Half an hourter, they arrived at the kindergarten where Yulia worked. Yulia waspletely different from ten days ago. She had a new hairstyle, she had cut off all her long hair. Her short hair made her look more energetic and refreshed. ¡°In order to reduce the hassle to maintain it, I just cut it off.¡± Yulia did not feel that it was a pity when she mentioned her long hair. On the contrary, when Lauren heard the word ¡°cut¡±, her heart ached as she touched her hair. She did not want to cut her hair. She had kept her long hair for a very long time. Yulia was wearingfortable clothes and light makeup. She looked ten years younger. Lauren realized then that Yulia was actually a woman in her thirties. If it were not for that incident two years ago, she would definitely be very happy now. Yulia brought the two of them to the principal¡¯s office. They had to pass by many sses along the way. Lauren realized that although today was a school day, there were not many children in the ss. Before they came, Ben had mentioned that this kindergarten was very famous. Due to its good teachers and strong teaching atmosphere, many parents had to rely on their connections to squeeze their children in. But why were there so few children? The principal of the kindergarten was Miss Pulver. Lauren nced at the name tag on the table. It said, ¡®Irene Pulver¡¯. ¡°You must be Lauren that Yulia mentioned, right?¡± As soon as the few of them entered the room, Irene enthusiastically went to the door to wee them. She held Lauren¡¯s hand and quickly let it go. At that moment, the rm bell in Lauren¡¯s heart suddenly rang. She had just sensed some negative aura and it shed past her. [System Divine Nine: Host, what¡¯s wrong? I felt your spiritual consciousness move a little.] Lauren shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I suddenly felt that something was wrong just now. Maybe some ghosts were passing by.¡± This kind of situation would happen asionally. Lauren could feel the grievance from some ghosts. However, there were so many wandering ghosts in this world. Lauren definitely could not care about all of them, so sometimes she just let them be. As long as they did not harm anyone, Lauren would turn a blind eye. Irene gestured for the two to sit down and began to get ready the tea set. Chapter 72 - Miss Pulver the Young Principal

Chapter 72: Miss Pulver the Young Principal

¡°This is the newly picked Darjeeling. My rtive sent it to me. It¡¯s very fragrant.¡± After eating a pile of dumplings, Lauren was thirsty. The tea was at the right temperature. Lauren drank it in one gulp and felt less bloated. ¡°Miss Pulver, this tea is so delicious. I still want more!¡± Ms Pulver¡¯s office was filled with the strong fragrance of tea. There was aplete set of tea sets on her coffee table. She looked very professional. ¡°It¡¯s rare for such a young child to like drinking tea. Come, drink more.¡± Irene began to brew another pot. Amidst the dense steam, Irene¡¯s fair and delicate hands were particrly eye-catching. ¡°Wow, Miss Pulver, your skin is so nice!¡± Lauren realized that not only were Irene¡¯s hands fair and delicate, there were no pores or spots on her face at all. Yulia took a sip of tea and echoed, ¡°Of course, Miss Pulver is the famous immortal goddess among us. She is looking younger and younger over the past few years!¡± Ireneughed heartily after being praised. She was already in his thirties, yet she did not even have crow¡¯s feet. Lauren sipped her tea while secretly sizing up the office. There was a bottle of fragrance on the desk. When mixed with the fragrance of the tea, it was especially refreshing. The vermilion wooden cab was filled with all kinds of tea leaves and tea cakes. It seemed that Irene really liked drinking tea. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business. Lauren, is it okay if I call you that?¡± Perhaps it was because of work, Irene¡¯s voice was very gentle. When she spoke, her voice was gentle and soft, causing people to unconsciously indulge in it. Lauren nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Of course! Everyone calls me Lauren. You can also call me that!¡± ¡°Then you can also call me Auntie Irene. It feels strange to call me Miss Pulver.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°Is the person next to you your father?¡± Irene pointed at Ben. Ben was about to wave his hand when Lauren quickly pressed Ben¡¯s hand down. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is my father, his name is Jayden Torres.¡± Ben was so scared that he almost knelt down. Miss Torres, you¡¯re trying to kill me! It would have been fine if he was introduced as an uncle. How did he be her father? ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Lauren¡¯s father. The two of you don¡¯t look alike.¡± ¡°I inherited from her mother.¡± Ben smiled awkwardly. Although he did not know why Lauren said that, he could only y along with Lauren. ¡°Yes, this child takes after her mother.¡± ¡°I see. Then your mother must be very beautiful.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. In my heart, my mother is the most beautiful. Of course, Auntie Yulia and Auntie Irene are also very beautiful! Your children must also think that you are the most beautiful.¡± Yulia and Irene looked at each other and smiled. This child was so sweet. ¡°Miss Pulver has a daughter who is already ten years old!¡± Yulia said, her eyes filled with envy and a trace of confusion. Lauren knew that Yulia must have thought of Lily again. She shifted her butt and leaned against Yulia, taking the initiative to hold Yulia¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie. Lily wille back safely too.¡± Yulia caressed Lauren¡¯s head tenderly. Irene hurriedly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Yes, Lily will definitelye back. Lauren, I heard from Yulia that you have a way to find Lily?¡± Irene¡¯s face was filled with curiosity and a little bit of nervousness. Lauren pursed her lips and answered softly, ¡°Yes¡­I know someone at the police station. He¡¯s very capable and I¡¯ve asked him help me find her.¡± [System Divine Nine: Host, Why are you lying?] While Lauren was dealing with Irene, she quickly talked to System Divine Nine in her mind. ¡°Auntie Irene is not directly involved after all. It might not be a good thing for her to know about my ability, as it might attract attention. Besides, I¡¯m not lying. My brother has an acquaintance in the police station, which means I have an acquaintance in the police station too!¡± [System Divine Nine: Yes, I agree! The Host is bing more and more thoughtful about the matter!] ¡°Oh, so there¡¯s someone in the police station!¡± Irene followed up with a more rxed tone. ¡°But the police station didn¡¯t find Lily either. What do you n to do next?¡± ¡°Auntie Yulia said that something strange happened here. Let¡¯s see if there are any clues.¡± Yulia nodded. ¡°Auntie Irene, in the past two years, there have been so many cases of missing children in the kindergarten. Have you found them all?¡± Irene shook her head regretfully. Chapter 73 - Met Quinn By Chance

Chapter 73: Met Quinn By Chance

¡°We couldn¡¯t find him. This kind of thing happens all the time. Nowadays, parents don¡¯t even dare to send their children to our kindergarten.¡± ¡°Is that why there are so few children in ss today?¡± ¡°Yes, there are fewer children entering the kindergarten this year than in the past.¡± Lauren nodded in understanding. ¡°Then what were the investigation results at that time?¡± At this point, Irene looked even more helpless. ¡°The surveince footage didn¡¯t provide much help. At that time, the police watched the surveince footage and saw that those children got lost either when walking out in the crowd by themselves, or they disappeared after being picked up by their parents.¡± ¡°In any case, not a single child was found.¡± Lauren chatted with Irene for a while more and realized that she could not get any information out of her. ¡°Auntie Yulia, I have some questions about Lily that I want to ask you alone. Let¡¯s go out and talk. I won¡¯t disturb Auntie Irene.¡± Yulia agreed and brought Lauren out. The environment of this kindergarten was very good. The leisure area in the middle had all kinds of facilities, such as slides, swings and seesaws. Yulia brought Lauren to sit on a chair beside her. ¡°Auntie Yulia, can you contact those parents who lost their children?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask around, I should be able to find out.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you then. I still feel that Ms Pulver the principal is a little strange¡­¡± After bidding farewell to Yulia, Ben and Luaren got into the car. ¡°Miss Torres, where are we going now?¡± ¡°Mr. Carson, let¡¯s go for a ride!¡± Lauren had not slept well in the past few nights. She had been thinking about this matter all day and felt dizzy. Ben took a turn along this road and turned into a street. Suddenly, there were many people gathered around something. ¡°What¡¯s going on in front? Why are there so many people?¡± Ben was also curious and slowed down the car. ¡°Miss Torres, do you want to go down and take a look?¡± ¡°Sure, I haven¡¯t joined in the fun for a long time! It¡¯ll fun to join in!¡± Lauren happily opened the car door and ran towards the group of people. Unfortunately, the crowd was too crazy. Lauren tried her best to squeeze in, but she was unable to, so she stood at the outermost circle. ¡°Miss Torres, it seems like there¡¯s some celebrity here. I saw these people holding banners and encouragement cards with ¡®Q¡¯ written on them.¡± ¡°Mr. Carson, please hold me as I also want to see a celebrity!¡± Lauren had never seen such a scene before, so she was extremely curious. She stretched out her hands and asked Ben to hold her up high. Ben obediently carried Lauren and put her on his neck. ¡®Miss Torres is quite heavy,¡¯ Ben thought silently. ¡°How is it? Did you see it?¡± Lauren held Ben¡¯s head to keep it steady. All the girls were present, but Ben was taller than them, so she could see it clearly. ¡°I saw it, I saw it!¡± There was no one on the round table in the middle, only the staff were adjusting the equipment. A figure wearing ck casual clothes slowly walked up from the side of the round table! Wait, why does this tall figure look so familiar?! The people around them began to scream and wave the signs in their hands non-stop. ¡°Quinn, I love you!¡± ¡°You are my lifetimepanion, we¡¯ll be together forever!¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­you are so handsome!¡± All kinds of voices mixed together. Lauren could not help but cover her ears. She took a closer look. The person in the middle of the round table was actually someone she knew, Quinn! A lifetimepanion? What an old-fashioned slogan¡­ Based on the information on the poster behind the round stage, this event was a meet and greet session with Quinn. Quinn¡¯s advertisement had alreadypleted filming and was broadcast on the most popr satellite TV channels. Now, even more people knew about this handsome man who had just returned from abroad. Lauren had also seen the advertisement. Although Quinn was an annoying person in Lauren¡¯s heart, he was very professional in his job. In the advertisement, he was a hero with great martial arts skills. The part that attracted the most fans was none other than the few movements he made in the air. The tall and slender hero sliced the air with his sword, looking somewhat like the overlord of the martial arts world. The biggest selling point of today¡¯s event was to have Quinn perform that action on the tightrope. The equipment team had already set up the tools necessary for the wire stunt performance. The host gave a few pleasantries and introduced Quinn. ¡°Next, it¡¯s time for the segment where everyone¡¯s eyes are really for! As you can see, we¡¯ve already prepared all the equipment. Quinn will perform for us the heroic moves of our martial arts hero on the tightrope!¡± The fans all apuded wildly. Chapter 74 - The Wire Rope

Chapter 74: The Wire Rope

Although Lauren hated Quinn¡¯s venomous tongue, she still pped along with the fans. In order to have a better effect, Quinn even changed into the ancient battle costume he wore during the advertisement. The fans cheered even louder. ¡°Humph, if you knew how venomous Quinn is, you definitely wouldn¡¯t like him!¡± Laurenined in a low voice. The staff on the stage was helping Quinn put on his equipment. Lauren saw a woman standing by the side of the round stage. She had her hands in her pockets and was dressed in an extremely smart work outfit. She was staring at Quinn on the stage. The equipment had been put on and the protective equipment had been set up. The staff was checking the equipment onest time. Suddenly, Lauren swayed. Fragments of images shed through her mind. There was panic, noise and blood. She felt an inexplicable panic in her heart. She held her breath and focused her mind, activating her ¡®prophet¡¯ function. In the thirty-two seconds¡¯ images shown in the ¡®prophet¡¯, Quinn was brandishing his sword in the air. Suddenly, the wire rope broke, and Quinn fell straight to the ground. His handsome face was covered in blood. Lauren snapped back to reality, and her face was filled with anxiety. It was almost toote! Quinn had already prepared himself, waiting for the wire rope to hoist him up. Lauren wanted to shout to stop all of this, but the surrounding fans were shouting so loudly that her voice waspletely drowned out. In a moment of desperation, Lauren stretched out her index and middle fingers and pointed them at the sky, drawing two circles. Quinn¡¯s feet had already left the ground and were slowly rising. The fans excitedly shouted the slogan and constantly chanted Quinn¡¯s name. Lauren closed her eyes and quickly chanted an incantation. A bolt of lightning suddenly appeared in the distance. A few secondster, there was a thunderous boom that shocked everyone present. The sound system suddenly emitted a sharp sound. Then, all the lights in the venue dimmed and the sound system stopped. Quinn had only risen by less than half a meter. The staff quickly went up to check and found that the power was out. The host quickly used the backup loudspeaker to exin the situation to the people at the scene. The staff on the round tform had already helped Quinn tond. ¡°Dear fans and friends, I¡¯m sorry. The power was suddenly cut off at the scene today, causing our activities to stop midway.¡± The fans let out disappointed voices, but there was nothing they could do. Under the guidance of the staff, the crowd gradually dispersed. Lauren did not leave. She waited until most of the people had left before she went to look for Quinn with Ben. What happened today was definitely not a coincidence, ording to Lauren¡¯s prediction, Quinn fell when he reached the highest point. If he fell at this time, he would definitely die. Moreover, the wire rope used must have gone through repeated checks. It was impossible for it to break so easily. Someone must have deliberately turned a blind eye to it. Lauren had predicted it this time. But next time, Lauren might not be able to appear in time. Moreover, with so many people around, there was nothing Lauren could do. It was better to alert Quinn. Lauren told Ben about what had happened just now. Ben believed it without a doubt and brought Lauren to look for Quinn. Naturally, they were stopped by the security guard at the door. The security guard was wearing a hat, but there were a few yellow hairs slipped out from the hat. It seemed that this security guard was someone with a story. He reached out his hand to stop the two of them. ¡°Where did youe from? Not everyone can enter the backstage. Do you have a work permit?¡± Ben was so focused on looking for Master Quinn that he forgot about this. ¡°We¡¯re looking for Quinn. I¡¯m his younger sister!¡± ¡°Younger sister? I¡¯ve never heard of him having a younger sister. You¡¯re so young and you¡¯re already chasing after celebrities. Are you here to ask for an autograph?¡± ¡°My name is Lauren. You can go in and ask him! Since you¡¯re so handsome, you¡¯ll definitely help me with this small favor, right?¡± Lauren used the trick that she was best at, which was to act coquettish and praise others. She spared no effort to praise him! Even if it was a little against her heart! The security guard was very impressed by this trick. When he heard Lauren say that he was handsome, he smiled shyly and said, ¡°Am I really handsome?¡± Lauren nodded her head vigorously. Her big eyes were slowly filled with sincerity. Thus, the security guard went in to pass on the message. Lauren sighed and thought to herself, ¡®As expected, a woman who knew how to act coquettish has the best luck.¡¯ Very soon, Quinn appeared after the yellow-haired security guard. ¡°It¡¯s this cute little girl looking for you. Look, isn¡¯t she very cute?¡± Quinn saw Lauren standing at the door. ¡®Excuse me, did you get drugged?¡¯ Quinn thought to himself. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Quinn wanted to call her ¡®jinx¡¯, but when the words were already on the tip of his tongue, he recalled Franklin¡¯s warning and swallowed back his words. Chapter 75 - Went Missing Again

Chapter 75: Went Missing Again

Seeing that they did know each other, the security guard whistled and left. ¡°There was something wrong with the wire rope just now,¡± Lauren said straightforwardly. Quinn frowned. Lauren hade over for no particr reason and uttered such nonsense when she saw him. This definitely triggered Quinn and he became even more impatient. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go and check it out. Something must be wrong with that most important load-bearing rope. Go and take a look yourself.¡± Lauren did not want to waste any more time with Quinn. ¡®Hmph, you¡¯re ignoring me. I don¡¯t want to talk to you either,¡¯ Lauren thought. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t even know where you are right now!! Good intentions don¡¯t get rewarded well!¡¯ With this thought in mind, Lauren flicked her hair and left. Ben remained where he was. After some consideration, he decided to persuade Quinn. ¡°Master Quinn, you don¡¯t know Miss Torres very well. She would never joke about such matters. No matter how much you dislike her, don¡¯t bet your life on it. You¡¯ll feel at ease if you go and take a look.¡± Ben was not educated, so he had always expressed his thoughts in the most straightforward and simple way. Quinn politely agreed. On the way back to the dressing room, his expression was grave. He stopped the staff on the way. ¡°Excuse me, where is the room for the wire rope?¡± This ce had hosted a lot of activities. There must be a special room for these things. ¡°It¡¯s in the room at the end of the corridor.¡± Quinn thanked him, but did not return to the dressing room. He walked straight to that special room. His phone vibrated. Quinn took it out to take a look. It was his manager, Paul. He thought for a moment, and decided to hang up on Paul first. Just like what Ben said, it did not matter if he looked around. There was no one in the special room. Due to the temporary power outage, the staff hurriedly took the things back and went out to help with other things. Quinn saw the few ropes and equipment that had been tied to his body. For some reason, he felt a little nervous. In order to have a better shooting effect, the steel wire used was very thin. Quinn picked up the thicker one and frowned as he checked the steel wire. How could this be? There was a sudden sound at the door. Quinn quickly put the steel wire back to its original position and walked out of the room. He actually saw Paul at the door of the room. Looking at Quinning out of the special room, Paul¡¯s expression was a little strange. ¡°Why did youe here?¡± Quinn maintained hisposure. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just came to the wrong ce. I¡¯m not familiar with this ce.¡± Paul looked at him suspiciously. He didn¡¯t say anything and brought him back to the dressing room. ¡°Today¡¯s activity was interrupted, so you¡¯ll definitely have to make up for it. I¡¯ll inform you when and where.¡± Quinn answered absent-mindedly and decided to discuss it with Franklin tonight. ¡°He actually treats my kindness as ill intent!¡± Lauren walked in front angrily. She was cross when she thought of Quinn¡¯s arrogant attitude just now. Ben wiped his sweat and followed Lauren closely. ¡°Miss Torres, did you practice race walking in the past? Why are you walking so fast?! You¡¯re walking in the opposite direction, the car is parked over there!¡± Lauren, who was walking in front, sped up and turned a deaf ear to Ben. Ben¡¯s cell phone rang. He chased after Lauren, panting as he picked up the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Yes, right next to me.¡± ¡°What? We¡¯reing over right now!¡± Ben hung up the phone and hurriedly shouted for Lauren to stop. ¡°Miss Torres, the manager of the amusement park called. He said that another child has gone missing!¡± Lauren suddenly stopped in her tracks. Her little face was red from walking just now, and she anxiously ran toward Ben. ¡°Mr. Carson, quickly go to the amusement park!¡± This ce was very close to the amusement park, so it only took ten minutes. Along the way, Lauren urged Ben to go past two red traffic lights. At the third red traffic light, Ben finally stopped. ¡°Miss Torres, I don¡¯t dare to run another red traffic light. I don¡¯t have many points left to be deducted.¡± Lauren could not calm down while waiting for the red traffic light. She was anxious and looked around to ease her anxiety. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that the old man whom I always meet at the amusement park?¡± Ben also looked over and saw that the old man was walking along the road with a little girl. ¡°Yes, his granddaughter is here?¡± Lauren shook her head, indicating that she did not know either. ¡°The light is green! Mr. Carson, hurry up and leave!¡± Five minutester, the car stopped at the entrance of Star Dream Amusement Park. Lauren had previously instructed the manager to inform her immediately if there were any cases of lost or missing children. So, the manager was already waiting for Lauren at the entrance. Chapter 76 - Possessed by a Ghost

Chapter 76: Possessed by a Ghost

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lauren asked the manager about the situation as she walked into the park, while Ben locked the car and followed closely behind. ¡°We¡¯re still trying to understand the exact situation. Fifteen minutes ago, a woman approached a staff member and said that her child was missing. When I received this news, I immediately called the police and informed you.¡± When they went to the manager¡¯s office, the woman who had lost her child was sobbing. The police officers had already arrived and were at the scene to understand the situation. ¡°My name is Sophia Brook, and my daughter¡¯s name is Isabe Brook. She¡¯s only six years old!¡± The police officersforted her as they asked her about the entire process. ¡°I don¡¯t know...I went to buy balloons. My daughter was clearly standing right next to me. In just a few seconds, I couldn¡¯t find her.¡± Then, the manager brought the police officer to the surveince hall. Lauren followed quietly behind. ¡°Who is this little girl?¡± The police officer pointed at Lauren. ¡°People who are not rted to the case are not allowed to touch these things.¡± ¡°Oh right, where is your boss? We need your boss to assist in the investigation after such a thing happened.¡± The manager was in a difficult position. Under such circumstances, he could only tell the truth. ¡°Well, sheriff, this little girl is the boss of our amusement park. She¡¯s not registered under the enterprise, but she is indeed the boss.¡± Looking at the child who was not even half as tall as him, the sheriff fell into a few seconds of contemtion. He thought, ¡®Alright, whatever you say.¡¯ ¡°Have you found the surveince footage?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The few of them went forward to take a look. Lauren was not tall enough, so she could only stand on her tiptoes and watch with difficulty. Sophia appeared on the screen. Just as what she had mentioned, she was buying balloons at the amusement park, and her daughter was standing at the side obediently. Suddenly, for some reason, her daughter walked in another direction. Soon, she walked into the crowd and disappear. The police officer knocked on the table with the folder in his hand. ¡°Did the same thing happen to you once?¡± The manager nodded, a little scared. ¡°Yes, two years ago, something simr happened. A little girl also suddenly left like this time.¡± Sophia, who was sobbing at the side, heard this and immediately shouted crazily, ¡°No way! My girl is so obedient, she definitely won¡¯t leave by herself!¡± ¡°Isabe, what should I do if you disappear? ! You¡¯re all I have left!¡± Sophia cried her heart out in the surveince room. The police continued to check the surveince footage of the other sections of the road. Lauren bit her lip and did not say a word. The others could not see, but she did. It was that little ghost again. ¡°Get the surveince footage from two blocks away from the amusement park and find out where the little girl went.¡± The case from two years ago ended without a proper conclusion because the nearby facilities were not yetplete. There was no surveince footage, so it was impossible to track Lily¡¯s whereabouts. But now, the nearby areas had been developed, and almost every ce had surveince cameras. ¡°Huh? Who is this?¡± ¡°Mrs. Sophia Brook, pleasee over and see if this is your daughter, Isabe Brook?¡± Sophia cried so hard that she did not have any strength left. She was supported by a female police officer and immediately recognized that it was her daughter. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my Isabe! Who Is this man? He must have abducted Isabe!¡± Sophia became agitated again and the police officer had no choice but to pull her away. Without anyone blocking her view, Lauren finally saw the man they were talking about. It was actually... Ben and Lauren looked at each other. They could see the astonishment in each other¡¯s eyes. It was actually the old man they met on the way here! They had thought that the little girl he was holding was his granddaughter! ¡°Find out who this old man is.¡± The police continued to watch their movements. For a period of time, their figures werepletely blocked by the endless stream of traffic. When they reappeared, Isabe was already gone. Only the old man was left on the street, seemingly at a loss. He stood there in a daze for a few minutes, looking left and right before slowly walking in the opposite direction. His walking speed was obviously much slower. The police repeatedly looked at the footage, but still could not find any clues. They brought Sophia back to the police station to make a statement, and then backed up the surveince video. ¡°If you have any other clues on your side, try to provide them to us.¡± The manager agreed and sent the few police officers out. As this matter was not publicized, the amusement park was still bustling with noise and excitement. Ben pushed Lauren, who had been in a daze after watching the surveince video. ¡°Miss Torres, what have you thought of?¡± And at this moment, there were only four words in Lauren¡¯s mind. Possessed by a ghost. Chapter 77 - Three Big Questions in Philosophy

Chapter 77: Three Big Questions in Philosophy

Lauren asked Ben to inform the police station to keep her updated if they found the old man. After all, she had a lot of contact with this old couple. Now that she knew that this little ghost was still ¡®abducting¡¯ children, she could confirm that this was definitely done by a gang, and a long-term operation too. Perhaps these missing cases in the past two years were all rted to this little ghost. There were four categories now. The first was Lily, the second was Isabe, the third was the missing children in the kindergarten, and the fourth was the other missing children in the city. There must be some connection between these missing children. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many vicious missing cases in such a safe ce. The current situation was like a crack that suddenly appeared in the dark sky, and there was light shining in. What Lauren needed to do now was to open the crack bit by bit until the dark clouds that covered her eyes were removed and the truth could be seen. Another piece of good news was that Yulia called to say that she had already contacted the parents and had arranged to meet them at a cafe near the kindergarten the next day. Although there was another missing case today, they managed to gather some clues and obtain some results. Lily, who had gone missing two years ago, was still alive, which meant that these missing children were of value to them. Isabe¡¯s life would not be in danger for the time being. Therefore, Lauren asked Ben to take the surveince tapes of the other missing cases, intending to see if they were all in the same situation. Quinn did not stay any longer after removing his make-up. He put on his hat and mask, and went straight to Franklin¡¯s office. However, he had forgotten about his terrorist-like attire and was stopped by the security guard at the door. ¡°Who are you? Where did youe from? Where are you going?¡± No wonder people said that a security guard was like a philosopher. The questions he asked were three big philosophical problems. ¡°You can¡¯t enter without an appointment! You¡¯re dressed like an idiot. We¡¯re a properpany.¡± Quinn, who was wearing a pair of torn jeans, was speechless. Looked like Franklin¡¯spany recruited security guards based on how venomous they were! ¡°I¡¯m looking for President Torres. I¡¯m his younger brother.¡± The security guard nced at Quinn from head to toe with a sharp gaze. ¡°I¡¯m really Franklin¡¯s younger brother!¡± In the end, Quinn went in sessfully, but it was Franklin¡¯s secretary who came down personally to pick him up. ¡°Your security here is really¡­responsible.¡± Quinn could onlye up with this word after pausing for a long time. After making a scene at the door for quite a while, Quinn, who originally wanted to hide his identity, became thepany¡¯s top news on the forum. The female employees coveted Quinn¡¯s good looks for a long time, but they had no idea how to approach him. After all, Franklin was cold, but everyone knew that Quinn¡¯s personality was the opposite of his brother¡¯s. Therefore, at 3:30 in the afternoon, which was supposed to be working hours, the female employees of the Torres Corporation all went to the toilet to touch up their makeup. Then, they all stood at the elevator entrance, ready to have an idental encounter with Quinn. As soon as the elevator door opened, Quinn was surrounded by a group of girls in front of him. ¡°Quinn, look here!¡± The sound of snapping photos kept ringing out. Quinn walked from the elevator to the door of Franklin¡¯s office, as if he had experienced a super close-up fan meeting. Only after closing the door of Franklin¡¯s office did it bepletely quiet. Quinn felt exhausted and leaned against the door. ¡°Franklin, I didn¡¯t know that all the employees in yourpany are my fans.¡± Franklin was wearing earphones to concentrate on theputer, he did not even look at Quinn. ¡°Franklin?¡± Suddenly Franklin spoke a German sentence, Quinn then realised that he was on a video conference. He squatted quietly for a while until Franklin finally took off his headphones. ¡°Why are you here again? Are you tired of being a celebrity? Do you want me to arrange a position for you in thepany?¡± ¡°You must be joking.¡± ¡°Franklin, I really have something important to talk to you about.¡± Franklin spread his hands, indicating that he was all ears. Quinn then told Franklin everything that happened at the event. ¡°Then I went to the room to look at the wires. Sure enough, there were traces of wear and tear. The wires were all fine, except one wire that was cut with pliers. I saw traces of damage.¡± As it concerned Quinn¡¯s safety, Franklin frowned and took it seriously. ¡°Fortunately, the power went off midway. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t even know what happened now.¡± Quinn also heaved a sigh of relief, as if he had just saved his life. ¡°Yeah, for some reason, it was a sunny day and the sun was shining brightly. Suddenly, there was thunder. After the thunder, the power went out.¡± Chapter 78 - Freeloader

Chapter 78: Freeloader

Lauren¡¯s cute and often cunning face suddenly shed across Franklin¡¯s mind. He smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a coincidence. It was Lauren who saved your life.¡± ¡°What do you mean? She guessed based on a hindsight! She only told me when something almost happened.¡± ¡°Have you ever thought that it might be her fault that nothing happened to you?¡± Quinn got up from the sofa and walked forward. He first ced the back of his hand on Franklin¡¯s forehead, then used the same hand to touch his own forehead. ¡°That¡¯s not right. You don¡¯t have a fever. Why are you talking nonsense? Didn¡¯t I say that it was because of the thunder that nothing happened to me? Are you saying the thunder was caused by Lauren?¡± ¡°Franklin, we have to believe in science!¡± Quinn lectured his brother earnestly. Franklin did not mind Quinn¡¯s attitude. He only knew that seeing was believing. He had experienced simr thing before, so he firmly believed it. ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, won¡¯t we know when we see Lauren tonight?¡± Thus, while Lauren was having dinner, the two of them drove to the Dream Vi to look for her. Looking at the two of them who appeared together again, Lauren wondered if they had specially chosen toe at the time for dinner. Why was she always eating when they came? Lauren put the drumstick in her hand behind her back. ¡°You¡­why are you here?¡± ¡°Master Franklin, Master Quinn! Sit down quickly!¡± Ben hurriedly called for the two of them to sit down. ¡°Have you eaten? Shall I ask the waiter to add two more pairs of chopsticks?¡± Franklin nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± It had been a long time since he had eaten together with Lauren, and he actually missed her. Although he did not want to admit it, he had only gone over during the meal time. He wanted to see if he could coincidentally bump into Lauren for a meal. Quinn had been working the entire day, and he was shaken by the unexpected incident. Since he had been running around nonstop, he did not have time to eat. Looking at this exquisite meal, he did not decline and took the chopsticks that Ben handed over. Lauren picked up another drumstick and ced it in her bowl. As expected, they were here to freeload! Hmph! The dignified young masters of the Torres family were so poor that they did not even have the money to eat! Last time at the amusement park, they freeloaded on her fried chicken. Next time, she had to ask Scott to charge more money. ¡°Lauren, we came here today to ask about what happened at the event venue.¡± Lauren¡¯s mouth was oily as she ate the chicken drumstick. It was very simr to when she ate at the Torres family home. Naturally, Franklin took the tissue on the table and handed it to Lauren. Perhaps it was a habit. Lauren also reached out and took it. ¡°Oh¡­what happened at the event venue?¡± Lauren asked despite knowing the answer. ¡®Didn¡¯t he ignore her this afternoon? Why did he bring Franklin here at night?¡¯ Lauren thought. All of a sudden, the familiar sound of music could be heard from the television. It turned out that it was time for the daily news. ¡°Something strange happened at the Star Convention Center in the western suburbs today. At 1:15 pm, a bolt of lightning suddenly shed across the clear sky, followed by a thunderous sound. The circuit of the convention center, which was holding a fan event, was suddenly cut off, and the fan event was forced to stop ¡°ording to the meteorologist, the convection situation was stable at that time, there was no reason for such lightning and thunder at all. There was no exnation for the weather phenomenon today. The incident did not cause any harm to anyone, but the circuit of the surrounding area was also affected. ording to statistics, within an hour of the ckout, the economic value of the entire ckout area was three million.¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze was attracted by the news. ¡°There are witnesses who have recorded the scene.¡± A video appeared on the television. It happened to capture the lightning bolt on the distant mountain, followed by the sound of thunder. In the background of the video, the terrified screams of some girls could still be faintly heard. ¡°Currently, everything is stable. Experts say that the weather will be fine in the next few days and there won¡¯t be such a problem again. However, please pay attention to your safety when you are out.¡± After the news was broadcast, the other three people turned their gazes to Lauren at the same time. The chicken drumsticks were really delicious! It was only until Lauren realized they were staring at her. Franklin was the first to start the ball rolling. ¡°Lauren, this thunder¡­was it you who did it?¡± ¡°Yes, it was me.¡± After saving a life, the System Divine Nine even gave her a reward. Saving a life was much more valuable. Compared to three million dors, a life was definitely more important. Quinn was speechless when he heard Lauren straightforwardly say such irrelevant words. Chapter 79 - Last Drumstick

Chapter 79: Last Drumstick

¡°Did you both get hit in the head?¡± But no one paid any attention to Quinn. Franklin asked, ¡°How did you know there was a problem with the rope?¡± Lauren said, ¡°It was just likest time when I almost smashed your vase. I predicted that something bad would happen. There were too many people at the scene, so other than that method, I couldn¡¯t think of any other way¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, the fans at the scene were too crazy. They kept shouting Master Quinn¡¯s name. No one heard Miss Torres even if she wanted to.¡± Ben agreed and recalled the situation at the event. Franklin nodded. ¡°Quinn followed your instructions and went to check on those wire ropes. As you said, there were signs of damage. I¡¯m afraid that when he rose into the sky, the steel wire would break under the weight.¡± Quinn retorted unhappily, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®I followed her instructions¡¯?! You make it sound like I listen to her obediently.¡± Franklin nced at Quinn quietly. ¡°Eat your food.¡± Lauren snickered. In front of Franklin, everyone was just a small fry. ¡°It¡¯s aplex world in the entertainment industry. In order to get to the top, everyone¡¯s thoughts areplicated. You just came back from abroad, so you probably don¡¯t know. There could be a lot of twists and turns in this matter. We can¡¯t rule out that this incident was done by yourpetitors. But it¡¯s toote to pursue it now. Everyone has dispersed.¡± ¡°You have to be more careful in the future.¡± Quinn nodded. ¡°I know, anyway this matter might just be an ident. Franklin, don¡¯t worry too much. I just returned to the US, so I don¡¯t have any enemies.¡± Quinn said indifferently. ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s best to be careful. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to be by your side, so I can be at ease.¡± ¡°I can have bodyguards? Looks like I¡¯ve really be a big star!¡± Quinn quipped. Lauren let out a ¡°Hmph¡±. She did not lower her voice, instead, it was as if she was deliberately letting everyone hear her. ¡°What are you grunting for? You must have been lucky to be right about what happened today. I don¡¯t believe that you have any prophetic abilities! Don¡¯t brainwash Franklin!¡± Lauren couldn¡¯t be bothered to refute Quinn. She silently moved all the dishes in the opposite direction of Quinn. ¡°You can move them. My hands are long. I¡¯ll get the dishes no matter how far you move them. Unlike me, you have short hands and short legs.¡± After saying that, as if to verify what he had just said, Quinn deliberately reached out to grab the drumstick that was furthest away from him. But there was only one drumstick left! Scott had specifically instructed the kitchen to prepare a special dish for her. Quinn picked up the drumstick and was about to put it into his bowl when he was ¡°Intercepted¡± by another pair of chopsticks that picked up the drumstick. It was Franklin. ¡°Lauren is the biggest contributor today, so she should be the one eating it. What right do you have to eat the drumstick?¡± With that, thest drumsticknded steadily on Lauren¡¯s te. Lauren smiled widely while Quinn was flustered and exasperated. ¡°Franklin! You don¡¯t love me anymore! In the past, whenever there was a drumstick, you would give it to me and you even gave me your share!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve changed!!!¡± Faced with Quinn¡¯s usation, Franklin merely responded with a faint ¡°Hmm¡±. Quinn¡¯s allegation was fruitless. ¡°Childish!¡± Lauren muttered. ¡°Who are you calling childish?¡± ¡°Whoever answers me is childish!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s childish!¡± Although the meal was noisy, it was also lively. Franklin once again experienced the joy of eating. After the meal, they went for a walk by theke to digest their food. Lauren realized that ever since she spoke to Franklin at the amusement park, he had treated her much better. Of course, this did not mean that Franklin had treated her badly in the past. It was just that he was doing everything for the benefit of Lauren now, and Lauren could feel his good intentions. As the saying went, ¡®forgive thy neighbor¡¯; Lauren did not reject Franklin¡¯s kindness now. The sky had notpletely darkened. It was still a dark blue color, but the moon and stars could already be seen. ¡°The sky with such high visibility can only be seen in the western suburbs.¡± Quinn lifted his head and looked at the sky full of stars. The air and light pollution in the city center was too severe. The sky above them was usually ck, which was unlike here. When one looked up at the sky, it was as if they had fallen into a fairy tale. ¡°Sparklers!¡± Scott had prepared arge pile of sparklers at some point in time. When Lauren saw them, she jumped happily on the spot. Her smile sparkled under the light. Franklin took the sparklers and helped Lauren light one of them. Chapter 80 - Going Home

Chapter 80: Going Home

Bright sparks burst forth, looking exceptionally beautiful in the dark. Lauren waved the sparklers continuously, one in each hand, while she twirled around on the grass. Lauren was the happiest she¡¯d been in the past ten days. No matter how many people cared about her, be it Scott or James, nothing wasparable to have her family by her side. ¡°Lauren,e back to stay in the Torres family.¡± Franklin¡¯s sudden words stunned everyone present. Lauren subconsciously nced at Quinn. ¡°As for what happened that day, it was Quinn¡¯s and my fault. No matter what had happened, we shouldn¡¯t have med you. You were still a child at that time. In other words, you shouldn¡¯t bear all these grudges.¡± After Lauren ran away from home, Quinn also regretted what happened that day. Although he didn¡¯t like Lauren, he had never thought of chasing her out of the Torres family. After all, her surname was Torres. Most importantly, Quinn realized that ever since Lauren left, Mr. Hayes had never given him a good attitude! ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Many things could be categorized as either ck or white, but when it involved family and its members, it was difficult to draw a clear line between them. Although Lauren always imed to be a master, she was also in a difficult position when it came to such matters. She was willing to go back. When she returned to the Torres family, she could watch TV with the maids, chat and y chess with Mr. Hayes. She could also have dinner with Franklin. But¡­ ¡°Come back then!¡± This sentence more or less surprised everyone, because the person who said this was actually Quinn. He did not look at anyone when he said these words. Instead, he turned his head to face theCrystal Lake. His entire posture looked extremely awkward. Lauren blinked her eyes. She suddenly wondered if Quinn had been possessed by a ghost as well. ¡°Why are all of you so surprised? I¡­I don¡¯t like you. I¡¯m just concerned that Franklin has to pay for you to stay here! There are so many rooms in the Torres family, having you doesn¡¯t make much of a difference.¡± It was only then that Ben remembered that these two young masters did not know that Lauren was actually the owner of Dream Vi. Of course, it was not just Dream Vi. Lauren was also the owner of Star Dream Amusement Park and Evesting Legacy. However, it was best that Lauren revealed it herself. Ben suddenly felt a little proud. He was the only one that knew so many little secrets of Lauren. ¡°Mr. Carson, do you think I should go back and stay?¡± Lauren raised her head to look at Ben, and Ben could feel Franklin¡¯s gaze fixed on him as well. After receiving Franklin¡¯s signal, Mr. Carson quickly joined the battle team. ¡°Miss Torrres, of course, you have to go back. You don¡¯t even know how much Mr. Hayes misses you.¡± Seeing that Lauren was still hesitating, Franklin quickly helped Lauren make a decision. ¡°Ben, why don¡¯t you help Lauren pack her things?¡± Finally, Lauren gave in to the three men¡¯s persuasion. Alright, since the situation was set, Lauren wanted to say goodbye to Scott. Lauren, who was cute and exquisite, walked in front. Franklin and Quinn, each of different styles yet both handsome, followed behind. They attracted the attention of many guests. Before they even entered the hall, they could hear the sound of ss bottles being smashed. They could also hear both the voices of men and women mixed together. Lauren sped up and ran in. Franklin and Torres also followed suit. The floor of the hall was filled with broken wine bottles. They could see a slightly chubby middle-aged man who was in a drunken frenzy. He kept smashing the wine bottles. He had almost smashed all the wine on the wine cab. Scott and a few other security guards were trying to stop the man, but the ss bottle in the man¡¯s hand was jagged and sharp, so no one dared to step forward rashly. However, what was more dangerous was that on the other side of the hall, there were two children, holding toys in their hands, standing in a corner, trembling with fear. The two children did not dare toe over, and neither did the staff on the other side. The drunk man had lost control. He was holding the broken bottle in his hand and iling about wildly. The floor was also filled with ss shards. Afraid that if this continued, the two children would be hurt, Lauren nned to go around the man and subdue him. Although she was short, she had great strength. However, her n did not work out. The drunkard staggered to the side of the wine cab and tried to grab the wine bottle on it. But he lost his bnce, the wine cab was about to fall. Everyone cried out in rm. If the wine cab fell, the two children would most likely be hit. Some people had already run forward to catch the cab, but it was toote! Chapter 81 - Undermined

Chapter 81: Undermined

Lauren was already standing in a corner. She turned around and quickly took out an amulet from her empty bag while no one was looking. This amulet was usually used on humans, but it could also be used on objects. Her lips moved quickly, and the amulet disappeared. The moment the amulet disappeared, the falling speed of the cab that was about to fall slowed down. A few men managed to hold onto the cab in time. Franklin and Quinn were among those who helped. ¡°Go away! All of you, go away!¡± The man staggered and aimed the broken bottle in his hand at the people beside him. Lauren was about to step forward when she saw Quinn, who was the closest to the man, step forward and snatch the ss bottle from the man¡¯s back. The drunkard was caught from behind and kept struggling. Franklin and Scott also rushed forward to help stabilize the culprit. With the help of the few of them, the security guards sessfully controlled the drunk man and the two children were finally safe. The entire hall was in a mess. Scott called for the waiter to clean it up. ¡°Mr. Kennedy, I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay for a few more days? You haven¡¯t stayed for very long!¡± Scott said regretfully. Lauren was cute and lively. Moreover, when she was here, she always brought fun and delicious food for everyone. Everyone liked her very much. Even some of the customers knew that there was a cute little girl in their Vi. Sometimes, they would specially visit Lauren at night. ¡°We¡¯ll all miss you.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± Some of the waiters around them also came over when they heard the news. ¡°I wille to visit you guys in the future. We can then y together when the timees!¡± Another waiter brought a small bag of candy for Lauren. ¡°Lauren, eat in the car. If someone bullies you, we¡¯ll be here waiting to help you at any time!¡± For some reason, Quinn felt that this ¡°someone¡± was referring to himself. Was Lauren really so popr here? Quinn had the urge to take off his mask to steal Lauren¡¯s limelight. However, he was rational enough to control himself. When Ben returned with the luggage, he saw this touching farewell scene. He put the suitcase aside, he couldn¡¯t help but to tear together with them! Finally, they embarked on the journey home. Franklin intended to ease the rtionship between Lauren and Quinn, so he deliberately let the two of them sit in the back seat while he sat in the passenger seat. ¡°Everyone, please sit properly. We¡¯re going home!¡± Ben shouted, but of course, no one paid him any attention. He silently drove the car into the night. The two people in the back row did not like each other. One sat close to the left while the other sat close to the right. They wished there was a gxy between them. Their movements were also very simr. They both looked out of the window and absolutely did not look at each other. Franklin sighed. As their brother, he had to endure too much. Now, he even had to find a topic for them to talk about. ¡°Ahem. That was a close call. That cab almost smashed the child.¡± ¡°Quinn, you are not bad. You were very brave just now. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t even know how to end this.¡± Quinn was a person who would not be swayed by force, but once he was praised by others, he also felt embarrassed. After he got into the car, he took off his mask and hat, revealing his exquisite chin. The sky waspletely dark, and the lights in the car were not turned on. Only the flickering lights on the roadside shone on Quinn¡¯s handsome face. Every frame could be used as a poster. Of course, that was only if he did not speak. Some people look pretty good until they open their mouths. To Lauren, that ¡°some people¡± was Quinn. Upon hearing Franklin¡¯s praises, he said proudly, ¡°Of course, being a hero has always been my weakness. Franklin, do you still remember when the fat boy next door was hit by a basketball? I was the one who took him to the infirmary on a bicycle.¡± Franklin did not hesitate to undermine him. ¡°You were the one who threw that basketball.¡± Lauren could not help butugh out loud. Quinn¡¯s face was a little embarrassed. He racked his brain and thought of another matter. ¡°Then, that time Mr. Hayes fell, I carried him to the hospital and ran for twenty minutes!¡± Franklin exposed him again, ¡°At that time, I was afraid that you would feel guilty and did not tell you. Mr. Hayes fell because you dropped your pen on the ground and did not pick it up. Moreover¡­the hospital was ten minutes away from us, but you took a long detour.¡± Although she felt sorry for Mr. Hayes, Lauren still couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Quinn¡¯s expression turned from sunny to dark. Chapter 82 - Injured

Chapter 82: Injured

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Didn¡¯t Franklin praise him just now? Why was he trying to undermine him now? He was being ridiculed by this little brat. What the hell was sheughing at! Quinn kicked Franklin¡¯s seat angrily, leaving behind a gray footprint. ¡°Franklin, am I your biological brother?!¡± ¡°Hmm...you have to ask mom and dad about this. Maybe I¡¯m not?¡± For the first time, Franklin made a joke, but Quinn was unable tough. He wanted to establish a strong image in front of Lauren, but when Franklin said that, he felt like a balloon poked by a needle. After mocking Quinn, the atmosphere in the car was obviously not as serious. However, no one took the initiative to speak. The air conditioner was turned on in the car, and the air was constantly flowing. Lauren¡¯s sensitive nose smelled the smell of rust. Was someone bleeding? Lauren gathered her spiritual sense again to search for the source of this smell. Hmm? It came from the right. Was Quinn bleeding? Lauren recalled that Quinn had taken the initiative to step forward to subdue the drunk man. It was possible that he had been scratched. She shrugged. She did not care. There were fewer cars at night, and the road was very empty. Lauren identally dozed off, and when she woke up, she realized that she was almost there. Eh? Why did she feel that something was wrong? She remembered that the car windows were very hard. ¡°Are you awake? If you¡¯re awake, move your head away. It¡¯s too heavy.¡± ... Lauren obediently moved her head away and realized that she had actually fallen asleep leaning against Quinn! Because she was short, she could only lean against Quinn¡¯s arm. Quinn shook his arm and immediately grimaced. ¡°My hand is numb.¡± Lauren sat quietly back in her seat. Soon, the front door of the Torres residence appeared in front of her. Relying on the light in front of the door, Lauren immediately saw Mr. Hayes waiting for her at the door. She jumped out of the car and ran to Mr. Hayes. ¡°I missed you so much, Grandpa Hayes!¡± ¡°I missed you too, Miss Lauren! Come, let¡¯s talk inside. I¡¯ve prepared pastries for you!¡± Not sure if Mr. Hayes had forgotten or for other reasons, but when he entered, he even closed the door andpletely forgot about the other three people. Quinn, who was almost hit in the nose by the door, was speechless. When Lauren did not return, Mr. Hayes ignored him. Now that Lauren was back, Mr. Hayes hadpletely forgotten about him? How frustrating. Lauren had experienced a lot today. After eaten the cake, she became even more sleepy. ¡°You eat till you¡¯re full and just sleep? If you¡¯re not a pig, then what are you?¡± Quinn crossed his arms over his chest and spared no effort in ridiculing her. Lauren couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Mr. Hayes held her hand and led her to the second floor. ¡°By the way, Grandpa Hayes, where¡¯s the medical kit?¡± ¡°Why does Miss Torres need the medical kit? Are you injured somewhere?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s... It¡¯s that person. His hand should be injured.¡± Mr. Hayes was confused. Who was that person? ¡°It¡¯s...It¡¯s that person who hates me.¡± She thought of using this to thank him for being her ¡°human pillow¡± for the past ten minutes. After saying this, Lauren said goodnight to Mr. Hayes and closed the door. Mr. Hayes thought for a while at Lauren¡¯s door, then he sighed and walked downstairs. While Quinn and Franklin were still talking, Mr. Hayes walked over with the first aid kit. ¡°Master Quinn, are you hurt?¡± Quinn was stunned. ¡°Mr. Hayes, you finally remembered to show concern for me?¡± He reached out his right hand. When he went to grab the wine bottle, he identally cut his palm on the ss. As the wound was not serious, so he did not take it to heart. Now that he looked at it, the blood had already coagted. Mr. Hayes opened the medical box and took out a cotton swab and alcohol. ¡°Hiss...¡± When the alcohol touched the wound, Quinn shrank back. ¡°Mr. Hayes, be gentle.¡± ¡°Master Quinn, you are already such an adult. Are you still afraid of pain?¡± After disinfecting the wound, he put on another band-aid. ¡°The wound is not serious, but Master Quinn has to be careful. Avoid touching this area for the next few days. Don¡¯t get it wet.¡± Quinn raised his hand andined to Franklin, who was sitting on the opposite side of the sofa and leisurely looking at his phone, ¡°You really aren¡¯t my real brother. Even Mr. Hayes knows that I¡¯m injured, but you don¡¯t even know.¡± Franklin didn¡¯t even look at him as he continued to look at the news on his phone. Mr. Hayes held the medical box and said, ¡°Master Quinn, I didn¡¯t discover your injury, it was instructed by Miss Torres.¡± ¡°She said that you were injured, and asked me to take the first aid kit.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Quinn retracted his hand unnaturally and scratched his head. ¡°She¡¯s quite attentive.¡± Franklin¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings at the moment. Sessfully bringing Lauren back had relieved the heavy burden on his heart for the past few days. Then, he looked at Quinn, who was trying his best to hide his embarrassed face. Lauren would certainly use her own way to let Quinn change his view about her. Chapter 83 - They Are All Mothers

Chapter 83: They Are All Mothers

The next morning, Lauren got up early and prepared to meet the parents that Yulia had found. Quinn also got up early today to go for an audition. It had only been a few days since the advertisement was broadcast, but many investors had already approached Paul, hoping that they could work with Quinn. Paul picked a few better scripts for Quinn to choose from. In the end, he decided to go audition for a drama series involving teleporting. Quinn left the house without breakfast. When he left the house, he was still memorizing the lines for the audition and didn¡¯t greet anyone. Franklin turned on the morning news and ate his breakfast while listening to the financial news for that day. ¡°Lauren, where are you going today?¡± Lauren had an egg stuffed in her mouth and was in a hurry to swallow it. Unexpectedly, she choked on the egg yolk instead. Franklin hurriedly handed her a ss of milk. Phew, she¡¯s back to life. If she became the first host in history to choke to death on an egg yolk, she would probably beughed at. ¡°I¡¯m going to Auntie Yulia¡¯s ce today.¡± As he was worried about Lauren, Franklin instructed Ben to keep him informed of Lauren¡¯s progress at all times. ¡°Can you not get involved in such a dangerous matter? There are police officers around to do this.¡± He felt frightened when Lauren locked him in his room, while she went to catch a ghost alone thest time. Lauren was still such a young child. Even if she was capable, what if something happened to her? ¡°But the police can¡¯t find her. Those mothers who lost their children are very pitiful. I must help them.¡± Wait a minute¡­ Lauren was suddenly enlightened by what she had just said. Up until now, whether it was Yulia, Sophia from yesterday, or the few parents she was going to meet today, they were all mothers. Lauren had never heard Yulia mention her husband. After Isabe went missing yesterday, Sophia¡¯s husband also didn¡¯t show up. Once this thought popped up in her mind, Lauren couldn¡¯t sit still. ¡°I¡¯m not eating now. I¡¯m leaving!¡± ¡°Mr. Carson, let¡¯s go!¡± Before Franklin could finish the porridge in his mouth, Lauren had already run out. Franklin turned his head around, and not even a strand of her hair could be seen. What Ben said made some sense, Lauren was indeed very fast at the critical moment. After Lauren got into the car, she kept urging Ben to drive quickly. ¡°Got it, Miss Torres. Let me insert the car keys first.¡± The car slowly drove out of the garage. After driving down two streets, Lauren realized that there was a ck car following them. At this moment, the plot of the television series that she had watched with the maids all came to her mind. ¡®Someone wanted to kidnap us? I am not afraid!¡¯ Lauren thought. Ben looked at Lauren in the mirror. ¡°Miss Torres, why did you suddenly roll up your sleeves? Are you feeling hot? The air conditioner had already been turned to the lowest.¡± ¡°Mr. Carson, look behind us. Is there a car following us? Is it the mafia? Maybe they know my ability, so they specially came to assassinate me!¡± Lauren¡¯s expression was serious. She frowned, and the word ¡°fighting¡± was written on her small face. Ben could not help butugh. ¡°The people in the car behind are the bodyguards that Master Franklin had arranged for Miss Torres.¡± ¡°Master Franklin is worried about your safety, so he specially selected these people to follow us. If you need anything, feel free to instruct them. However, they will not affect our daily operations.¡± It was not the mafia that she had imagined. The passion that Lauren had just ignited was extinguished. Lauren arrived at the cafe that Yulia had pre-arranged. She was the first to arrived as she was feeling anxious. The others had yet to arrive. When Lauren entered the cafe, she specifically looked for the group of bodyguards, but she could not find them! As expected, they were well-trained. Yulia soon arrived with a few women. Their eyes had the same nk and dead silence that Yulia had at that time. After Yulia¡¯s introduction, Lauren found out that some of their children had gone missing two years ago, while others had gone missing a month ago. All the people present were mothers. Lauren hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°May I ask, where are your husbands?¡± Yulia was the first to answer. ¡°We divorced when I was pregnant with Lily.¡± ¡°When my baby was one year old, my husband passed away in a car ident.¡± ¡°My husband passed away three years ago because he was sick.¡± The situation of the other women was simr. They all had one striking simrity, which was that their husbands were not around when their children went missing. Chapter 84 - Laurens Dream

Chapter 84: Lauren¡¯s Dream

Lauren could not believe that this was a coincidence. ¡°Lauren, these parents really want to know if their children are still alive. You asked me to bring Lily¡¯s personal belongings thest time, and sensed that Lily was still alive.¡± ¡°After they heard this, they really want you to take a look. Is that okay?¡± If it was the same group of people who had kidnapped the children, Lauren was almost certain that these children were still alive. When she saw the yearning eyes of these parents, she could not bear to refuse. They looked as if they had suddenly seen an oasis after walking in the desert for many years. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll help youter.¡± Following that, Lauren asked them a few more questions, and they all answered one by one. From the stories of these few people, Lauren captured somemon points. For example, their children were either lost on their own, just like in Lily¡¯s situation; or they inexplicably disappeared into thin air in the surveince cameras. The police were also puzzled, so these cases were still pending. After Lauren understood the general situation, she was quite confident of her spections. ¡°Mr. Carson, please go to the police station and get the surveince footage on those days these children went missing.¡± Seeing was believing. It would be easier to tell whether Lauren¡¯s spections were correct after she looked at the surveince footage. The mothers had just finished talking about their sad stories and were now sobbing quietly. Lauren apanied them silently. The sunlight shone in from the window. Looking out from the clean ss window of the cafe, one could see the gate of the kindergarten. There were three or four security guards standing at the gate of the kindergarten. Irene had told Lauren that because of these missing cases, they had increased the number of security guards and had been taking turns to guard it. Lauren shook her head gently. If it was really a ghost, how could these security guards be able to stop it? Suddenly, a few people in suits appeared at the gate. Then, Irene came out to open the door for them. ¡°Auntie Yulia, do you think that is Miss Irene Pulver the Principal?¡± Yulia wasforting a female parent that she was more familiar with. When she heard Lauren¡¯s question, she raised her head to take a look. ¡°Oh, yes. Miss Pulver has been preparing to open a new kindergarten recently. The few people in suits are all from the education bureau. They¡¯ve beening here quite frequentlytely.¡± While they were talking on this topic, the parent that Yulia was consoling spoke up. Her voice was still trembling. ¡°Opening a new kindergarten? Then what about here? Are they going to stop operating here? What about my child? If this ce is going to be demolished, won¡¯t there be no clues left?¡± ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t know either. Miss Pulver said that this ce might be unlucky. If such things keep happening, the kindergarten won¡¯t be able to continue.¡± Lauren turned her gaze back to the mothers. ¡°After your children went missing, did the kindergarten have any reaction?¡± All the parents shook their heads. ¡°Although the children were lost near the kindergarten, it has nothing to do with the kindergarten. The police investigated and said that it was the child¡¯s own problem.¡± ¡°However, those teachers took the me and resigned.¡± After sitting in the cafe for the whole morning, every parent told Lauren about their situation. To the outsiders, it might seem unbelievable. Why would these parents ce their hopes on Lauren? She was just four-and-a-half-year-old. But to these parents, Lauren was their only hope. Even if it was very slim, they still had to grab any opportunities to find their children. There were no clues to these missing cases at all. Even the police could not do anything about it, so it was even harder for them to find their children on their own. They had no choice but to blindly trust Lauren. Following that, in the private room of the cafe, Lauren used the aura cane to help her detect the essence of the children. As expected, the aura cane was pointing in the same direction as it did for Lily. This meant two things, which were the children were still alive, and it was very likely that they were with Lily. After exining the situation to the parents, they cried and begged Lauren to find their children. Lauren had no choice but to agree. [System Divine Nine: Host, although none of the previous missions have failed, we have already spent too much time on this mission. What if¡­] Lauren knew what System Divine Nine was about to say. What if the mission failed? What if she really could not find these children? However, Lauren was unwilling to think about this ¡®what if¡¯ right now. Not to mention the nature of the mission itself, even if the time limit of the mission was exceeded, she would definitely continue to investigate. This was the biggest reason why she had agreed to be the Host back then. It was not for the rewards and honor, but to continuously help one person after another. Chapter 85 - Nice Fragrance

Chapter 85: Nice Fragrance

Lauren, Yulia and a few other parents walked out of the cafe. Miss Pulver happened to be escorting the guests to the entrance of the kindergarten. Looking at these familiar faces at the entrance of the cafe, Irene¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment before she walked over to them with a decent smile. Irene was three meters away from Lauren when she could already smell the fragrance on Irene¡¯s body. It was so fragrant. Lauren recalled that Irene¡¯s office was also filled with fragrance. ¡°Mrs Wright, Mrs Koller, why is everyone gathered together today? What a coincidence!¡± A few parents nodded at Miss Pulver, but their attitude was not very good. Although the police station had already stated that the missing child had nothing to do with the kindergarten, they still felt a little resentful in their hearts. ¡°Lauren is here too.¡± Miss Pulver patted Lauren¡¯s head affectionately. The perfume on her wrist was even stronger. Lauren could not help but sneeze. She rubbed her nose. ¡°Hello, Auntie Irene! These aunties have all lost their children, so I am here tofort them!¡± ¡°I see, you are such a good girl.¡± Irene smiled and looked at Yulia. ¡°Do you have any leads on finding Lily?¡± Lauren shook her head. ¡°Not a single clue. Those surveince cameras are useless. Lily got lost on her own, and the police officers that I know are also unable to help Auntie Yulia.¡± ¡°Oh¡­Lauren, don¡¯t be discouraged. It¡¯s good that you have such a kind heart. Is your Dad here again today? Why haven¡¯t I seen your mother? You mentioned that your mother is very beautiful thest time. I have always wanted to see her.¡± Ben, who was in a daze at the side, was about to speak when Lauren squeezed his hand. Lauren spoke first. ¡°My mother¡­is missing. When I was one year old, my mother left us. She already has another family now. I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time.¡± Ben gave Lauren a thumbs up in his heart. As expected of someone who had watched a lot of drama series at eight o¡¯clock, she was able to make up stories one after another. ¡°You¡¯re such a cute little girl. How could there be someone who doesn¡¯t like you?¡± Although Irene¡¯s tone was full of regret, Lauren actually sensed a warm light from her body. The appearance of this light showed that this person¡¯s mood was rather happy. ¡°I have to go back to work. As the preparatory work for the new kindergarten is still ongoing. There are still many things waiting for me to do.¡± Irene bade farewell to all the parents one by one. Lauren also bid farewell to all the parents here. After leaving the cafe, Lauren went to the police station again. Ben had just received a call saying the old man who was in the surveince footage was found yesterday, but his behavior was a little strange. It was already lunchtime, and Lauren had not had a good breakfast to begin with. She was feeling hungrier now. In the car, Lauren was sitting in front of the air conditioner while feeling hungry. Suddenly, she felt poetic and said, ¡°Behind the vermilion gates, meat and wine go to waste, while out on the road lie the bones of the frozen.¡± Ben was scratching his head. ¡°Miss Torres, what you¡¯re saying is a little too serious. It¡¯s the middle of the day, and the temperature is over thirty degrees celsius. There¡¯s no such thing as frozen.¡± Lauren made a face at Ben. ¡°I am just very hungry!¡± Ben found a convenience store by the roadside and stopped. He was prepared to get out of the car to buy some food to fill his stomach, and at the same time, to shut Lauren up. Before he got out of the car, he saw a man knocking on their car window with two lunch boxes. Ben recognized this man. He was one of the bodyguards that Franklin had assigned to them. He rolled down the car window with ease. ¡°This is the lunch that Master Franklin told us to buy for Miss Torres.¡± The man handed the lunch box to Ben. Without saying another word, he returned to the car at the back. Thus, the two of them started eating lunch in the car. The lunch box was still warm. Lauren could smell the meat fragranceing from it. Franklin must have specifically instructed them to put more meat in the lunch box. The lunch box was filled with meat and vegetables. There was also ayer of rice at the bottom. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Torres that I can eat such a delicious lunch.¡± Ben was gobbling down the meat. ¡°I told you before that if you follow me, you will definitely havevish meals!¡± The two of them had a moment of camaraderie. After eating, they continued to drive to the police station. ¡°You want to see that old man?¡± The police officer sat at the desk and asked Ben. Ben shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s her.¡± Ben extended his finger and pointed downwards. The policeman said, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Lauren.¡± Chapter 86 - Delirium

Chapter 86: Delirium

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren tried her best to stand on tiptoes. Half of her head and a pair of big round eyes appeared in front of her desk. ¡°I remembered this youngdy. Is she the owner of the amusement park?¡± Lauren nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± The police understood as Franklin had already informed them. Thus, as long as there was no danger, they would do their best to satisfy Lauren¡¯s request. It was just an old man, so it shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous. He got Lauren to sign on a piece of document and then brought her to the interrogation room. ¡°Let me first exin the situation to you. We only managed to track down this old man¡¯s home address this morning. His name is Aloysius Ando, and he¡¯s 70 years old this year. He has a wife, but when we went over this morning, we found that his wife had already been dead for a day.¡± Lauren thought of that olddy and felt a little sad. ¡°How did that olddy die?¡± ¡°The medical examiner has checked. It wasn¡¯t him who killed her, and there wasn¡¯t any fatal illness either. It should be that the olddy died of natural causes. She probably didn¡¯t catch her breath for a moment. However, it¡¯s also strange. His wife was only sixty-five years old. Logically speaking, she should still be in good health.¡± ¡°One thing is very strange. When the old woman was discovered, her face was extremely dark. The neighbors said that they saw the old woman the day before yesterday. She was looking quite good. But the forensic doctor didn¡¯t find anything and he could only conclude that she died of natural causes.¡± The police officer shook his head. After being in this line of work for a long time, he had encountered all kinds of strange things. He had kind of got used to it. ¡°Aloysius Ando¡¯s condition isn¡¯t very good. Sometimes he¡¯s lucid, sometimes he¡¯s confused, and his mind isn¡¯t clear. We basically can¡¯t ask him anything. In order to avoid any harm, we have him under control.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t they have children? I remember that they said that their son is out of town.¡± ¡°Son? They do have a son, but he passed away four years ago because of liver cancer. Now they only have a granddaughter, who is twenty-three years old. I¡¯ve already informed her to rush over today.¡± ¡®He passed away? Does that mean that when they were chatting with me, they have already been possessed by a ghost? That was why they were talking nonsense and their memories were in a mess,¡¯ Lauren thought to herself. As they spoke, they had already walked to the door of the interrogation room. Through the ss window, Lauren could see the old man. He was currently mumbling to himself. His eyes were empty and his hands were tied to the chair. ¡°Officer, can I go in alone?¡± ¡°Miss Torres, this...let me go in with you?¡± After staying with Lauren for so many days, Ben had long considered protecting and taking care of Laure his biggest task. Lauren shook her head. The reason Aloysius was delirious was very likely that he was still haunted by ghosts. With them around, it was not easy for her to cast her spell. The police hesitated for a moment before agreeing. Two more people were arranged at the door to protect her. Lauren gave Ben a new task. ¡°Mr. Carson, when I go inter, talk to the police officers and try to distract them. Don¡¯t let them notice what¡¯s happening inside.¡± ¡°This...why?¡± ¡°I suspect that the old man has been possessed by a ghost. Maybe it¡¯s the little ghost in the surveince footage.¡± Ben raised his head in fear and looked at the old man. After listening to Lauren, Ben could sense the negative energy emanating from the old man¡¯s body through the ss window. Of course, this could also be due to his psychological misgivings. Since there was a ghost, then...let Lauren go in by herself as he was afraid! ¡°No problem, Miss Torres. I¡¯ll divert their attention.¡± Lauren went in and sat opposite Aloysius Ando. Aloysius did not react when he saw Lauren enter. His eyes were still cloudy and his gaze was unfocused. No one knew where he was looking. ¡°Do you remember me? I¡¯m Lauren.¡± Aloysius reacted when he heard the voice. He turned his head to look for the source of the voice. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Lauren. We met at the amusement park. At that time, you were still with your wife, and both of you even praised me for being cute.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before! I¡¯ve never seen you before!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my wife! Where¡¯s my olddy!¡± His reaction was a little strong when the olddy was mentioned. [System Divine Nine: Host, I can feel that there is indeed an aura on this old man¡¯s body that doesn¡¯t belong to him. However, this aura isn¡¯t very strong, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be possessed by a ghost at the moment.] ¡°Yeah, I have also sensed it.. These ghosts would usually take advantage of those people with weak bodies or weak willpower, entering their weak bodies to do evil things.¡± Chapter 87 - Soul Cleansing Talisman

Chapter 87: Soul Cleansing Talisman

[System Divine Nine: That¡¯s right, Host. You can use the soul cleansing talisman. From what I can see, when the ghost left him, some of the evil energy left behind was still affecting the old man. So this exins the current suitation of the old man.] The old man¡¯s body was weak, so he was easily affected. It made sense when she thought about it this way. ¡°Maybe that olddy, who died mysteriously at home, died because the ghost left her body.¡± A human would naturally die after a ghost absorbed his vital energy. This also exined why the olddy¡¯s face waspletely ck after her death. How could she still look good after her vital energy had been sucked away? The old man was still mumbling to himself. Lauren could not understand most of his words but she could asionally hear the words ¡°wife¡±and ¡°olddy¡±. Lauren nced outside. Ben was already chatting with the police officers with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. The conversation between an old man and a child was probably not very pleasant, and the other police officers did not pay attention to them either. Lauren quietly took out a yellow nk talisman from her empty bag. Soul cleansing talismans were notmonly used, so Lauren had no ready-made talismans and could only draw them on her own. She recalled the drawing of this talisman, then dipped her fingertip into some water and began to draw on the talisman. [System Divine Nine: Your talisman drawing is really ugly. It looks like drawn by a ghost.] Lauren was speechless. The ce where her finger touched began to emit a golden light. She raised the talisman paper that she had drawn and pointed it at Aloysius. Suddenly, the interrogation room seemed to have a gust of wind. Aloysius¡¯s hair moved, and the turbid look in his eyes gradually disappeared. His body was unexpectedly straighter than before. A few secondster, Aloysius spoke, ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡± His voice suddenly became full of energy, attracting the attention of the people outside the door. Ben hurriedly continued to chat with the police officer, but the police officer waved his hand. ¡°Wait, Aloysius¡¯s condition seems to be a little better. We have to take advantage of this time to make a statement.¡± Ben tried to grab him but failed. The police officers had already opened the door of the interrogation room and entered. Lauren turned around, but the police officers only stood in the corner. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go on. I¡¯ll just stand here and watch.¡± ¡®Alright then, don¡¯t be scared,¡¯ Lauren thought. Lauren asked, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®You¡¯re back¡¯?¡± Aloysius recognized Lauren this time. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the little girl we met at the amusement park?¡± Lauren nodded excitedly. ¡°You recognized me!¡± ¡°How could I not! At that time, I wanted to remind you not to talk to me, but I couldn¡¯t control myself!¡± ¡°Do you remember what happened in the past few days? We met almost every day at the amusement park. What were you and your wife doing there?¡± Although Lauren had guessed the reason, she still had to confirm it. Aloysius raised his right hand and knocked his head. ¡°My wife and I never go to the amusement park. But for some reason, a few days ago, when we woke up, we walked to the amusement park as if we couldn¡¯t control ourselves. We couldn¡¯t control what we wanted to say or do. It was as if something was controlling us.¡± [System Divine Nine: Sure enough, he was possessed by a ghost.] ¡°Then as for the little girl you were holding hands with yesterday, do you still remember what happened?¡± ¡°Speaking of this, it¡¯s even more surreal. I was clearly out to buy soy sauce yesterday, but when I reached the intersection, I was being controlled again. The next moment I was holding hands with a little girl. I thought it was an illusion, but the little girl suddenly disappeared, so I went home.¡± The policeman standing in the corner shook his head. He thought he would be able to hear something valuable, but it seemed that the old man was still not clear-headed. Only Lauren knew that the old man¡¯s words were true, even if they were worthless, they were still true. She walked out of the interrogation room and requested to see the videos of the missing cases in the kindergarten. ¡°It¡¯s all here. Master Franklin has already instructed us topile all the surveince videos of all the missing children in the city over the past two years.¡± ¡°Wow, thank you, Officer!¡± Lauren tried her best to raise her head and smile. She even extended her hand and gave the police officer a thumbs up. In the afternoon, she and Ben watched the surveince cameras separately in the surveince room. Before that, Lauren had activated Ben¡¯s heavenly eye. After all, their goal was to see something that others could not. As a result, the sound of wailing could be heard from the surveince room from time to time. Chapter 88 - Competing for Favor

Chapter 88: Competing for Favor

¡°Miss Torres, why does this thing look like this?¡± ¡°Ah, this thing can fly!¡± ¡°This man has muscles!¡± The police officers who were in the same room with them went from being shocked at first to being suspicious, and finally to being indifferent. Forget it, there was something wrong with everyone. The afternoon passed quickly in the atmosphere of a horror movie. Ben was no longer afraid when he saw ordinary ghosts now, he could even startmenting on them. It was already six o¡¯clock in the afternoon when the two of them left the police station. The police officer who sent the two of them out was traumatized by Ben¡¯s screams the entire afternoon. There was only peace in his heart now. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to have your help today. Don¡¯te again next time.¡± Both Lauren and Ben were silent. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. This little girl is so cute, so she cane. I¡¯ll prepare candy for you when the timees. But as for you¡­¡± The police officer turned to Ben and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t have toe.¡± On the way back, Lauren was sparing no effort to mock Ben. ¡°Hahaha, Mr. Carson, you¡¯re being despised!¡± ¡°Miss Torres, stopughing. I used to be scared but I¡¯m not scared anymore. If you don¡¯t believe me, look at the one wearing a white dress by the roadside. Is she a ghost? But why do female ghosts like to wear white dresses?¡± Lauren looked in the direction Ben had pointed. There were thousands of ghosts and there was nothing to be curious about. But with a nce, Lauren was stunned. What a familiar-looking ghost. In the surveince footage that afternoon, Lauren had seen this female ghost several times! Without alerting anyone, Lauren quietly rolled down the car window and took out a red talisman. She chanted an incantation at the female ghost and the red talisman gradually became transparent. Lauren rolled up the car window in satisfaction. When she returned to the Torres residence, Franklin was waiting for her to start dinner. ¡°Miss Torres is back. It¡¯s time to eat.¡± Mr. Hayes happily went to the kitchen to prepare the dishes while humming a song. The maid also brought Lauren some water. All of a sudden, the entire room was revolving around Lauren. After washing her hands, Lauren came to the dining table. The dishes were already arranged on the table. ¡°Let¡¯s eat! I have been working all day. I¡¯m starving!¡± Lauren sat in her usual seat and waited for everyone to arrive before she started eating. Franklin sat opposite Lauren and shouted at the curtains, ¡°Quinn,e and eat! Didn¡¯t you say you were hungry?¡± Quinn silently poked his head out from behind the curtains. Lauren was silent. ¡°I¡¯m not eating! I¡¯m too hungry! You guys didn¡¯t let me eat when I wanted to, so I¡¯m not eating anymore!¡± After saying that, he retracted his head. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Lauren asked in a low voice, afraid that she would disturb this ¡°mental patient¡±. Franklin picked up a piece of beef and gave it to Lauren. ¡°He¡¯s ying with his newly bought luminous watch.¡± Mr. Hayes also sat down to eat. When he heard what Franklin said, heughed out loud. ¡°Master Franklin is getting better at making jokes. As for Master Quinn, he is angry. He said he wanted to eat a long time ago, but I told him to wait for you toe back before eating. Look, he¡¯s angry now!¡± Mr. Hayes and Franklin took turns to put the dishes into Lauren¡¯s bowl till it formed a small pile. ¡°The beef cooked by the chef today is really fragrant! And it¡¯s also very tender!¡± ¡°Yeah, the soup is also very delicious today. Master Quinn, are you sure you don¡¯t want toe over?¡± Quinn, who had been working the whole day, could not resist the temptation and sat beside Mr. Hayes. Lauren saw that thetest newly-released luminous watch was indeed on Quinn¡¯s wrist. So he was really looking at his watch just now. As expected, a man was forever a teenager until he died. ¡°Did anything interesting happen today? Tell me about it?¡± Mr. Hayes asked. Lauren replied, ¡°Mr. Carson was ridiculed by the police today!¡± Quinn said, ¡°A fan chased after me for nine streets today, just to get my autograph!¡± The two of them scrambled to answer as if they werepeting for favor. ¡°What about you, Master Franklin?¡± Franklin was stunned for a moment. ¡°I earned 80 million today.¡± Everyone was surprised by his reply. ¡®You¡¯re the best! The most interesting thing is earning money!¡¯ Dinner passed in a rather cheerful atmosphere. If one ignored the fact that Lauren and Quinn were secretly at loggerheads with each other. After dinner, Lauren did not stay any longer. Instead, she announced that she had something important to do, and immediately returned to her room. Just as she opened her room door, Lauren was stunned. The room was pink in color! The bed was filled with dolls, and there were many things that Lauren had never seen before. The wardrobe was also open. Inside was a neat pile of clothes and dresses. At the bottom of the wardrobe were a lot of new shoes. Many of the clothes had already been matched. Lauren could not wait, she put on one of the sets and looked at herself in front of the mirror. Chapter 89 - The Night Walk of a Hundred Ghosts

Chapter 89: The Night Walk of a Hundred Ghosts

It was not enough for her to show off in front of the mirror. Lauren wore her new clothes and went downstairs for a stroll. She even kept trying on new clothes, as if she was a model walking on the runway. Everyone praised her, especially Mr. Hayes and the other servants. Every time Lauren changed into a set of clothes and came downstairs, they began to cheer her on. ¡°This dress is also very beautiful! Miss Torres really looks good in everything!¡± ¡°This small bag looks better when matched with a set of clothes.¡± In an instant, the first floor of the Torres residence turned into a fashion show. Quinn watched with a cold face and kept disagreeing with everyone. ¡°What¡¯s there to look at?¡± ¡°The color of this dress is too old-fashioned!¡± Franklin just watched quietly from the side. His eyes revealed a doting expression that he did not even realize. Half an hourter, Lauren finally ended her fashion show. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room! Everyone goes to bed early!¡± Lauren stood at the staircase and said goodnight to everyone. Auntie Caren, who was standing beside the sofa, sighed. ¡°Miss Torres, ¡®Temptation of Home¡¯ is on tonight. Aren¡¯t you going to watch it with us?¡± Quinn was silent. ¡°Auntie Caren, I won¡¯t watch it today! We¡¯ll watch it tomorrow!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll record it then. We can make up for the rest tomorrow!¡± Quinn remained silent. ¡®Temptation of Home? That doesn¡¯t sound like a serious drama,¡¯ Quinn thought. After Lauren returned to her room, she took out a folded piece of leather from her bag. [System Divine Nine: Host, why are you taking out this map?] Lauren knew that System Divine Nine must have beenzy again. Otherwise, how could it not know what she was doing? ¡°System Divine Nine, you¡¯ve been sozytely! You didn¡¯t even show up when I was doing my missions!¡± System Divine Nine let out an awkwardugh in his head. [System Divine Nine: I¡¯m still in my developmental stage now. Teenagers in their developmental stage need a lot of rest.] Lauren gave a disdainful smile. ¡°As expected, everyone finds a grand reason for theirziness.¡± This leather map was so big that if it was to be fully unfolded, this room would not be enough to fit it in. Lauren started to dig through her pocket dimension and took out a small stick. This small stick was the same color as the leather, it was obvious that they were a set. Lauren took out the small stick and tapped on the folded leather map. Then, she uttered the time and ce where she met the female ghost on the road today. ¡°6:37 pm, Orchard Road.¡± The cowhide map unfolded itself as if it had a life of its own. The part that unfolded did not show Orchard Road, but a different area. The interesting thing about this map was that it was alive. There was a red dot on the map, and wherever the red dot moved, the map would extend to that area. [System Divine Nine: Host, when did you use a location talisman? Why didn¡¯t I know about It?] ¡°There are many things that you don¡¯t know,¡± Lauren sang. After sitting in the car with Ben for a long time, Lauren had learnt most of the songs in Ben¡¯s car radio. Lauren and Ben sped up and looked through the surveince footage in the afternoon. There were a few cases where children were really abducted by bad people. As for the other children, they were all taken away by various ghosts. Lauren calcted and found that there were more than a hundred ghosts involved in this incident. ¡°If these ghosts didn¡¯t cause trouble, I would have let them off. Yet they are actually doing such an outrageous thing now! I must catch them all in one fell swoop!¡± With so many ghosts acting at the same time, someone must have been behind the scenes. Lauren discovered that these ghosts had been ¡°abducting¡± children intermittently for the past two years. This meant that these ghosts must have amon den. Lauren stared at the red dot for an hour. In between, the ghost wandered from the west to the east of the city and back to the west. It seemed to be a ghost that had been around for some time, and its movement speed was quite fast. Lauren was so sleepy from staring at it that sheid on the bed. ¡°Why does this ghost keep walking around in the middle of the night! It doesn¡¯t sleep!¡± [System Divine Nine: if not, why do you call it the night walk of a hundred ghosts? Ghosts only appear in the middle of the night!] Lauren rolled around on the bed in a daze. Wait a minute! The night walk of a hundred ghosts? Lauren suddenly bounced up from the bed, and she no longer felt sleepy. That¡¯s right, why did she have to wait until daytime to catch them! Chapter 90 - Ten Times the Salary!

Chapter 90: Ten Times the Sry!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It waste at night, and they would definitely gather together to absorb the negative energy of heaven and earth. This was the best time to capture them all in one fell swoop! Lauren hurriedly jumped out of bed and sat in front of her desk. On the desk was a neat row of nk yellow talisman papers. She did not know how many ghosts she would meet, so it was better to prepare more talisman papers. She dipped her finger into the water and quickly wrote and drew on the talismans. ¡°Hey, this drawing is pretty good. It must be very effective.¡± ¡°Immobilizing talisman, soul-sucking talisman, location talisman.¡± These few types of talismans should be enough to deal with these little ghosts! Lauren stored these talismans in her pocket dimension and went downstairs. Everyone had already returned to their rooms. There was only one light on the first floor. Fortunately, Lauren had good eyesight, and she bypassed the furniture and walked to the phone, ready to call Ben. Should she get a cell phone in the future? The phone rang a few times and Ben¡¯s sleepy voice could be heard. After Wendy was reincarnated, Ben rejected Lauren¡¯s offer to stay with the Torres family. He preferred to stay at his old house. That house had many beautiful memories of him and Wendy for so many years. Now that he had lost Wendy, he could only hold on to his memories. ¡°Mr. Hayes?¡± Ben subconsciously assumed that the calls from the Torres family were usually from Mr. Hayes. ¡°Mr. Carson, it¡¯s Lauren!¡± ¡°Miss Torres, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ben got up from the bed and rubbed his eyes. ¡°Mr. Carson, can youe and pick me up now?¡± ¡°Now? It¡¯s 10:45 pm. Where else are we going? Miss Torres, I only work for 8 hours.¡± The first floor was silent and Lauren deliberately lowered her voice. ¡°We¡¯re going to catch a ghost! Mr. Carson, tonight...I will pay you 10 times your sry!¡± ¡®When ites to money, I won¡¯t be sleepy,¡¯ Ben thought. He immediately agreed and said that he would be there in 15 minutes. It was just a ghost, he had seen it many times. He was now a person who had seen the world. If he had known what he was about to face, he would not agree even if he was to be paid a hundred times his sry. Unfortunately, there was no ¡®if¡¯. Lauren put on her clothes and sat on the sofa while waiting for Ben in the living room. From time to time, there were some soft soundsing from the second floor. It was likely that Franklin was still working overtime in the study. Lauren thought about it on the sofa for a long time. She still felt that she should inform Franklin so that he would not worry. What if he went into the room to tuck her in likest time? Thus, Lauren returned to the second floor. As expected, light was shining through the gap of Franklin¡¯s study room door, and Lauren could hear Franklin speaking German from inside. He was probably in a meeting. Lauren waited for a while. When the sound from inside stopped, she knocked on the door. The knocking sound was exceptionally clear in the night. The sound of footsteps came from the study room. It approached from afar, and then the heavy wooden door of the study room was opened. Franklin was holding his phone in one hand while holding the doorknob in the other. He was wearing soft andfortable id pajamas. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping at this time of the night?¡± After Lauren entered the study room, Franklin noticed that she was neatly dressed, and she was also carrying the small pink bag that she had with her at all times. ¡°Are you going out at this time of the night?¡± Franklin frowned. If Lauren had said that she wanted to go out to catch ghosts, Franklin would definitely not let her go out! There was no other way! She had to be a bad child for once! ¡°I want to go out...I want to eat supper!¡± ¡°We can make supper, there¡¯s no need to go out to eat.¡± ¡°But...I want to go for a ride! It¡¯s sofortable to go for a ride at night! With Mr. Carson apanying me, it¡¯s fine!¡± Lauren, who was lying, subconsciously lowered her head and avoided Franklin¡¯s gaze. Lauren, who had never cared about authority, was actually a little nervous when she faced Franklin at this moment. She felt like a kid who did not do her homework, wanted to go out and y, and got caught by her parents. Lauren¡¯s round eyes rolled around, and she decided to act coquettishly again! She was so cute. No one would be able to resist her cuteness! So, she raised her head and was about to reveal her cutest smile when she saw Franklin looking at her with an expressionless face. ¡°Don¡¯t think of acting coquettishly, it¡¯s useless. It¡¯s almost twelve o¡¯clock. No matter how good the security here is, you shouldn¡¯t go out at such a young age.¡± Seeing that Franklin was so stubborn and Ben should be arriving soon, Lauren had no choice but to tell him her real purpose of going out. ¡°Well, I am actually going out to catch ghosts....¡± As Lauren said this, her voice became softer and softer, as though she was afraid that Franklin would hear her clearly. Chapter 91 - Ghost-Hunting Squad

Chapter 91: Ghost-Hunting Squad

¡°What?¡± ¡°Going out to catch ghosts!¡± ¡°These are just little ghosts wandering in the human world. They¡¯re not dangerous at all. I have prepared everything, so there won¡¯t be any danger!¡± Lauren hurriedly exined. She almost raised her hand to swear. ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Even though he knew that Lauren was different from ordinary people and he had seen her abilities, Franklin was still worried to let Laurene into contact with these things. ¡°Franklin, this operation is very important! If we can catch these ghosts, then Lily might be found. And those children who have gone missing in the past two years might also be found!¡± ¡°I have been working hard for this mission for almost half a month, so I can¡¯t just give up halfway. That¡¯s not my style.¡± In order to prove that she was indeed ready, Lauren even took out a stack of talismans that she had prepared earlier from her pocket dimension. It was filled to the brim, and Lauren could not even hold it with one hand. ¡°Look I am indeed ready. Just let me go!¡± Franklin looked at Lauren¡¯s eager eyes and his heart softened. ¡°You can go¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Franklin!¡± Lauren cheered happily. ¡°But you have to bring me along.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be at ease without you.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ben was already downstairs, as Lauren could see the car lights shing. She and Ben had agreed on a secret signal. When the car lights shed three times consecutively, it would mean that Ben had arrived. ¡°No buts. If you want to go, you have to bring me along.¡± Lauren did not have time to hesitate and could only agree. There was no time for Franklin to change his clothes, so he had no choice but to follow behind Lauren in his pajamas and slippers. The two of them had just reached the stairs on the second floor when a sh of light shone on them brightly. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Franklin and Lauren raised their heads and saw Quinn standing on the stairs on the third floor with the shlight on his phone. It was as if he was saying, ¡°Look, I caught the thief.¡± Quinn walked down the stairs. He was wearing the same type of pajamas as Franklin. He was in blue and Franklin was in ck. Mr. Hayes had bought these pajamas for them. He said that they would make the family look more in style. ¡°It¡¯s sote at night. Where are you two going?¡± Franklin, who had always been eloquent, choked up. What should he say? They were going to catch a ghost? Only a ghost would believe that! Quinn looked at their hesitant expressions and said angrily, ¡°Are you two going to have supper behind my back?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going too! I haven¡¯t eaten my fill tonight! You¡¯ve given all the meat to a certain someone to eat!¡± Lauren rolled her eyes under the shlight. ¡®A certain someone? He¡¯s so childish,¡¯ Lauren thought. ¡°We¡¯re not going for supper.¡± The door downstairs opened and then closed, and the sound of footsteps could be heard. The three of them looked downstairs, and Ben¡¯s head appeared at the top of the stairs. ¡°Miss Torres, I¡¯ve been waiting for a few minutes. Are you ready?¡± ¡°Why¡­why are there so many people?¡± Did Miss Torres form a ghost-hunting squad? Quinn became angrier when he saw Ben appear. ¡°Even Ben is invited for supper. I can¡¯t believe you guys left me behind!¡± Thus, two more people joined in the fun and formed the ghost-hunting squad. Lauren sat in the front passenger seat while the two people in ck and blue id pajamas sat in the back seat! Who wouldn¡¯t say that thisbination was strange?! If people knew that they were the young masters and youngdy of the Torres family, they would probably be on the city¡¯s forum for a few days. ¡°Miss Torres, where are we going?¡± Ben had already started driving, but only then did he realize that he did not know where their destination was. Lauren took out her leather map from her pocket dimension, and just like before, she took out a small stick. Soon, the red dot reappeared on the map. Ben had been following Lauren for a long time. Though he would still be surprised when he saw Lauren take out these strange things, his reaction was no longer so intense. Quinn opened his mouth wide in the back seat, as it was his first time witnessing this. ¡°This¡­¡± Quinn pointed at Lauren. ¡°She¡¯s not a muggle?¡± Lauren turned around in confusion. What muggle? Franklin casually removed Quinn¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Quinn retracted his hand, but he could not retract the shock in his eyes. ¡°Franklin, she knows magic!¡± Chapter 92 - Surrounded and Blocked Them

Chapter 92: Surrounded and Blocked Them

Franklin facepalmed. He should have knocked him unconscious on the stairs back then. As for Lauren, what she was thinking now was she should have sneaked away on her own back then! There were not many cars on the road at night. Ben had been a driver for many years and was very familiar with the roads here. He soon reached the vicinity of where the red dot was. ¡°What is this ce? I¡¯ve lived in this city for more than ten years, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been to this ce.¡± Quinn looked at the low houses outside the window. The roads here had not beenpletely built yet, and some ces were still full of potholes. Some of the street lights along the road were working, and some were broken. The working street lights were also shing. This whole ce was a scene for a horror movie! At this moment, Quinn was distracted as he told himself to memorize the address of this ce. Perhaps he would have the opportunity to shoot a horror movie here in the future. ¡°It won¡¯t be long now. We¡¯ll reach this red dot after two more turns.¡± Lauren led the way seriously. ¡°Turn right. Turn right at the spoilt streetmp in front of us.¡± Franklin looked at the buildings outside the window and also felt that they were unfamiliar. Although there were many houses in this ce, they were all low. Most of them were t. Moreover, the exterior walls of the houses had lost their paint and the walls were sparsely covered. There was no one living in the houses, and none of the lights were on. Lauren, on the other hand, was not bothered with this environment. She was not surprised at all as this was the ce where the hundred ghosts gathered was like. These old houses were uninhabited, and they were the best habitat for ghosts. This area was far away from the crowds, and the negative energy was very strong. The ghosts had stayed in this area for a long time, in the hope that they would not be affected by humans and could continue to absorb the negative energy to be stronger. And these ghosts that had be ¡°stronger¡± would start to harm others. Along the way, Lauren could already see many ghosts floating around. Perhaps it had been a long time since anyone had set foot in this area, so when these ghosts saw their car, they gathered together and pointed at them in surprise. Lauren could even see some excitement in their eyes. In the middle of the night, the human body was the weakest, while the ghosts were the most energetic. At this time, if the ghosts could absorb human essence, then their power would increase greatly. Thus, the four people in the car naturally became the targets of these ghosts. They probably thought that they were tigers, while the people in the car were sheep. When a sheep entered the tiger¡¯s mouth, how could they not eat it? Thus, wherever Lauren¡¯s car went, a bunch of ghosts followed behind. The deeper they went into this area, the more ghosts there were. Some of them even floated directly in front of their car. Ben was very silent now. It was not because he was not afraid, but because he was too afraid!!! Oh my god, how scary! Right now, he only wanted to go back to an hour ago and smash his head! ¡°Miss Torres, I¡­I can¡¯t see where I¡¯m going.¡± More and more ghosts piled up beside their car. In Ben and Lauren¡¯s eyes, it was as if they were surrounded by ghosts and couldn¡¯t move an inch. Meanwhile, Franklin and Quinn, who were sitting in the back seat, looked calm as if they were really out for a ride. But why did it feel a little cold? Quinn rubbed his arms. ¡°Ben, turn off the air conditioner. It feels a little cold.¡± Ben said with a trembling voice, ¡°Master Quinn, I didn¡¯t turn on the air conditioner.¡± Franklin did not feel anything, he sat upright even though he was wearing his pajamas. He looked as if he was going to attend some important meetings. More and more ghosts were lying on the car window and on the front cover of the car. Ben¡¯s hands could not stop trembling. He had never known that ghosts had so many forms. Some were floating, some were crawling, and some had their heads and feet swapped ces! He did not want to continue looking forward. He turned his head and saw that the ghost on the car window was even more terrifying! There were no eyes or nose on the ghost¡¯s face. Only a big bloody mouth took up almost the entire face. No matter how mentally prepared Ben was, he was so frightened by this scene that he almost screamed. Lauren looked around and saw many ¡°familiar¡± ghosts. She had seen these ghosts in the surveince footage. Looking at the map, Lauren noticed that the red dot was also ¡°walking¡± towards their car. After capturing all of them, she stored them into the soul storage device and would slowly interrogate them when she returned. Lauren put away the leather map. ¡°Mr. Carson, you can stop the car now.¡± They did not need to look for the ghosts anymore now. The ghosts woulde to look for them automatically. Ben heaved a sigh of relief as if he had been pardoned. He stepped on the brakes. Chapter 93 - Activated His Heavenly Eye

Chapter 93: Activated His Heavenly Eye

¡°Miss Torres, what should we do now?¡± The ghosts did not move. They just stuck close to the car and stared at them. Quinn, who was sitting in the back of the car, had already recovered from the ¡°magic¡± incident. He convinced himself that what he had just seen was just a toy. At that moment, he looked outside, it was empty. He pushed Ben, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, with his knee. ¡°What do you mean? Why are we stopping in the middle of the road? Have we run out of petrol?¡± Franklin¡¯s expression was grave. Although he was like Quinn and could not see anything, he knew that something was not right from the expressions on Lauren and Ben¡¯s faces. A strong wind had unknowingly started blowing outside, and the trees by the roadside swayed from side to side in the wind. The dark sky added ayer of mystery to this bleak scene. No one paid any attention to Quinn. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t we going to have supper?¡± Ben had no words to express his bitterness. ¡®He¡¯s still thinking of having supper. They might just be these ghosts¡¯ supper!¡¯ Ben thought. Lauren suddenly turned around. The talisman in her hand flew toward Quinn¡¯s forehead and urately stuck to it. ¡°Eh¡­¡± Before Franklin could make a sound, Quinn seemed to have lost all his strength. He leaned against the car window and closed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s just asleep. I have temporarily sealed his consciousness. Once that talisman is removed, he¡¯ll wake up.¡± If Quinn was awake, it would only hinder them. Lauren took out arge stack of talisman papers from the pocket dimension and gave some to Ben. ¡°Mr. Carson, these are for you.¡± Ben did not dare to take them. He was almost scared to tears by what had happened tonight. ¡°Lauren¡­ Miss Torres, why are you giving them to me¡­¡± Lauren stuffed the talisman papers into Ben¡¯s hands without any exnation. ¡°I¡¯m giving them to you for self-defense! You can see these ghosts now. If you see one, stick one on it! Don¡¯t be afraid. Ordinary ghosts can¡¯t resist it at all.¡± Ben had never touched such things before. The stack of talisman papers seemed to be burning hot, and he could not help but push them out. ¡°Mr. Carson, ghosts can absorb the essence of humans. If you can¡¯t protect yourself, then you can only sit and wait for death.¡± Lauren became serious and ¡°threatened¡± Ben. When Ben heard this, he quickly grabbed the talisman papers in his hands. ¡°I want it! I want it!¡± Franklin, who was sitting in the back seat, suddenly spoke, ¡°What about me? I can help too.¡± [System Divine Nine: Franklin has extremely strong positive energy. Ordinary ghosts can¡¯t harm him. On the contrary, if he appears, it might be of great help to our operation this time.] Lauren knew that System Divine Nine was right. However, this n would expose Franklin to danger. [System Divine Nine: I know what you¡¯re worried about. However, it¡¯s more dangerous if you leave him alone in the car. It¡¯s better to let him protect himself like Ben.] Lauren struggled for a while. More and more ghosts gathered around the car, so there was not much time left. Although Lauren was confident that her ability was above these ghosts, she was still outnumbered. If there were too many ghosts, one or two of them could take advantage of the situation. Lauren made a decision. ¡°Franklin, I¡¯m going to open the heavenly eye for you now. After opening the heavenly eye, you¡¯ll see something¡­¡± Ben was having a breakdown. Was this just something? This was a lot of sh*t! Franklin nodded and did not ask further. ¡°Come on.¡± Seeing how calm Franklin was, Lauren felt less doubtful of her decision. ¡°Close your eyes, Franklin.¡± Franklin obediently closed his eyes and felt Lauren¡¯s fleshy little hand stop on his eyelids for a moment. A wave of heat came and then faded. ¡°Alright, you can open your eyes now. But don¡¯t be scared.¡± Lauren¡¯s hand slowly moved away from Franklin¡¯s eyes. Franklin felt that his eyelids were a little heavy, and some voices that had not been heard earlier also appeared in his ears. It was like a voice that came from afar. It was very drifting and carried a sinister feeling. He opened his eyes. Although he was mentally prepared, he was still shocked by the scene before him. In an instant, his pupils dted. Lauren did not have time to exin to Franklin anymore. She also ced a stack of talisman papers in Franklin¡¯s hands. ¡°Our mission today is to catch ghosts. The talisman papers in your hands are the ones that I have already chanted. They will have an effect as long as you stick them on the ghosts.¡± ¡°The talismans that I have given you are all immobilizing talismans. After you immobilize the ghosts, I will use the soul storage device to put away these ghosts.¡± Franklin nodded, indicating that he understood. Ben shook his head, indicating that he did not want to go out. But this moment would alwayse, and he had to fight his way out. Chapter 94 - Immobilizing Talisman

Chapter 94: Immobilizing Talisman

¡°I¡¯ll get out of the car first and suppress the surrounding ghosts for the time being. You guys can get outter.¡± ¡°Lauren, be careful.¡± Franklin frowned as he advised Lauren. He was not as proficient as Lauren in these aspects, but it gave him some peace of mind to be able to give advice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Franklin!¡± Lauren decisively opened the car door, got out of the car, and quickly closed the car door. Although she was fast, the surrounding ghosts were keenly aware of the pure positive energy on these few humans. If they could absorb this positive energy, their cultivation would greatly increase. In particr, the aura on Franklin¡¯s body was extremely dense, so many ghosts turned towards Franklin¡¯s side of the car window. The moment Lauren got out of the car, she took out a stack of talismans. She scattered the talismans into the air, and the talismans just floated there. Lauren stretched out her right hand towards the sky, and her lips buzzed. Her index and middle fingers immediately shed with a golden light. The surrounding ghosts seemed to have sensed that something was wrong and were slowly retreating. However, they could not bear to part with the few humans who had delivered themselves to their doorstep, so they continued to linger around. Lauren used her glowing fingertips to point at the talismans floating in the air. Every time she pointed at one of them, a ghost would be immobilized. In just a few short seconds, more than ten ghosts were immobilized. Lauren quickly beckoned for Ben and Franklin to get out of the car. As soon as the two of them opened the car door, they could feel a chilly air creeping up their bodies. Due to Lauren¡¯s immobilization spell, the ghosts were no longer gathered together. Instead, they were scattered slightly. However, as the saying goes, strengthes with numbers. The ghosts probably thought the same, since they definitely outnumbered the few people there. Therefore, even though a few of theirpanions were immobilized by Lauren¡¯s spell, they showed no fear and only retreated slightly. As soon as Ben and Franklin got off the car, they began to gather around them again. Thus, Lauren, Franklin and Ben became the three centers of attention where the ghosts gathered. ¡°Mr. Carson, paste the talisman in your hand qqqqqqon him!¡± Although they had arranged it nicely in the car just now, Ben did not know what to do when he came into close contact with the ghosts. He just stood there in a daze, with his legs trembling. Many chilly sensations were constantly approaching Ben. Hearing Lauren¡¯s roar, Ben picked up a talisman in a fluster and stuck it on the face of the male ghost closest to him with his eyes closed. In that instant, Ben felt that the cold sensation seemed to have stopped for a moment. He opened his eyes and saw that the male ghost that he had stuck a talisman on was actually frozen on the spot. He was still maintaining the terrifying posture of reaching out to grab him. However, more ghosts began to attack him. With his first sessful experience, Ben began to use the talisman in his hand to immobilize the ghosts. Compared to Ben¡¯s chaotic situation, Franklin was much more rxed. As Franklin¡¯s positive energy was the purest and the most exuberant, there were many little ghosts hoping to get a share of his energy . Therefore,pared to Ben, there were more ghosts on Franklin¡¯s side. However, he was not in a hurry. His movements were fast and steady. The talisman paper in his hand hit every target. Lauren quickly finished dealing with the surrounding ghosts and began to collect the ghosts with the soul storage device. Of course, there were also criteria. She would only collect the ghosts that appeared in the surveince footage. Otherwise, she would waste the space of the soul storage device! The immobilizing talisman only had half an hour¡¯s duration, so Lauren sped up the collection of ghosts. Otherwise, if the other ghosts resumed their movements and she ran out of talisman paper, she would not be able to handle them. The ghosts on Ben¡¯s side became fewer and fewer, as they were all attracted to Franklin¡¯s side. The wind was blowing stronger and stronger. Ben could not even stand properly. Lauren¡¯s ck hair was also fluttering wildly in the wind, giving off a tragic feeling. ¡°Miss Torres, Master Franklin is in danger!¡± Ben suddenly shouted. Lauren turned her head and saw a female ghost in a red dress from behind, ready to strangle Franklin¡¯s neck! Most of the ghosts in red dresses were malicious ghosts. They had encountered a lot of things in their previous life. Their suffering was too much to forget, so they could not be reincarnated. They could only wander around the human world with hatred. As this hatred brewed, they would go out to harm others. Lauren immediately put away the soul storage device and summoned many small talisman papers. The talisman papers flew out one after another and hit the body of the female ghost in red dress. After being hit, the female ghost in red dress took a step back. This kind of female ghost could not be allowed to wander around at will, so Lauren also put her into the soul storage device. ¡°Quinn!¡± Franklin suddenly roared. Lauren looked in the direction of the car and realized that they had not closed the car door after getting out of the car just now. A ghost was quietly trying to squeeze into the car right now. Chapter 95 - Too Paranoid

Chapter 95: Too Paranoid

Ghosts belonged to another dimension, so they could not touch real objects in the human world unless they had the help of a charm or possessed someone else¡¯s body toplete the mission. Therefore, these ghosts had no way to open the car door. They could only press¡± and squeeze themselves in. Franklin and Lauren quickly ran over. Lauren went to catch the ghost while Franklin went to close the car door. In the panic, no one noticed that the talisman on Quinn¡¯s head was on the verge of falling off. After ensuring that everything was safe on Quinn¡¯s side, Franklin and Lauren went to deal with the remaining ghosts. The two of them worked very well together ¡°It should be about time.¡± Lauren looked at the soul storage device in her hand. As there were too many new ghosts, these ghosts were causing a ruckus! The soul storage device was also shaking non-stop, as if these ghosts would jump out at any moment. Ben¡¯s head was already covered in cold sweat. ¡°Is¡­is it over?¡± He looked around and found that no ghosts dared to approach them. Only a few ghosts were still floating a dozen meters away from them, as if they were still waiting for an opportunity to move. Ben made a feint as if he was going to stick a talisman on them, and the ghosts immediately floated away in fear. ¡°Hahaha, Miss Torres, I didn¡¯t expect these ghosts to be so timid.¡± Lauren was speechless. ¡°But then again, these talismans are really useful. Miss Torres, give me more of these so that I won¡¯t be afraid in the future.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. We can¡¯t abuse this thing or it will destroy the order of their world. We just need to punish those ghosts who have done bad things!¡± Lauren waved the soul storage device in her hand. At this time, the soul storage device was constantly changing its color. ¡°Listen up, those little ghosts inside! Wait for me to interrogate you properly!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes! This ce looks gloomy. It¡¯s suitable for summer in July,¡± Ben alsoined. After they returned to the car, they realized that Quinn was actually awake. At this moment, he was sitting in a daze. His eyes were still looking in the direction where the three of them had just caught the ghosts. ¡®This is bad.¡¯ Lauren and Franklin looked at each other. It was Quinn who broke the silence first. ¡°Ben, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s get away from this wretched ce first!¡± Ben also wanted to leave this wretched ce as soon as possible. He did not care about the speed limit anymore. He stepped on the gas pedal to the floor. Soon, the lights on the roadside lit up, and they began to see people walking on the road. ¡°Miss Torres, is that old man sitting by the roadside a person?¡± Lauren nodded. ¡°Mr. Carson, you¡¯re too paranoid.¡± Ben let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Once bitten, twice shy.¡± This area was gradually bing more popr, and the temperature in the car had also returned to normal. It was not as cold as before, which seeped into the bone marrow. After a busy night, Lauren felt a little hungry. It was nearly midnight, and the roadside food stalls were still filled with customers. The tables set up on the side of the street were filled with all kinds of delicacies, emitting waves of fragrance. It smelled so good and Lauren unconsciously swallowed her saliva. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make the fake purpose of this operation into reality?¡± Lauren pointed at the barbecue stall outside. How could Franklin not know what Lauren meant? This little glutton wanted to eat again. But¡­ He looked at the pajamas he and Quinn were wearing and could not decide for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Franklin. No one will be watching you at night.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Lauren crossed her arms and ced them on her chin. She began to behave coquettishly towards Franklin again. Franklin had lived for twenty-three years and did not have many girls by his side. So, the cute little girl Lauren was really too much for him to handle. ¡°Okay.¡± If those partners who worked with Torres enterprise knew that Franklin was open to coquettishness, it would certainly cause a bit of amotion among them. They parked their car by the side of the road and got out. Quinn remained silent after he said that he was going to leave, and Franklin was the one who pulled him out of the car. The food stalls at night were always filled with a nostalgic atmosphere. There was a family sitting by the side of the road, and there were also people who drank to drown their sorrows. Lauren found a table in the corner. After all, Franklin and Quinn were too eye-catching. It was best to be careful. When Lauren was in the church, she would sneak out with the people in the church to buy such food to eat. She really missed those days when she thought about them now. Chapter 96 - The Glowing Box

Chapter 96: The Glowing Box

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren had already sat down and started ordering with Ben. Franklin was even wiping the table and chair with a tissue in his hand. As he wiped, he muttered, ¡°There are oil stains here, and there are also oil stains there...¡± After ordering more than a dozen ingredients for the barbecue, Lauren handed the menu in her hand to Franklin. ¡°Franklin, see if there¡¯s anything else you want to eat!¡± Franklin waved his hand and pointed at Quinn. ¡°Quinn, didn¡¯t you say you were hungry? Let¡¯s see what you want to eat.¡± There was still no reaction. Just as Lauren was about to take back the menu, Quinn suddenly spoke, giving everyone a shock. ¡°You guys still have the mood to eat! What were you guys doing just now?!¡± Quinn turned his body to Franklin, who was sitting on his right. ¡°Franklin! You¡¯re a grown up and the CEO of apany. Why are you still ying with them?!¡± So Quinn thought they were...ying just now? ¡°We¡¯re not ying!¡± Lauren retorted angrily. ¡°If you¡¯re not ying, then what are you doing? You¡¯re holding a pile of talisman papers and pasting them everywhere. Also, how much did you pay for that small box that glows?¡± It was only then that Lauren suddenly realized that Quinn¡¯s heavenly eyes were not activated. From his point of view, the three of them were just ying around! For a moment, Lauren did not know if she should tell Quinn the truth. However, in order to avoid further misunderstandings between Quinn and Lauren, Franklin told Quinn about the case of Lily¡¯s disappearance. He also told him everything about the ghost hunt just now. ¡°So...Franklin, you saw a ghost just now?¡± Franklin nodded. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Quinn epted it so quickly? This was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Since Quinn also knew about these things, they did not need to be secretive anymore and went on to discuss the other missing cases. ¡°What do you n to do after you catch those little ghosts?¡± After wiping the table, Franklin began to wash the bowls and chopsticks with boiling water. The soul storage device in the pocket dimension was still shaking non-stop. Lauren stretched out her hand and patted it, signaling for them to calm down. ¡°The ghosts I put in are all rted to the missing cases in the past two years. Since they havemitted such a collective crime, there must be a ¡®mastermind¡¯ manipting them. I should be able to interrogate them properly.¡± ¡°Miss Torres, are those missing kids really still alive? Those who went missing recently might still be alive, but where could those children who went missing two years ago go? There¡¯s no lead about them at all in the past two years. A living person can¡¯t just disappear for no reason, right?¡± Lauren thought about this for a long time but still couldn¡¯t figure it out. Why did this ¡®mastermind¡¯ need so many children? However, the aura cane wouldn¡¯t make a mistake. They were indeed still alive. ¡°They are indeed still alive, but...¡± Franklin asked, ¡°But what?¡± Lauren suddenly thought of some other possibilities. ¡°When we say that a person lives in the world, we mean that one can feel his aura. However, there are many forms of living.¡± Ben was a little dumbfounded. ¡°Many forms? For example?¡± Lauren shook her head and pushed those possibilities to the back of her mind. Coincidentally, the grilled food was served. At Lauren¡¯s request, more cumin and chili were added. ¡°Wow, this grilled squid looks so delicious! Feel free to eat, everyone! I am treating today. Thank you for your help tonight!¡± After she finished speaking, she picked up two roasted chicken legs and ced one on each of Ben¡¯s and Franklin¡¯s tes. Quinn was speechless. ¡°Where¡¯s mine? I came out specially to eat meat!¡± Lauren rolled her eyes. ¡°I gave you the menu and you¡¯re zoning out!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not zoning out! I¡¯m in shock!¡± Quinn¡¯s image hadpletely copsed in Lauren¡¯s mind. She had initially thought that he was a good-looking idol, but in the end, he was a cowardly idiot! Quinn stood up in a huff and went to add more dishes. Franklin carefully took a bite of the drumstick to prevent the oil from getting on his face or clothes. It was quite delicious. He finished eating the entire drumstick carefully and with relish before he spoke up for his younger brother. ¡°Don¡¯t bully Quinn all the time. He¡¯s tough on the outside, but soft-hearted on the inside¡± Lauren did not care about her image as much as Franklin did. Her entire mouth was filled with oil. Franklin could not stand it and took a tissue to wipe her mouth. Lauren pouted and let Franklin manage her image. ¡°Hmph, he bullied me first. I¡¯m only giving him a taste of his own medicine.¡± ¡°Franklin, this leek is also very delicious!¡± ¡°Leek...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any smell!¡± Chapter 97 - Interrogation

Chapter 97: Interrogation

They chatted heartily as they quickly finished their supper. By the time Lauren returned, she was so sleepy that she could barely open her eyes. Franklin had no choice but to carry her upstairs and ce her on the bed. ¡°Franklin, do you really treat her as your younger sister?¡± Quinn watched as Franklin ced Lauren on the bed, covered her with a nket, and turned on the bedsidemp. He really could not connect this older brother to the brother he knew when he was younger. ¡°When I was young, you ignored me when I kicked the nket. You even snatched my nket once. Now, you¡¯re showing so much concern for a younger sister that you¡¯ve only known for less than a month.¡± Franklin waved his hand and motioned for him to talk outside. He only spoke after he gently closed Lauren¡¯s room door. ¡°I¡¯m not treating her like a sister, she is our sister to begin with. This is a fact that cannot be changed. Since you¡¯re targeting her every day, why don¡¯t you get to know her better?¡± After he finished speaking, Franklin patted Quinn on the shoulder and entered his own room. Quinn looked at the two closed doors in front of him and muttered as he returned to his own room. ¡°This little brat must have drugged him.¡± When Lauren woke up the next morning, she had already forgotten how she had returned to her bed. Perhaps she had spent a lot of energy on the ghost hunt yesterday. She woke up muchter than usual today. The soul storage device was ced on the cab by her bed. There were no longer any ghosts that were rebelling inside. After the heavy supperst night, she was not hungry now. She chanted an incantation and opened the soul storage device. The dozen or so ghosts that had been brought in yesterday all floated out. Of course, after staying in the soul storage device for an entire night, they no longer had the ability to move. Lauren counted them. There were fourteen ghosts in total, both male and female. She could sense that these ghosts were not ¡°young¡±. They had been wandering in the human world for at least five years and had long missed the best opportunity to reincarnate. From Lauren¡¯s point of view, her room was now full of ¡°ghosts¡±. ¡°All of you line up and tell me about yourself one by one.¡± One of the male ghosts, who looked to be in his fifties, took a step forward and asked, ¡°What do you want us to say? Who are you? Why did you capture us?¡± It seemed that this male ghost was the leader of this group of ghosts, the other ghosts were all cowering behind this male ghost. ¡°My name is Lauren. I specialize in capturing ghosts who have done bad things! Each of you must be rted to the hundreds of missing children cases that have happened in this city.¡± The ghosts began to look at one another in dismay. ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± The leading ghost continued to confront Lauren, but his aura was clearly much weaker. This made Lauren a little unhappy. These ghosts had clearly done the wrong thing, yet they appeared so justified. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time talking to you. Just tell me, where are the children that you took away?¡± The group of ghosts remained huddled together and did not speak. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I will lock you into the soul storage device and you will never be able toe out again!¡± A little boy who was huddled in the corner suddenly spoke. ¡°No! If you lock me in there, I will never be able to see my mother again!¡± Humans yearned for freedom, so did ghosts. If they were only trapped in a small box, it would be too miserable for them. ¡°I know that you didn¡¯t do these things willingly. As long as you cooperate with me toplete this mission, I can try my best to eliminate the sins attributed to you, so that you can have the chance to be reincarnated.¡± ¡°Really? We can really be reincarnated?¡± Many ghosts began to react when they heard this condition. ¡°Of course. I will definitely help you achieve it, if you make up for what you¡¯ve done. You all know that, right?¡± Thus, the group of ghosts formed a circle and whispered among themselves. Two minutester, the middle-aged lead ghost spoke on behalf of them. His name was George, he did not have a surname. He had been an orphan since he was young, so he had grown up by himself. When he was 53, he died in a car ident. No one imed his body, so he became a wild ghost with nowhere to go. ¡°When I was born, I had no ce to go. So, I naturally had no ce to go after I died, I could only wander alone. Fortunately, I met this group of ghosts who had the same experience as me.¡± ¡°As you can see, that area is where we gather. But there are too many ghosts, we don¡¯t have the ability to protect ourselves, and we are often bullied by other ghosts. So we have to do something to improve our cultivation, we don¡¯t want to hurt others, we just want to protect ourselves.¡± Chapter 98 - Warehouse

Chapter 98: Warehouse

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio George was currently lowering his head in shame. He had been a human for more than fifty years and a ghost for several more. At this moment, he was actually a little nervous. Perhaps it had been too long since hest evaluated himself. ¡°And then? What does this have to do with you guys abducting children?¡± Lauren sat cross-legged on the bed. Her hair draped behind her back and she looked as exquisite and beautiful as a doll. ¡°Two years ago, a male ghost called Miles Parker came to us and asked if we wanted to improve our cultivation. Of course we wanted to. The mission he gave us was to go to all sorts of ces to look for children.¡± ¡°Did you choose those missing children yourself?¡± George nodded. ¡°Yes, our cultivation is not high enough. We don¡¯t dare to approach people with too much positive energy, so we can only look for children with weaker energy.¡± Lauren finally understood why did all the missing childrene from single mothers¡¯ families. The presence of a father would cause the energy in the children to be denser, and these wandering ghosts did not have enough abilities to control the children with stronger positive energy. ¡°Then where were these children sent to in the end?¡± ¡°This...¡± George hesitated for a moment, as if he was afraid that he would be taken revenge if he said it out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you. I¡¯ll definitely catch Miles Parker that you mentioned!¡± ¡°Alright, every time we find those children, we¡¯ll first use chloroform that Miles Parker provided us to make that child lose his consciousness. In this way, the children will obediently follow us, then we¡¯ll send them to a warehouse at the ce you went to yesterday.¡± Lauren immediately felt energized. ¡°A warehouse? Bring me there quickly!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use. The warehouse is just a transit station. After we bring the children there, they will bring the children to other ces. As to what other ces, we don¡¯t know.¡± Nheless, Lauren still went to the warehouse with Ben personally. ¡°Going to that damned ce again?¡± ¡°Mr. Carson, fifty times your sry!¡± Lauren stretched out her hand and made a five and then a zero. Sure enough, money made things happen! Ben agreed immediately andpletely forgot how regretful he was aboutst night. He had gone there once yesterday, so he was more familiar with the way today. Also with George leading the way in front of him, he was confident in finding his way. ¡°Miss Torres, so ghosts can move so fast?¡± Ben looked at George who was leading the way in front and asked in puzzlement. The speed of this ghost was about the same as the speed of a car. If this ghost could deliver food, it could earn a lot of good reviews in a day! ¡°The higher the cultivation of a ghost, the faster the speed of its movements. George has been a ghost for seven years. His cultivation has also increased greatly in the past two years because of kidnapping children.¡± ¡°I have even seen a flying ghost before! But now, this ghost is also obediently lying in the soul storage box. If Mr. Carson wants to see it, I¡¯ll let it perform for you next time.¡± Ben thought, ¡®Oh my, performing? But it¡¯s a ghost!¡¯ After turning left and right, they still had to walk a small path to reach the warehouse that George mentioned. The warehouse was old and dpidated. There were a lot of very tall weeds outside, blocking the door. With George¡¯s guidance, they sessfully pushed away the weeds and found the door. The door was tightly shut. ¡°This door will usually only open when we receive a mission.¡± ¡°When do you usually receive a mission?¡± ¡°It depends. Sometimes we need a lot of children at one time, and sometimes we don¡¯t have a mission for a long time.¡± Ben tried to open the door with a card, but the factory used the most traditional lock. This kind of opportunistic method was useless. He circled the factory once, but he did not find any windows. In the end, he returned to the front door. ¡°Since we can¡¯t enter by ourselves...¡± Lauren ced her hand on her chin and pretended that she had a beard as she touched it. She had learned this from watching TV dramas. All the CEOs in the show liked this action. ¡°Miss Lauren, this lock is bigger than your fist. Don¡¯t get hurt!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t force my way in...oh, I got an idea!¡± After saying this, Lauren took out a bronze-framed mirror from her pocket dimension. This mirror was very exquisite. Its oval-shaped wooden frame was carved with delicate butterflies, and it looked like an antique. This was a reward for Lauren¡¯spletion of the taskst year. Now she finally had the opportunity to use it. Ben took the mirror curiously and flipped it back and forth. Chapter 99 - Magic Mirror

Chapter 99: Magic Mirror

¡°Miss Torres, this mirror is beautiful, but¡­it¡¯s useless. You want to use the mirror to break open the door? Then I might as well use my feet to kick it open.¡± Lauren nced at Ben with some disdain. ¡°Of course not, Mr. Carson. Violence can¡¯t solve all problems. It has to depend on this.¡± She pointed at her own head. Ben was even more confused. Asking him to hit it with his head? Before he could figure out what Lauren meant, something happened on the mirror in the next second and Ben threw the mirror away in shock. The wooden butterfly carving on the mirror actually left the frame and flew straight up into the air, turning into real butterflies. These butterflies flew through the gaps in the factory gate. Ben was dumbfounded, and so was George. Lauren let out a gasp. ¡°Mr. Carson, why did you throw the mirror away? If it breaks, it¡¯s over!¡± Lauren hurriedly ran to pick up the mirror. Fortunately, the mirror fell into weeds and did not break. The butterflies flew away, and now the frame was t. ¡°This thing is too magical!¡± Ben moved closer to take a look, but the thing in the mirror unexpectedly gave Ben a great shock. This mirror was actually something like a video recorder. What was shown in the mirror was not their faces, but the environment inside the factory! ¡°These little butterflies are like cameras! What they see is what we see in the mirror.¡± Lauren used her spiritual sense tomand the butterflies to fly around the factory. There was nothing special about this factory, nor were there any signs of life. Another wasted effort? Lauren let the butterflies fly around again, but she still did not find anything special. She had no choice but to let the butterflies fly out again. The butterflies that flew backnded steadily on the frames. The moment theynded on the frames, the living butterflies turned into wood-carved butterflies again. ¡°What¡¯s that smell? It smells so good.¡± Lauren also smelled the fragrance. She felt that she had smelled it somewhere before. She sniffed the butterflies on the frames. ¡°The fragrance was brought out by these butterflies. It should be the smell from the factory.¡± The two of them followed the way back home in disappointment. [System Divine Nine: What do you intend to do next?] Sitting in the passenger seat, Lauren was also at a loss. ¡°George, do you know of any way to contact this ghost called Miles Parker?¡± On the way back, George indicated that he had not been in a car for a long time, so Lauren invited him to take the car home together. George, who was sitting in the back seat, shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t contact him. They have always only contacted us. Whenever they need children, they will leave a message at the ce where we rest. We will then take the children to that warehouse.¡± So¡­ She initially thought that she would be able to find the missing children after catching these little devils! Ben looked at Lauren who was at a loss, sighed and continued driving. Lauren did not return to the Torres family. Instead, she asked Ben to drive her to an ice cream shop to eat ice cream. ¡°Hmm¡­I am in a bad mood today, so I want to eat two ice cream scoops! Mr. Carson, don¡¯t tell my brother.¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tell Master Franklin this time.¡± Lauren bought three servings of ice cream. One was for herself, one was for Ben, and the other was for George. ¡°But I can¡¯t eat it.¡± As a ghost, he did not have to eat or sleep, so in a way he had lost a lot of fun. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t eat it, you can take a look. George, you must have missed these foods in the human world.¡± Lauren happily ate her ice-cream. Her earlier disappointment had been driven away by the sweet food. Another customer pushed the door open and entered. The wind chime at the door rang, and what caught Lauren¡¯s attention was the familiar fragrance. Lauren suddenly raised her head and saw that the person standing in front of the ordering table was actually the principal of the kindergarten, Irene Pulver. She was not alone. There was a little girl with two ponytails beside her. She should be Irene Pulver¡¯s daughter. Was this scent a coincidence? Lauren waved at Ben. ¡°Mr. Carson, smell this. is this the same scent that we smelled at the warehouse?¡± Ben sniffed. ¡°It seems like it.¡± Before the two of them could finish whispering, Irene walked over in her high heels. ¡°Lauren?¡± Lauren had no choice but to raise her head and greet Irene with a smile. ¡°Hello, Auntie Irene!¡± ¡°It really is you. I didn¡¯t expect that we would be so fated to meet each other here.¡± She pointed at the empty seat beside Lauren. ¡°Can we sit here?¡± Chapter 100 - Black-Colored Medicine

Chapter 100: ck-Colored Medicine

Lauren bit on her ice-cream spoon and nodded. ¡°Of course! Please have a seat, Auntie Irene.¡± As Irene got closer, the fragrance on her body became even stronger. It even covered the mango smell in Lauren¡¯s ice-cream. When she saw Irene up close this time, Lauren could not help but be attracted by Irene¡¯s fair and delicate skin. ¡°Come, let me introduce you. Lauren, this is my daughter Penelope. She¡¯s ten years old this year.¡± ¡°Hello, Penelope. My name is Lauren.¡± Penelope was a very lively and cheerful girl. When she met Lauren, she could not stop talking. She kept telling Lauren about the interesting things that happened around her. ¡°Two years ago, my Dad took us skiing in Switzend. The snowy mountains there are so beautiful!¡± ¡°On the twentieth anniversary of my parents¡¯ weddingst year, they even retook their wedding photos!¡± Lauren listened attentively. From time to time, she would reveal an envious expression. Irene and Ben were sitting at the side, unable to interrupt. Suddenly, Irene¡¯s phone on the table began to vibrate and she picked it up. ¡°I¡¯m going outside to take a call. Penelope, continue chatting with Lauren. Mommy will be back soon.¡± Penelope nodded obediently. Lauren was not following the stories told by Penelope. She was not interested in anything like skiing or memorial day. Looking at Irene¡¯s back as she answered the phone outside, Lauren tried to dig out more information from Penelope . ¡°Penelope, your parents have such a close rtionship. They¡¯ve been married for twenty years and they¡¯re still taking wedding photos.¡± Penelope nodded. ¡°Yeah! My Dad always praises my Mom, he says that she¡¯s beautiful!¡± Lauren nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your mother is so beautiful. Her skin is very good. What kind of skincare products does she use? I want the people around me to use them as well. Maybe they¡¯ll be as beautiful as your mother!¡± Lauren continued to observe Irene. When she saw that Irene did not show any signs of entering, she continued to coax Penelope. Penelope was quite innocent, she did not try to hide anything. Although Lauren seemed to have taken advantage of her, she did not feel guilty at all. When Lauren asked this question, Penelope really thought about it for a moment and then shook her head. ¡°Mommy did not seem to use anything! She was not so good-looking in the past and my father always quarreled with her. However, in the past two years, she has be prettier and my father liked her again.¡± Penelope scooped up the ice-cream in her cup and put it in her mouth. After eating the delicious ice-cream, she revealed a sweet smile. Lauren continued to ask, ¡°Then did your Mommy eat bird¡¯s nest or something? I heard that eating those things can make people look good and be younger!¡± Penelope shook her head again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what bird¡¯s nest is, but mommy always eats a kind of ck thing. That thing stinks, but Mommy still insists on eating it.¡± ck medicine? Just as she was about to continue asking, Irene hung up the phone outside the ss door and walked into the ice cream shop. Lauren immediately changed the topic. She couldn¡¯t alert the enemy. ¡°Penelope, other than Switzend, where else have you been?¡± When Irene returned and saw that the two children were still chatting happily, she smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Penelope hit it off so well with someone else. What a pity. My husband said that he wants me to apany him to a cocktail party, so I have to take Penelope to her grandmother¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°Penelope, say goodbye to Uncle Ben and Lauren.¡± After watching the two of them leave, Lauren stopped smiling. Her face was stiff from smiling. Ben asked in puzzlement, ¡°Miss Torres, why are you asking Penelope these questions? Are you interested in these things?¡± ¡°Of course not! I just feel that this Irene have something to do with these missing children cases!¡± ¡°But¡­isn¡¯t she the principal of the kindergarten?¡± ¡°So what if she is? You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover!¡± George, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke up. ¡°I also feel that this fragrance is very familiar. Every time I bring the children to the warehouse, I can always smell it.¡± Lauren swallowed thest piece of ice-cream. She had the basic story of what was happening. ¡°Miss Torres, what should we do next? Investigate this Irene Pulver?¡± ¡°Of course we can¡¯t force it. But as the saying goes, ¡®nothing ventured, nothing gained¡¯.¡± Lauren had already thought of a bold n. The next step was to catch the culprit! Chapter 101 - Mixed-Race Elder

Chapter 101: Mixed-Race Elder

[System Divine Nine: ¡®Nothing ventured, nothing gained¡¯? I need to find out what that means.] Lauren said, ¡°System Divine Nine, you¡¯ve been following me for so long, why are your literary attainments still so low? You should learn more from me!¡± [System Divine Nine: Our system was born without borders, and we have no concept of gender and age. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we¡¯re cooperating with the Hosts toplete the mission, we wouldn¡¯t even have to learn thesenguages of yours.] [System Divine Nine: Anyway, what¡¯s your current n? I understand the phrase ¡®nothing ventured, nothing gained¡¯ now, but you don¡¯t even know where their base is. How are you going to catch them?] ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? I¡¯ll pretend to be a child and get caught!¡± System Divine Nine finally understood. [System Divine Nine: Are you going to make use of George?] Lauren nodded. She would just let George treat her as a target and ¡°kidnap¡± her. Since Ben knew about Lauren¡¯s n, he kept persuading Lauren while on the way back to the Torres family. ¡°Miss Torres, your n is too dangerous. Master Franklin will definitely not agree to it.¡± It wasn¡¯t only Master Franklin. Even Ben himself would not agree to it. Putting aside the fact that Lauren was still such a young child, they did not even know howplicated these missing cases were. They would be very anxious if they could only watch her helplessly while she solved this matter by herself. Ben did not realize that in the short span of a month, he had actually grown fond of Lauren. In this sense, it didn¡¯t seem unreasonable for Lauren to im that everyone loved her. When Lauren felt Ben¡¯s concern for her, a warm feeling welled up in her heart. She confidently shook her head and said, ¡°Mr. Carson, you have worked with me for so long. Don¡¯t you know my ability?¡± Lauren was not without hesitation and fear. This world was too big and the things she had seen were just a drop in the ocean. However, the history of mankind had always had high praise for courage. When she epted the role as a Host back then, she was already mentally prepared. Ben¡¯s curiosity was piqued when it came to working on missions. ¡°Miss Torres, how¡­did you start working on these things?¡± He asked carefully, as if he was worried that he would offend the holy gods if he was not careful. He was a staunch atheist in the past. However, he had learned to remain in awe of things that he did not understand over the past month. ¡°Is it rted to that church?¡± Ben recalled the group of people who had sent Lauren off when he went to pick her up. A couple of them were crying their eyes out, and they all looked like kind people. Lauren nodded. She had missed that period of time so much, though Ben could not see it in her eyes. ¡°Yes, I learnt these skills in the church! The people there are great!¡± Lauren only briefly mentioned it, as she did not want to reveal too much about the reason to Ben. These stories were too surreal. Even if she told them, no one would believe her. It was still quite a while before they reached home. Lauren unknowingly fell into reminiscing when she thought about the church. This incident happened when Lauren was a little over two years old. Lauren was naturally intelligent. This was probably due to the powerful genes of the Torres family. In other words, Lauren was the ¡°chosen one¡±. The life in the church was no different from that of an ordinary child. Lauren started learning from teachers when she was very young, and her uniqueness could be seen from that moment. Lauren had high learning capability and a strong memory. While the other children were still learning to say ¡°mommy¡±, Lauren had already learned all the basic written characters and could even read by herself. All she had to do was read attentively, and she would be able to memorize every single word of a long article. This news quickly reached the ears of the elder in the church. The elder was of mixed race. Apart from being tall and having pronounced facial features, he was also resilient andpassionate. He had two names. One was David, which was his English name; while Chang Yi was his Chinese name. Elder David had many secrets. For example, David was already more than 200 years old by this year. ording to him, his appearance had not changed since he was 80 years old. Although it was nothingpared to System Divine Nine, David was a mortal after all. He was still strong and healthy at this age, so he was not understood and epted by other mortals. In order to avoid a lot of trouble, David had been living deep in the church and did not have any contact with the outside world. After Elder David found out about Lauren¡¯s talent, he gathered the people from the church for a meeting. Lauren clearly remembered that the meetingsted for three days. Chapter 102 - Became the Host

Chapter 102: Became the Host

Even Seven, who had always yed with her, did not show his face during those three days. The only person who took care of Lauren was a young woman in a nun¡¯s habit. Three dayster, when Lauren was ying on the swing in the backyard, Seven walked over with aplicated expression on his face. He looked both happy and worried. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be chosen. Sigh, there will be both happiness and danger in the days toe. You have to persevere, Lauren!¡± Lauren too busy ying on the swing and did not have much of a reaction to Seven¡¯s words at that time. She just thought that he was spouting nonsense. It was not until Elder David came looking for her that Lauren realized what kind of fate she was facing. ¡°Lauren, so far, eight people have been chosen from all over the world. Theye from different countries and are now in different countries as well.¡± Elder David¡¯s beard had always been white, and its length was always the same. Lauren had once wondered if he had used a ruler to cut his beard. At just over two years old, herprehension was excellent and she could understand everything Elder David said. ¡°You are not the first person to be selected from our country. Those who were previously selected all failed their aptitude. But you, you passed every test. Now, it¡¯s up to you. Are you willing to be a Host?¡± David¡¯s words seemed to carry a reassuring aura. He spoke neither too fast nor too slowly. His tone was very normal, even though he was talking about such an important matter. He sounded as if he was just asking Lauren if she wanted to participate in the spring outing. Lauren bit her finger and asked Elder David, ¡°What do I have to do as a Host?¡± In the next hour, David briefed Lauren on the main responsibility of a Host. Lauren thought about it for a few minutes and agreed. Lauren was quietly reminiscing when Ben¡¯s question suddenly brought Lauren back to reality. ¡°Miss Torres, you¡¯re really brave! You¡¯re learning these ghost-hunting things.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Afraid? Yes, she was afraid. But if everyone was afraid, then who would solve the problem? There was nothing special about what happened after that. After bing the Host, Lauren got to know the System Divine Nine and the existence of Divine 1 all the way to Divine 8. Lauren was the youngest Host, and Divine 9 was also the youngest system. The two of them had been fighting monsters together for more than two years. They grew up together and they were already inseparable. ¡°I was afraid at the beginning, but subsequently I am not afraid. There¡¯s nothing special about it,¡± Lauren said nonchntly. Nothing special? Ben saw people on the roadside as he drove. Some people were crossing the road with their heads lowered, ying with their phones. Some people were eating happily at roadside stalls, while others were selling water. These were the things that were nothing special. ¡®Lauren¡¯s experience could be written into a fairy tale,¡¯ Ben thought. ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s George?¡± She only noticed that George¡¯s spirit was not in the car when she was busy telling Ben about her ns and reminiscing about the past. ¡°Here.¡± Ben used his mouth to point out of the car window. Lauren looked at the side of the road and saw George¡¯s spirit following their car. He looked happy as he followed them, he also walked around the side of the road as if he was traveling. Looking at this, Lauren took out the soul storage device from the pocket dimension and released the ghosts that they had caught previously. However, they were all covered in the same red talisman paper. ¡°You guys must be bored after holding it in for so long, right? Go out and hang out with George. However,e back and look for me before seven o¡¯clock! Otherwise, I will be angry and the consequences will be very serious!¡± There were elderly and children among the ghosts. Upon hearing Lauren¡¯s words, they all nodded in agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely abide by the rules,¡± a long-haired female ghost agreed. Lauren nodded. A group of ghosts floated out of the open car window and gathered together with George. ¡°Miss Torres, we¡¯ve worked so hard to catch them and bring them back. If we let them out, will they do something bad again?¡± In the human world, April was over and the peach blossoms in the mountain began to bloom. The trees by the roadside had long sprouted new shoots and turned tender green, decorating the streets. A group of ghosts dressed in different clothes was busy exploring. When they met a child blowing bubbles, they wanted to stop and take a look at bubbles. When they saw the flowers on the branches, they also wanted to take a sniff. Actually, if they were not ghosts, they would definitely be a group of cute people. ¡°No, they won¡¯t. They have been in the soul storage device for so many hours. Their abilities have long been suppressed by the soul storage device.¡± ¡°They can only float outside now.¡± Lauren closed the car window and drowned out the noise outside. ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time to go home!¡± Chapter 103 - Old Madam Torres

Chapter 103: Old Madam Torres

Although Lauren hade up with a n, it was not so easy to implement it. Firstly, she did not know when the person behind the scenes would send out another mission, and secondly¡­ After Lauren returned to the Torres family, she saw a dignified olddy sitting on the sofa. Quinn was sitting awkwardly beside her. It was four o¡¯clock in the afternoon and Franklin had not returned home. Mr. Hayes and the other servants that Lauren knew were not around either. Ben came in a few stepster than Lauren as he had to park his car. When he saw Lauren standing motionlessly in front of the hall, he spoke as he approached her. ¡°Miss Torres, why are you standing here? Didn¡¯t you say you were hungry?¡± Ben suddenly went silent when he saw the person sitting on the sofa. He spoke only after a few secondster. ¡°Old Madam Torres, you¡¯re back,¡± Ben greeted respectfully. Old Madam Torres¡¯s real name was Gertrude. Her personality was just like her name. She was very fierce, and she had a very imposing aura even just by sitting there. Her white hair wasbed very neatly, revealing her forehead. Although there were many wrinkles on her face, she did not look old. Instead, she looked elegant. Lauren¡¯s lively personality was suppressed in an instant. Gertrude merely nodded her head lightly when Ben greeted her. Following that, she turned her sharp gaze towards Lauren. The Old Master of the Torres family had passed away many years ago, and Gertrude had taken over the responsibility as the head of the Torres family since then. The Torres family was a big family and it owned arge business. She had long gotten used to her iron-faced appearance. Sometimes, her stern appearance could save her a lot of trouble. ¡°Miss Torres, this is your grandma.¡± Ben saw that Lauren was still standing in the same spot and did not greet her, so he quickly pushed Lauren¡¯s back with his hand. Although Lauren did not say anything, she was not afraid either. She just stood in the same spot respectfully. She had already guessed the identity of this olddy. Lauren greeted her gracefully after Ben mentioned it. ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± Her voice was neither loud nor soft. It carried the innocence that a child should have, but it also had a steadiness that allowed no one to question it. Looking at Lauren, Gertrude responded with a nod and said, ¡°Sit down.¡± Gertrude looked at the sofa across from her, Lauren understood and walked over. Ben winked at Lauren, and he walked out without caring if Lauren understood him or not. The sofa was a little high. Lauren had to climb up and sit properly, but she seemed a little clumsy. Lauren sat opposite Gertrude, and she could sense Quinn¡¯s smug gaze at her from the corner of her eye. When Gertrude was not looking over, Lauren took the opportunity to raise her head and red at Quinn. Judging on Quinn¡¯s sitting posture, one could tell that Gertrude doted on Quinn very much. ¡°Grandma, why hasn¡¯t Master Maverick arrived yet?¡± Quinn asked. Gertrude tilted her head and smiled as she patted Quinn¡¯s leg. The jade bracelet on her wrist was crystal clear and glistened under the light. Lauren had also received many random gifts from the system over the past two years. She had quite a few jade bracelets and gold bracelets, so Lauren could tell that the jade bracelet on Gertrude¡¯s wrist was of good quality, but it was not the best jade. Just as she was thinking about it, Gertrude suddenly spoke to her. ¡°I heard from Quinn that you¡¯ve learned some useless skills at the church in the past few years?¡± [System Divine Nine: What does she mean by useless skills?] Laurenforted System Divine Nine in her heart before answering Gertrude in a neither servile nor overbearing manner. ¡°The things that I¡¯ve learned are not useless.¡± At this moment, Quinn interrupted again. He had always behaved like a spoiled child in front of his elders, and this was precisely what made Lauren hate and envy him at the same time. ¡°Grandma, it would be fine if she alone was possessed. Franklin said that he saw a ghost thest time, and Ben was also fooling around with Lauren. There must be something fishy going on.¡± Lauren finally understood. Quinn did not believe that she could catch a ghost at all, instead he thought that they had gone ¡°crazy¡± that day. ¡°Is what Quinn said true?¡± Gertrude¡¯s question was aplete waste of time as she must have already believed Quinn. Therefore, Lauren did not bother to exin. Just like how Franklin did not believe her back then, so they had to witness it for themselves, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you in such a hurry to bring me back?¡± Franklin¡¯s voice came from the entrance, along with his steady but somewhat hurried footsteps. He was on a video call with a foreignpany when he suddenly received a call from Gertrude, asking him to hurry back to the Torres family. Chapter 104 - Master Maverick

Chapter 104: Master Maverick

It was rare for Gertrude to speak to him in such a serious tone. Moreover, she was still at the Temple yesterday, but she had returned to the Torres family today. She must have something important to attend to and that was the reason why he hurried home. Looking at the three of them sitting on the sofa in the living room, Franklin heaved a sigh of relief. He tugged at his tight tie. ¡°Grandma, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing back?¡± Quinn and Gertrude were sitting on one side of the sofa while Lauren was sitting opposite them. Franklin naturally sat beside Lauren. Just as he was about to take a sip of water to take a break, Gertrude¡¯s words made his heart skip a beat. ¡°Franklin,e and sit beside Grandma.¡± Gertrude¡¯s motive was obvious: she wanted them to join forces against Lauren. Franklin had been in the business world for so many years, so he naturally knew what Gertrude meant. However, it was precisely because he knew very well that made his choice a very important one. This was not just a question of where he should sit, it was also a question of which side he should side with. Should he support Gertrude or Lauren? Franklin secretly ridiculed the situation in his heart. This matter was much more difficult than managing apany. He drank a mouthful of water. Although his heart was filled withplicated emotions, his face did not show any emotion, this was something he had learned from many years of negotiations in the business world. Franklin did not show any fear, even though he was in front of Gertrude. ¡°Grandma, this seat is pretty good here, so that I can talk to you face to face.¡± Franklin¡¯s suit jacket had been taken off and ced on the armrest of the sofa. He rolled up the sleeves of his shirt, revealing his long and slender arms. His watch added a hint of maturity and steadiness to his image. There was some distance between him and Lauren, but Lauren could feel the warmthing from Franklin¡¯s side. It was a kind of strength and support. Gertrude¡¯s smile clearly reduced a little when she heard Franklin¡¯s reply. Her right hand subconsciously turned the jade bracelet on her left wrist. Quinn moved closer to Gertrude and said in a normal voice, ¡°Look Grandma, am I right?¡± Even Franklin was bewitched. Though he did not say it out loud, it was quite obvious what he was hinting. Before Franklin could figure out the situation, another voice came from the entrance. They could hear Mr. Hayes¡¯ voice from the living room. Lauren rxed a little. With Mr. Hayes around, she felt more confidence. However, Mr. Hayes did not enter alone. There was a middle-aged man behind him. This middle-aged man was dressed in a ck robe. The sleeves and edges of the robe were embroidered with exquisite patterns with silver silk. When Gertrude saw him, she quickly stood up and extended her hand to shake hands with the middle-aged man. ¡°Master Maverick, you¡¯ve finally arrived.¡± Quinn and Franklin also stood up together with Gertrude. Although Lauren was baffled, she also jumped off the sofa and stood obediently. When she was in the church, she had been taught to do as the Romans did. Sigh, but it had taken her so much effort to sit on that sofa. Master Maverick had known the Torres family for a long time. After greeting Gertrude, he had a brief chat with both Quinn and Franklin. Mr. Hayes went to make tea, and the few of them sat down again. Master Maverick was not an ordinary man, he sat on the single sofa in the middle. When he saw Maverick, Franklin knew what had happened. ¡°It¡¯s not even August yet, and Master Maverick has already graced us with your presence.¡± Franklin took the tea set handed over by Mr. Hayes and slowly brewed his tea. The Torres family held a ceremony annually. It used to be Maverick¡¯s father, Wyatt Hall, who organized it. After Wyatt passed away two years ago, Maverick had taken over the responsibility. In Gertrude¡¯s point of view, the Torres family had gone through a series of crises four and a half years ago after Lauren was born. If it were not for Wyatt¡¯s help and protection, the Torres family would not be as prosperous as it was now. After Wyatt passed away, Gertrude had even specially built a memorial tomemorate him. Maverick had followed in his father¡¯s footsteps. Every time Wyatt held a ceremony for the Torres family, Maverick would be present. Therefore, Gertrude also trusted Maverick very much. Even though the other descendants of the Torres family, such as Franklin and Quinn, did not believe in such matters, they still had to put on an appearance because of Gertrude. After all, Franklin was the one who had worked non-stop for several months to bring the Torres Corporation back to life. He had reservations about how much God had yed a role saving the Torres Corporation. Maverick drank a mouthful of tea. ¡°Is she Lauren, the youngest daughter of the Torres family?¡± ¡°Yes, she is my younger sister Lauren. She just came back recently, so she might be a little unfamiliar with you. Lauren, this is Master Maverick. He is in charge of the Torres family¡¯s ceremonial affairs.¡± Chapter 105 - Dirty Things

Chapter 105: Dirty Things

Franklin took this opportunity to share with Lauren about Maverick. Just based on Maverick¡¯s robes, Lauren did not need Franklin¡¯s help to know the identity of the visitor. ¡°Since Master Maverick¡¯s time is precious. Let¡¯s not beat around the bush,¡± Gertrude continued, ¡°Master Maverick must have remembered what happened to the Torres family four years ago. At that time, it was thanks to Master Wyatt that our Torres family managed to survive.¡± ¡°At that time, we sent Lauren to a church and only brought her back a month ago. However, ording to Quinn, Lauren has seemed to have picked up something in that church, and now it¡¯s even affecting the people around her.¡± There was not much respect in Gertrude¡¯s words. Lauren frowned as she listened, and a bitter expression appeared on her face. Maverick nodded understandingly and looked at Lauren who was sitting on the sofa again. ¡°This kind of thing is not umon as Lauren is young and her mind is still growing. Her body is also weaker than an adult¡¯s. It is very easy for her to be possessed by dirty things.¡± ¡°Even the brightest ces may hide dirty things. Although the church is a ce of worship, it is also able to attract dirty things.¡± Gertrude nodded with a look ofplete agreement. Lauren could not stand it anymore, she retorted, ¡°I am not possessed by anything dirty!¡± ¡°Whether you are possessed or not, let Master Maverick take a look and we will know,¡± Gertrude said lightly. Following that, she instructed Master Maverick to make preparations. They saw Master Maverick holding many talisman papers and a wooden sword made of yellow peach wood. There were some ck talisman characters engraved on the sword. ¡°Lauren, follow Master Maverick into the room.¡± Master Maverick had already brought his tools into the room specially prepared by Gertrude. [System Divine Nine: This olddy is a little too much! You are her biological granddaughter!] Lauren said, ¡°Hmph, a person of integrity can stand any tests, so I am not afraid of any so-called tests. But I can¡¯t ept the way she talked about the church!¡± On the other hand, Lauren also wanted to take a good look at the much respected Master Maverick. She walked towards the room, and she could hear Franklin¡¯s voice behind her. ¡°Grandmother, your words are a little biased. You don¡¯t know the truth, so how can you say such things about Lauren? She is still so young, what if these things cause harm to her body?¡± Franklin was anxious to protect his sister and did not care about his grandmother¡¯s opinion. Though Lauren was of small build, she stood firm in the face of criticism. ¡°Since our Torres family always has upright children, why would she be afraid of these things?¡± Gertrude was already seventy-five years old, but her voice was full of energy and carried the unique gentleness of a woman. But to Lauren, her voice was like a needle piercing her ears. She did not say anything and entered the room where Maverick was waiting for her. The door was immediately closed. The room was very empty and there was no furniture. Maverick stood in the middle, holding a wooden sword and talisman paper in his hands. ¡°Lauren, don¡¯t be afraid. It won¡¯t cause you any harm.¡± Maverick had a kind look on his face. He did not have any ill intentions. Lauren sighed. ¡°Come on then.¡± Lauren spread out her hands with a calm expression. Maverick was startled by Lauren¡¯s indifferent attitude. ¡®She has quite a lot of guts for a young child,¡¯ Maverick thought. He told Lauren to stand properly and then spread out the talisman papers beside Lauren. The talisman papers formed a circle and surrounded Lauren. Then, he stood two meters away from Lauren with a talisman paper in his hand. He extended his right index finger and bit on it with his mouth. There was a wound on his index finger, and he dripped the blood on his index finger onto the talisman paper in his hand. The talisman paper instantly emitted a golden light. Maverick threw the talisman paper upwards. Before the talisman paper fell to the ground, he quickly chanted a spell. The moment he finished chanting, the talisman papers around Lauren also began to glow. The atmosphere on Maverick¡¯s side was very tense, but Lauren stood in the middle of the talisman array and did not feel anything. She was even a little tired from standing and wanted to sit down. So she really sat down cross-legged. This Master was quite skilful. At least his talisman paper could glow. However, Maverick¡¯s skills were different from hers, as he still needed to use his own blood as a primer. The talisman papers surrounding Lauren grew brighter and brighter, and Lauren¡¯s tiny body was almostpletely surrounded by the light. Maverick had been waiting for the ¡°dirty thing¡± mentioned by Gertrude to appear, but he did not find any trace on Lauren¡¯s body. If there was really something dirty possessing Lauren, then these talisman papers would turn green. Chapter 106 - Maverick Catches Ghosts

Chapter 106: Maverick Catches Ghosts

However, to Maverick¡¯s surprise, not only did the talisman papers not turn green, but the golden light they emitted became stronger and stronger. Lauren was surrounded by a ball of fire. Of course, Lauren could not feel it. She was currently ying with System Divine Nine. ¡°The answer is¡­ no pain, no gain!¡± Lauren said in her mind. System Divine Nine was momentarily speechless, and Lauren knew that she had won this time. Lauren said, ¡°System Divine Nine, you should go back and read more books. Our culture has a long history and there is so much to learn. All you do is eat and sleep all day, so you definitely won¡¯t be able to learn.¡± [System Divine Nine: How could you say that?!] In any case, he was one of the nine remaining systems in the world. He had lived for more than 400 years and knew a little about everything. However, he was told by Lauren now that all he did was eat and sleep. [System Divine Nine: Hmph, I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore!] At the same time, Maverick had alsopleted his mission. The light emitted by the talisman papers around Lauren gradually weakened. The talisman papers rose into the air one after another and then disappeared. ¡°Master Maverick, may I ask if I can leave now?¡± Lauren asked. Maverick was still in a daze because of the golden light just now. When he heard Lauren¡¯s question, he let out an ¡°ah¡± absent-mindedly. ¡°Master Maverick, there¡¯s a ghost behind you.¡± Upon hearing this, Maverick instantly came back to his senses. He held the mahogany sword and turned around. He took out the talisman paper and moved quickly. The talisman paper turned green very quickly and flew around randomly in the air. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, the talisman paper looked like it was being blown around by the wind during a typhoon. However, Lauren could see that the talisman paper had already stuck to the ghost and it was currently struggling. Maverick chanted an incantation while waving the mahogany sword in his hand. The temperature in the room suddenly dropped by a few degrees, and out of the blue, a gust of wind actually blew in this enclosed space. Lauren stood calmly in a corner, allowing her ck hair to blow in all directions. ¡°Do I usually look this stupid when I am catching ghosts?¡± Finally, it was the right time, Maverick raised the mahogany sword and stabbed it into the ghost¡¯s head. The ghost¡¯s mouth was wide open, revealing its sharp teeth. There was no more blood left for the ghost to bleed. Maverick pulled out his mahogany sword and shed the ghost in half. It was instantly reduced to ashes. This set of movements took about three to four minutes. Lauren shook her head silently. Master Maverick¡¯s standard was just normal, as he actually took so long to catch a nameless ghost. If it were her, she would have caught it in just a few seconds. Of course, Maverick was not as well-equipped as Lauren. After all, Lauren had irvoyance and could see where the ghost was at a nce. Meanwhile, Maverick had to be guided by a talisman. The door of the room finally opened. Although Lauren and Maverick had only been inside for a short ten minutes, Franklin felt that these ten minutes were longer than an hour. Gertrude was obviously nervous for a moment when she saw both of them came out of the room. She wanted to stand up, but in the end, she maintained in her sitting posture. It was only the sudden clenching of her hands that betrayed her emotions. ¡°Master Maverick must be tired. Come and sit down.¡± Gertrude warmly beckoned Master Maverick to sit down. Perhaps it was because he had just caught a ghost, Master Maverick¡¯s face was a little pale. He sat down and drank three cups of tea in a row. Everyone on the sofa looked at each other. Franklin carefully observed Lauren. Lauren noticed Franklin¡¯s gaze, she raised her head to meet Franklin¡¯s eyes, and smiled at him. This smile was as sweet as before, and both sides of the dimple were very deep. Franklin finally felt relieved, it seemed like Lauren was not mistreated while inside the room. ¡°Master Maverick, how is it? Did you see anything¡­strange in there?¡± Quinn asked as he was worried about Franklin and wanted to save him from Lauren! Franklin red at him. Master Maverick wiped the water off the corner of his mouth and nodded. ¡°Just now, a little ghost was found inside.¡± ¡°Look Grandma, I told you!¡± Quinn did not believe in spirits and ghosts. He did not care whether what Master Maverick said was true or not. As long as he could prove that Lauren was up to no good, it would be fine. He did not know what methods she had used, but even his brother was fooling around with her. It was precisely because of this that Quinn ined¡± to Gertrude, hoping that Franklin would return to normal. Gertrude asked, ¡°Master Maverick, are you saying that there¡¯s really something dirty following Lauren?¡± Gertrude looked at Lauren with an even colder gaze. In her eyes, the Torres family would never provoke such a filthy thing. Maverick quickly waved his hand. Chapter 107 - Extremely Talented

Chapter 107: Extremely Talented

¡°No, Old Madam Torres, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything strange about Lauren in the room just now. On the contrary¡­¡± Maverick thought for a moment, but didn¡¯t finish his sentence. ¡°The ghost just now has been hiding in the Torres family for a long time. It has nothing to do with Lauren, and I¡¯ve already cast a spell to destroy it.¡± Master Maverick¡¯s words were like a p of thunder, blowing up Quinn¡¯s argument. ¡°How is that possible? That night¡­Lauren said that she could see ghosts! Franklin also said that he could see ghosts! Who would believe such nonsense!¡± Quinn said with a flushed face. Why was this Master Maverickpletely useless? Maverick said, ¡°Some people are born with abnormal talent. We can¡¯t rule out Lauren has such talent. That ghost was indeed discovered by Lauren when we were in the room just now.¡± Maverick smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say that my sensitivity is not as high as Lauren¡¯s.¡± Lauren sat on the sofa. She could clearly sense Gertrude¡¯s gaze on her. She returned her gaze, and Gertrude shifted her gaze away again. Quinn, on the other hand, had nothing else to say. Initially, he had invited Master Maverick over to challenge Lauren. However, Lauren had now be a person with extraordinary talent. ¡°But¡­¡± Quinn was still unwilling to give up. ¡°Alright, since Master Maverick has said so, let¡¯s don¡¯t bother Master Maverick with this matter anymore,¡± said Gertrude as she stopped Quinn from continuing. As a result, Quinn, who had been feeling smug just a moment ago, now looked defeated. Could he pretend that he had an appointment to attend and leave? Otherwise, Franklin would definitely give him a good beatingter! ¡°Master Maverick, you¡¯vee all the way here. Why don¡¯t you check our ce to see if there are any other ghosts?¡± Gertrude asked. She couldn¡¯t help Franklin with his business, so she could only put in more effort in this area. Maverick nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good too. Logically speaking, the energy in the Torres family is so strong that these unknown ghosts wouldn¡¯t dare to get close to you all. The appearance of this ghost today is indeed unusual. I¡¯ll go back and read the books left behind by my father and rearrange the formation for you guys.¡± After saying that, Maverick followed everyone and walked around the Torres family with the talisman in his hand. When he reached the second floor, he pointed at Franklin¡¯s door. ¡°Is this room convenient to enter?¡± Gertrude had already agreed before Franklin could reply. ¡°Sure, this is Franklin¡¯s room. I¡¯ll have to trouble Master Maverick to inspect it properly.¡± Franklin¡¯s room was very tidy. He did not usually allow people in to clean it, but he had a good habit of putting things back when they were finished. Moreover, he was only in this room when he was sleeping, so there were not many things. Maverick stood in the room with a talisman in his hand and muttered to himself with his eyes closed. It took him quite a while to say that there was nothing wrong with this room. There was indeed nothing wrong with it! Even when Ben arrived, he could tell that there was nothing wrong with it! ¡°I think it must be because Master Franklin is so righteous that the ghost wouldn¡¯t dare toe near him.¡± Lauren rolled her eyes silently. That was because Lauren had chased the ghost away a long time ago! ¡°Thank you so much, Master Maverick. It seems that the formation that you set upst year was very useful.¡± Gertrude was enthusiastic when it came to praising Maverick. Her attentiveness made Lauren feel strange. Lauren pouted as her credit was stolen by this Master who appeared out of nowhere. She wanted to eat two more drumstickster to make up for it. She would even steal Quinn¡¯s drumsticks as she was so angry! Hmph! Just as everyone was about to go to the next ce, Quinn¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Hey Bro, why is there a girl¡¯s doll on your bed? And it¡¯s a pink one, hahahaha!¡± Afterughing for a short while, Quinn could no longerugh as Franklin was pinching the flesh on his waist! But his words caught Gertrude¡¯s attention. ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you always dislike these things? Why is there one on your bed now?¡± Gertrude asked with a frown. The doll was the pink bunny that Lauren had left for Franklin. He realized that with this bunny around, he would always sleep better, so he had put it on his bed. How¡­could he exin it? Franklin, who was usually eloquent, suddenly could not find a decent excuse at this moment. He saw Lauren run over to pick up the bunny and hugged it in front of her chest. ¡°This is my little rabbit¡­¡± ¡°Why is your stuff in Franklin¡¯s room?¡± Gertrude asked sharply. Chapter 108 - Double-Standard Grandmother

Chapter 108: Double-Standard Grandmother

Even though Master Maverick had said that there was nothing wrong with Lauren, her attitude towards Lauren had not changed. She still did not like Lauren. Lauren subconsciously raised her eyes and looked at Franklin. She knew Franklin¡¯s character. This doll was found in Franklin¡¯s room and it was hard for him to exin, so she hade out to help. ¡°I snuck into my brother¡¯s room today and identally left the doll here.¡± Lauren¡¯s voice became softer and softer, but Gertrude could still hear it clearly. ¡°Franklin is the head of the family, so his room is not easily essible. Besides, in the Torres family, you have to follow the rules. Who allowed you to enter other people¡¯s rooms?¡± Lauren thought, ¡®Then why did you agree to let Master Maverick in on Franklin¡¯s behalf just now? What a double-standard!¡¯ Lauren did not talk back to Gertrude as she wanted to solve the problem. ¡°Alright, Grandma, it¡¯s not a big deal. Let¡¯s continue, don¡¯t waste Master Maverick¡¯s time.¡± Gertrude nced at Lauren who was hugging the bunny in her arms. ¡°You can think about it in your own room. Don¡¯t follow us.¡± Lauren stood at the same spot and nodded. Everyone went out one by one. Lauren walked at the back with her head lowered. Franklin took the opportunity to rub Lauren¡¯s hair. He did not say anything but left with the rest of the team. The warmth of Franklin¡¯s hands made Lauren feel a lot better. She only rxed when she returned to her room. Sigh, it was much more tiring to deal with Gertrude than to catch a ghost. After running around for a whole day, Laureny on the bed and fell asleep without realizing it. When she woke up again, the sky was almost dark. There was only a faint light in the sky above the distant mountains. The sun was also resting. Lauren stretched herself and heard Mr. Hayes calling for her to have dinner. ¡°I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming!¡± Lauren¡¯s face was still sleepy and she rubbed her face. It felt really good. ¡°Mr. Hayes, is Grandma still here?¡± Lauren asked in a low voice. Mr. Hayes smiled and shook his head. ¡°She didn¡¯t stay and she has already returned to the temple.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°The Old Madam usually spends three to four months a year at the temple eating vegetarian food and praying to the Gods and Buddhas to protect the Torres family. She¡¯s only going earlier this year. Don¡¯t think too much about it, Miss Torres.¡± Lauren pouted. ¡°She just doesn¡¯t like me! I don¡¯t like her either. She¡¯s so fierce!¡± Mr. Hayes had originally wanted tofort her. After all, he expected Lauren to be bothered by it. He smiled and pinched Lauren¡¯s face. When she reached the first floor, Lauren saw the clock hanging on the wall. It was actually half past six. She had slept for quite a long time. She looked left and right. ¡°Mr. Hayes, where is my brother? Is he in the study room?¡± Mr. Hayes shook his head and pointed to the front yard. ¡°Master Franklin and Master Quinn are in the front yard.¡± Lauren walked to the door and saw the two tall figures, Franklin and Quinn. After taking a closer look, she could clearly see that Franklin was pinching Quinn¡¯s ear while Quinn was begging for mercy. Lauren allowed her spiritual consciousness to capture the conversation between Franklin and Quinn. ¡°Be gentle, Franklin!¡± Judging from Quinn¡¯s voice, one could tell that he was in a lot of pain from the pinching. Hmph, serves him right. ¡°If I am gentle, don¡¯t you remember? Do you not have a good memory? Why did you create such a scene today?¡± ¡°I was just afraid that you would be bewitched by that girl, alright? Who would have thought that you, the CEO of the Torres Corporation, would be able to catch a ghost. If it were anyone else, they would have thought that you were bewitched.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re bewitched.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let Grandma know about anything in the future, do you hear me?!¡± ¡°I hear you, I hear you.¡± After hearing Quinn¡¯s promise, Franklin finally let go of Quinn. Quinn rubbed his ears and jumped around. ¡°You almost tore my ears off. You¡¯re so ruthless.¡± Franklin ignored Quinn¡¯sints and said, ¡°Stay out of Lauren¡¯s business. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like her, but don¡¯t make fun of her. She¡¯s just a child. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing for you to mess around with her?¡± Quinn knew that he was in the wrong, so he quickly agreed to Franklin¡¯s suggestion. The two of them chatted for a while more before heading back to the Torres Mansion. Lauren was already sitting at the dining table and ready to eat. After waking up, her stomach was already growling. ¡°Wow! There¡¯s beef today! And there¡¯s chicken drumsticks!¡± Lauren was so happy that she pped her hands, as if those things that happened in the afternoon did not exist. Franklin actively helped Lauren with the dishes and sighed. He did not know if this kind of carefree personality was good or bad. Of course, Quinn soon found out that even if Lauren seemed carefree, she was still holding a grudge against him. Not sure if it was his imagination, but every time Quinn took a fancy to a piece of meat and wanted to pick it up, Lauren was always faster than him to snatch it away. It was as if she knew his next move. He did not have a decent meal since he got back! Chapter 109 - Shortcut

Chapter 109: Shortcut

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio [System Divine Nine: Host, I didn¡¯t expect you to use the prophet¡¯s function on something like this.] Lauren said, ¡°Hmph, since he dares to doubt me, then I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t get to eat meat!¡± With Lauren¡¯s prophecy and Franklin¡¯s active help, Lauren¡¯s bowl was filled to the top with all types of food. All the rice was covered with meat and vegetables. ¡°Franklin, I also want to eat meat.¡± Quinn pitifully stretched the bowl to Franklin, trying to gain sympathy. ¡°If you want to eat meat, buy it yourself.¡± Franklin replied coldly as he was still angry. Just when Lauren was feasting on her food, and Quinn had nothing much left to eat, a gust of wind suddenly blew at the door. Mr. Hayes, who was eating, looked at the fluttering curtain and asked curiously, ¡°Why is the wind suddenly blowing?¡± Lauren chewed on her chicken drumstick as she beamed at the ghosts that were lining up at the entrance. She raised her head and looked at the clock. The ghosts were very punctual. She had asked them toe back before seven o¡¯clock, and they had really arrived just on time. These ghosts were all affixed with talisman papers by Lauren. Moreover, after being suppressed by the soul storage device, the energy on their bodies had already weakened. Right now, they were just a bunch of ghosts that could only float around. Therefore, the energy of the Torres family did not affect them much. Under George¡¯s leadership, they entered the soul storage device, which they were very familiar with, on their own ord. Lauren looked at this group of well-trained ghosts with satisfaction. Then, she raised her eyes and identally met Franklin¡¯s gaze. Oh no, Franklin¡¯s heavenly eye was not switched off! Luckily, Franklin did not get angry, nor did he make any noise. After a great feast, Lauren felt full and satisfied. Lauren had nothing to do for the next two days. Her n had to be put on hold as George did not receive any mission. On the other hand, Quinn¡¯s situation was the exact opposite to Lauren. Ever since Quinn¡¯smercial was aired, his poprity had been rising. The incident at the previous event had also caused his poprity to skyrocket. In just two to three days, Quinn had gained hundreds of thousands of followers on Instagram. His agent, Pauline Walker, had also received many job offers for Quinn. Quinn woke up very early in the morning. Before the sun had even risen, he got into the car that his agent had arranged for him. Pauline was indeed a dedicated agent. Her desk was already covered with all sorts of documents by the time Quinn arrived at her office. It looked like she had been working for quite some time. ¡°You¡¯re here? We¡¯re going to go through our schedule today. There are three movie auditions here. Do you have any interest in them?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to attend an event at the agency in the afternoon. I¡¯ll introduce you to some contacts from the same agency. We¡¯ll have more resources in the future if we get to know more people.¡± Quinn nodded obediently. The audition scripts for the three movies were ced on the table. He nced at them. He had never seen the names of these directors before. He frowned and flipped through them. The script was also very bad. They were all melodramatic plots, and the content of the three scripts was all about the growing up pain of youth. Pauline was able to tell that Quinn was not interested. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped as you¡¯ve just returned from overseas. Although you¡¯ve gained exposure and fame, your foundation isn¡¯t stable.?Also, you are still a greenhorn. So, getting a good script now will be quite impossible.¡± A good movie script was hard toe by. If a newbie was chosen by a good director, he would be able to make a meteoric rise to fame. ¡°Let¡¯s wait. There¡¯ll be a chance since you are so good looking.¡± Quinn nodded. Apart from waiting, there was no other way. ¡°However, if you don¡¯t seize this opportunity right in front of your eyes now, there won¡¯t be another opportunity after this.¡± Quinn was confused when Pauline suddenly mentioned this. Where did this opportunitye from? ¡°The movie industry is not as simple as you think. You can¡¯t just work hard. Sometimes, you have to take a shortcut.¡± Quinn recalled the gossipy news he had read and subconsciously tightened his cor. Pauline caught Quinn¡¯s movements andughed. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. You don¡¯t have to sacrifice yourself.¡± ¡°What do you mean then? What shortcuts are there?¡± By investing money? Of course, this was a good idea. Franklin was his brother and it was not impossible for him to bring in his brother to invest. ¡°Shortcuts are not something that can be found everywhere. You will know when you encounter them.¡± Quinn was confused by Pauline¡¯s ambiguousments. They soon ended the conversation about ¡®shortcuts¡¯. The two of them talked seriously about Quinn¡¯s future role and development path. Golden Star was the agency that Quinn signed on with, and it was the most famous agency in the country. Golden Star had produced many top-notched actors and actresses in movies and TV series. The number of artistes under its management was small, but the quality was excellent. Every artiste there had a signature film. Chapter 110 - A Banquet

Chapter 110: A Banquet

Quinn and Pauline stayed in the office for the whole morning. During this time, the most famous stylist and makeup artist from Golden Star Agency also came to the office. They customized the style and the make-up ording to Quinn¡¯s appearance. Quinn still preferred to rely on his abilities rather than relying on his looks to make a living. ¡°Then work hard on your acting skills and rely on your work to speak for you.¡± Pauline closed the document and gave a summary of all the ns for the entire morning. Quinn stood up from his chair and stretched. ¡°After sitting for the entire morning, my shoulders have be stiff.¡± Upon hearing Quinn mentioned this, Paul added, ¡°Oh right, when we were shooting the advertisement, I heard from your martial arts teacher that your body is too stiff, so I will arrange for you to take a body-building and dance lesson in the future.¡± Quinn sat on the chair,pletely paralyzed. Physical fitness ss? Dance ss? These were what he feared the most. He had taken a physical fitness ss when he was a model overseas, so his posture was very good. After all, he was a famous model. However, he couldn¡¯t do anything about his stiff body. When he thought about how he might be forced to be flexible by the physical fitness teacher, he felt that his ligaments were already starting to hurt. In the afternoon, it was the annual banquet hosted by Golden Star Agency. Golden Star would hold two banquets every year due to its leading position in the industry. One during spring and another one during autumn. The timing chosen was good. Spring and autumn clothes often had the most prominent designs. Therefore, many famous designers would work with celebrities, hoping that through these celebrities, their work would get better exposure. The fashion designer that Quinn had worked with was a foreign designer named Emma Lerick, and she won many international awards every year. However, she didn¡¯t produce many pieces of work, only about a dozen each year. As Emma¡¯s favorite model, Quinn was the apple of Emma¡¯s eyes. For example, Quinn had mentioned to Emma on the phone a few days ago about this banquet, and two dayster, he received a set of clothes delivered by air from Emma. Quinn was tall and slim. When he came out after changing his clothes, his assistant was dumbfounded. As Pauline was worried that there would be a scandal, she had specially chosen a male assistant for Quinn. The male assistant was very young, two years younger than Quinn. However, he had already been in this industry for several years. He could be considered a know-it-all. He knew a little about everything, so Pauline had arranged for him to be with Quinn, so that he could give Quinn a brief lesson on the domestic entertainment industry. ¡°You look so handsome!¡± The assistant gave him a sincere thumbs up. Quinn was also very satisfied with his appearance today. He tidied up his cor and brushed his hair in a smug manner to make sure that he looked perfect. Then, he followed the schedule and arrived at the banquet hall with his assistant. Since it was a banquet hosted by Golden Star, the venue was great. When Quinn¡¯s car was parked steadily at the entrance of the hotel, there were already two rows of reporters standing at the entrance. There was a red carpet stretching from the entrance of the hotel all the way to where Quinn¡¯s car was parked. There were also some colorful confetti sprinkled on the red carpet. It looked formal yet lively. Quinn had long been used to the spotlight and sh. Before getting out of the car, he put on a ¡°world-weary face¡± that was essential for international supermodels. Then, he strode onto the red carpet. Along the way, he did not forget to show a specially trained smile for the reporters to take photos. On both sides of the red carpet stood not only the reporters, but also fans who had bought tickets. Quinn could clearly hear his fans shouting slogans and he gave a response. The red carpet, which was nearly 50 meters long, quickly came to an end. Suddenly, the reporters¡¯ cameras turned around again. Behind them, there was an even louder cheer. Quinn turned around and saw a posh ck sports car stopping at the entrance. ¡°That¡¯s the car ofst year¡¯s best actor, Alejandro Baker. I saw his post on Instagram a few days ago, he mentioned that he had changed to a sports car.¡± The door of the sports car was opened from the inside. The reporters had already surrounded it, so Quinn couldn¡¯t see anything. He then followed his assistant and signed in first. Quinn knew about Alejandro Baker. When he was overseas, he had seen the western media mention this promising young actor. ording to Quinn¡¯s assistant, Alejandro Baker was born in the same year as Quinn. However, in terms of months, Quinn was five months older than Alejandro. The route to Alejandro¡¯s sess was also impressive. He entered the entertainment industry because he had to help his family pay off their debts. In the beginning, he could only take up small roles, but suddenly, one day he got the leading role in a movie by a well-known male director. From this movie onwards, Alejandro¡¯s subsequent movies were of good quality. The script and director were excellent, as if they were in the right ce at the right time for him. ¡°So, basically, you still have to rely on good connections and hard work to be famous.¡± Chapter 111 - Surprised to See Lauren

Chapter 111: Surprised to See Lauren

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After the assistant finished his exnation, he noticed that Quinn was staring nkly elsewhere. He realized that he might have said too much, so he quicklyforted Quinn, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Quinn. You¡¯re well-qualified, so you¡¯ll definitely meet your benefactor and opportunity.¡± ¡°After all, your manager is Pauline Walker. She is the ace manager of Golden Star.¡± Quinn finally regained his senses and looked back at his assistant. ¡°Tell me...¡± The assistant nodded, indicating that he was listening attentively. He saw Quinn extend his exceptionally long index finger and point at the long table in the banquet hall. ¡°Is that chocte cake delicious?¡± The assistant was speechless. ¡®What did you say? So I was worried for nothing,¡¯ the assistant thought. The assistant put on a fake smile and said, ¡°Quinn, you can¡¯t eat it whether it¡¯s delicious or not. Pauline told me to pay special attention to your diet. She told me secretly that you seem to have put on a little weight after you returned from overseas.¡± Quinn was silent. ¡®This was too much! How could she say that a model was fat!¡¯ Quinn thought. He secretly reached out to touch his waist. It did seem to be a little softer than before. He had not been to the gym since he returned from overseas, so he was not as muscr as before. However, he did not eat well either! The thought of eating reminded him of the smug smile on Lauren¡¯s face when she snatched his food. Wait a minute! Quinn rubbed his eyes. The tiny figure that shed past backstage just now...why did she look so much like Lauren?! The person that shed past could none other than Lauren. She was bored at home and had nothing to do, and she happened to receive an invitation, so she came over. As for who the invitation was from... ¡°Isaac, long time no see!¡± The person who brought Lauren in was none other than the founder and current CEO of Golden Star, Isaac Atkinson. The rtionship between the two could be traced back to more than a year ago. At that time, Lauren received a mission and needed to leave the church. Afterpleting the mission, she happened to meet Isaac. Although Isaac was the founder of Golden Star, he was framed by a friend two years ago and lost Golden Star. That friend usurped his position and became the CEO of Golden Star. That period of time was the most turbulent period of time for Golden Star, and the entire entertainment industry was affected. Isaac gave Lauren a strawberry mousse, so in return, she gave Isaac some suggestions. ording to Lauren¡¯s n, Isaac took two months to take back hispany step by step. As a result, Lauren and Isaac became very good friends. Knowing that Lauren wasing, Isaac specially prepared a lot of snacks andic books in his office. ¡°Today is Golden Star¡¯s first annual party since I became the CEO again. Of course, I have to invite you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t even know where I am right now.¡± Isaac was also very young. He looked like he was in histe twenties. ¡°I have only given you some suggestions back then. You¡¯re the one who resolve the problem yourself, so you¡¯re still the best!¡± Lauren put a potato chip in her mouth. When they were at the Torres family, Mr. Hayes would say that potato chips were not a good snack, so he would not give them to Lauren. The two of them chatted for a while, a secretary soon came to remind Isaac that the banquet was about to begin. As the CEO, Isaac would definitely deliver a speech on stage. This banquet was considered semi-closed. After the banquet started, no reporters were allowed to enter. Therefore, it was considered a private event. Quinn noticed that many of the celebrities had clearly rxed a lot aftering in. They were chatting andughing. ¡°Haven¡¯t those two female celebrities recently started a fight on Instagram? Why are they chatting andughing now?¡± Quinn asked His know-it-all assistant said, ¡°As the two of them have a double female lead role to y recently, the so-called fight is just a promotional method arranged by their manager. They are privately very close.¡± Isaac was giving some superficial talk on stage, and Quinn did not listen to him. Instead, he was listening attentively to the assistant¡¯s exnation. ¡°That female celebrity, Cynthia Finley, just became popr at the beginning of this year. She used to be under Pauline, and she¡¯s only been in the industry for less than three months when Pauline got her a female lead.¡± ¡°Jaxon Clendon, the guy next to Cynthia Finley, is in the same situation. Both of them are the most popr rookies now, the credit should go to Pauline. Andst year¡¯s best actor, Alejandro, used to be under Pauline too.¡± ¡°Pauline is so amazing...¡± This was the first time Quinn had experienced Paul¡¯s ability firsthand. On the stage, Isaac was still talking non-stop. He opened and closed his mouth, and the shing lights on the stage made Quinn feel a little dizzy and his vision was blurry. Isaac¡¯s voice came from the speakers, and it was a little noisy. ¡°All thanks to a benefactor that I was able to sit in this position again, and work together side by side with everyone.¡± ¡°Come,e up and greet everyone.¡± Chapter 112 - Smarter Than You

Chapter 112: Smarter Than You

Just as everyone was wondering who this special guest was, they saw a cute little girl wearing a shiny ck dress, and with the help of others, she walked onto the stage. ¡°Who is this! What a cute little girl!¡± ¡°Yeah, her face is so chubby, I want to pinch it!¡± Two women, whom Quinn had never seen before, were chattering. Quinn sighed in his heart. These two women were very animated, and were not calm and steady like an experienced actress should be. They were probably greenhorns. At this moment, the self-proimed ¡°calm and steady¡± Quinn looked towards the stage!! ¡®Who is this?! Wasn¡¯t he secretly ridiculing Lauren just now? Yet now, she is on the stage?! She was really capable!¡¯ Quinn thought. ¡°Quinn, why is your hand shaking?¡± His assistant asked. ¡®Was it shaking?¡¯ Quinn looked at the goblet in his right hand. The red wine in the goblet was indeed shaking slightly. Yes, his hand was shaking. Quinn put down the goblet. He was not in the mood to watch what was happening on the stage. He picked up his phone and sent a message to Franklin. ¡°Franklin, do you know where Lauren is?¡± Franklin replied very quickly, ¡°Yes.¡± Quinn was speechless. Was this the answer he was looking for? ¡°Where did she go?¡± ¡°She said that a friend invited her to a small gathering.¡± Quinn looked up at the well-dressed celebrities of the entertainment industry. Was this called a small gathering? He secretly took a photo of Lauren on stage. In the photo, Lauren was waving to the people below the stage. ¡°Look, your sister is here! At mypany¡¯s annual meeting!¡± ¡°Nice picture.¡± ¡°You have nothing else to say? Aren¡¯t you worried about her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s four and a half, and you¡¯re twenty-one, yet she¡¯s already smarter than you. Why would I be worried?¡± said Franklin. Quinn was expressionless and turned off the phone screen. Perhaps to protect Lauren¡¯s privacy, Isaac did not disclose her name. Moreover, as the content of today¡¯s banquet was confidential, Lauren¡¯s photo would not leak out. Lauren said a few words in her baby voice on stage and made a few cute gestures and expressions, which attracted many excited cheers. ¡°My goodness, haven¡¯t these people seen a child before?¡± The assistant turned around and said, ¡°Quinn, I¡¯ve really never seen such a cute little girl before!!¡± Quinnughed in his heart. He nced down the stage and saw the actors and actresses that his assistant had pointed out to him earlier. They were extremely calm and were not like the others who were crazy about Lauren. On the contrary, there was even a hint of disgust on their faces? Quinn did not think too much about it. He was amazed that the people who Pauline nurtured were indeed different. They were very calm. With such an aura, it was no wonder that one or two of them could be popr celebrities. After Isaac¡¯s speech was finally over, Lauren left the stage. Her small figure quickly hid among the crowd. Quinn¡¯s assistant brought him around to meet people. Soon, the dozen or so celebrities that Pauline had nurtured gathered together. There were about a hundred celebrities in Golden Star. As there were not many of them, everyone was allocated resources. ¡°Other than a female celebrity who is currently filming overseas, all the other celebrities that Pauline had nurtured are here.¡± Quinn looked around and saw that there were about thirteen people. They were sitting around and chatting. The atmosphere was not too warm, but Quinn could still chat for a while. As the annual party was a private event this year, many married celebrities would bring their children along to y. While Quinn and his group were chatting, a little boy dressed in suit was ying on a nearby carpet. He looked the same age as Lauren. ording to his assistant, that little boy was the son of the female lead in the hit TV series ¡°Wind and Clouds¡± ten years ago. Quinn nodded his head in understanding. This TV series was indeed very popr. He was still young at that time, but he had watched it with his mother, who was resting in bed all day. He still had an impression of the female lead, so he felt a lot more friendly when he looked at the little boy. The other artistes, on the other hand, quietly rolled their eyes. ¡°This child is so noisy. Can¡¯t he go y by the side?¡± Quinn was a little speechless. It seemed that all of Pauline¡¯s artistes had something inmon ¡ª they didn¡¯t like children. The little boy seemed to have discovered something else. He got up from the carpet and jogged over to look for it. However, he identally tripped over the carpet. The carpet was soft, so it was fine if he tripped over it. However, his hand knocked against the stereo that had been ced on the ground, and he immediately started crying. The boy cried and called for his mother. Chapter 113 - Eavesdropped

Chapter 113: Eavesdropped

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio There was music ying in the banquet hall, and the child happened to be right next to the stereo. His cries werepletely covered, and only those who were sitting close to him could hear him. Quinn ran over and helped the child up. As he patted the dust off the child¡¯s body, he was surprised by the cold attitude of these people. Quinn was the furthest away from him. He thought that Cynthia Finley, who was the closest to the child, would help him up. But to his surprise, Cynthia was indifferent. The others were the same. They looked at him coldly and swept their gazes away. It was indeed a little strange. After sending the little boy back to his mother, Quinn returned to his team. After returning, Quinn realized that the atmosphere here was even stranger than before. Cynthia, who was the closest to the little boy, was extremely pale. One of her hands was clutching her chest. She looked extremely weak, as if she was about to throw up. Jaxon, who was sitting next to Cynthia, was frowning as he spoke to her. It was unknown what he said, but Cynthia slowly calmed down. ¡°She¡¯s fine. She just ate something bad and her stomach feels a little ufortable. I¡¯ll take her to rest for a while.¡± After Jaxon¡¯s exnation, the others didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Quinn sat for a while and realized that he was really bored. He found an excuse to walk away and even shook off his assistant. He walked around casually and arrived at the buffet table. He had been craving for this chocte cake for a long time. After he ditched his assistant, Quinn decided to go to a corner and secretly eat a piece. At worst, he could just walk home today! There was only one piece of chocte cake left. Quinn went to get a fork and a te, but when he came back, he found that Lauren was also there! ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Lauren was the first to ask in surprise. ¡°You question me first even before I ask you?¡± Quinn went forward to get the chocte cake as he spoke. Lauren saw it and became anxious. ¡°I want to eat that cake!¡± ¡°Why? I took a fancy to it first!¡± ¡°I am here first! If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have eaten it already!¡± Isaac had specially found someone to style Lauren¡¯s hair. Her long hair was braided into many braids and all of them were tied together. There was also an exquisite princess crown on her head. Together with Lauren¡¯s exquisite facial features and chubby face, she looked really cute. ¡®Hold on!¡¯ Quinn snapped out of his daze. ¡®I can¡¯t let this little brat take thest piece of cake away.¡¯ Both of them pulled and tugged, but in the end, neither of them managed to eat the cake. Because the cake... fell to the ground. ¡°Look! Now no one will be able to eat it!¡± Quinn lowered his head and saw that there was some cream on the bottom of his pants. These clothes were worth thousands of dors. Once dirty, they had to be washed immediately due to their special fabric. After arguing with Lauren for a while longer , Quinn was ready to go to the lounge to change his clothes. Fortunately, he had prepared a set of spare clothes. After walking down the corridor, he walked to the lounge. Golden Star had reserved a hotel room for all the artistes as a rest room. In order to make it easier to recognize, the names of the artistes were pasted on the door. Quinn¡¯s rest room was at the end of the corridor. He walked quickly. The five-star hotel¡¯s corridor were covered with thick carpets. There was almost no sound of footsteps as he walked on them. When he passed by a room, he suddenly heard the sound of a woman crying. The voice sounded familiar. He was worried that something had happened, so he kept an eye out for anything unusual. The voice came from the door on his right. Quinn nced at the name on the door ¡ª Cynthia Finley. It was the actress who was popr earlier this year. He frowned and was about to knock on the door to ask, when he heard a man¡¯s voiceing from inside. It was Jaxon Clendon. He retracted his hand and nned to leave. After all, it was someone else¡¯s private matter, so he had no intention of eavesdropping. However, Cynthia¡¯s next sentence made him stop in his tracks. ¡°But I¡¯m so scared. I can hear him crying even when I close my eyes.¡± His crying? Whose? Suddenly, something pulled Quinn¡¯s pants. Quinn was startled. He lowered his head and saw Lauren. There was still some sugar on the corner of her mouth. She must have just finished eating her doughnut. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lauren was quick-witted. She kept her voice low so that no one inside could detect her. Quinn ced his index finger in front of his mouth, signaling Lauren not to speak. Lauren stood there obediently. The people inside were still talking. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep every night. Ever since...ever since that incident, I¡¯ve been seeing him in my dreams. I can¡¯t hold on anymore, Jaxon...¡± ¡°It¡¯s always like this in the beginning. Once you get used to it...this is the only way we can be famous.. If we take it slow, who knows how long we¡¯ll have to wait before we be famous.¡± Chapter 114 - VIP Lounge

Chapter 114: VIP Lounge

¡°If you¡¯re really scared, I¡¯ll help you talk to Pauline.¡± ¡°But¡­if that¡¯s the case, will I stop being famous right away?¡± Cynthia said worriedly with a sobbing tone. ¡°There are gains and losses. You¡¯re not just starting out in this industry. You¡¯ve been a supporting role for so many years. Didn¡¯t you choose this path because you were unwilling to ept it?¡± Cynthia let out a deep sigh. Following that, there was no longer any sounding from inside, only Cynthia¡¯s uncontroble sobs. Quinn was worried that the people inside woulde out at any time, so he pulled Lauren into his lounge. ¡°You sit here first, I¡¯ll go and change.¡± Quinn ced Lauren on the sofa and brought his spare clothes to the bathroom to change. He looked at himself in the mirror. ¡®Have I really put on weight?¡¯ He was d that the chocte cake had dropped onto the floor. After changing his clothes, Quinn cleaned up the cream stains on his pants. When he came out of the living room, he saw Lauren eating the free candies provided by the hotel. ¡°You¡¯re really a glutton, you only know how to eat.¡± Quinn put away his clothes and prepared to have his assistant bring them to a special dry cleaner for dry cleaning. ¡°Why did you eavesdrop on their conversation?¡± Lauren bit on her candies, making a continuous ¡®click¡¯ sound. The sound of it gave Quinn a headache. ¡°None of your business, little brat. Why did you evene to my agency¡¯s banquet?¡± Lauren gave Quinn a taste of his own medicine. ¡°None of your business¡­little brat.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Quinn thought. ¡°Alright, get out of here. This lounge is mine, not yours,¡± he said proudly, as if he was the only one who had a lounge. ¡°It¡¯s mine,¡± said Lauren. She slowly touched her small ck bag. Isaac had specially found someone to match this bag with Lauren¡¯s ck sequined dress. She took out a room card from her bag. ¡°I also have my own lounge.¡± Even though Quinn did not see the floor and door number on the room card, he actually did not need to see it as the ck card exined everything. Only the room card of the suite on the top floor was ck. The room card that Quinn had was the basic light yellow room card. Quinn was stunned and speechless, and almost wanted to cry. The person he disliked the most was Lauren. Why was it that Lauren was better than him in all sorts of things! ¡°I¡¯m taller than you!¡± Quinn could only defeat Lauren with such a physical advantage. Lauren did not fall for his goading. She made a ¡°tsk¡± sound and went out to look for Isaac. The door to the lounge closed with a ¡®bang¡¯. Quinn was not in a hurry to return to the banquet hall. Instead, hey on the bed, not forgetting to carefully protect his meticulously styled hair. The conversation he had just heard outside Cynthia¡¯s room made him feel suspicious. Based on what he had ¡°identally¡± heard, he could conclude that Cynthia had be famous because of a certain matter, and this matter had put a huge pressure on her heart. She wanted to get rid of this incident, but she didn¡¯t want to lose her reputation. Moreover, this incident had something to do with Pauline. Quinn crossed his hands behind his neck and stared at the pure white ceiling in a daze. He wasn¡¯t a nosy person, but he felt that this incident wasn¡¯t simple. It wasn¡¯t just this incident, many things today were a little strange. But he had no thoughts at the moment. As he thought about it, he fell asleep. He was awakened by a knock on the door. When he woke up, he thought that he had slept for a few hours. When he looked at his phone, it was only twenty minutes. The person who came was his assistant. He came as he could not find Quinn in the banquet hall. ¡°Quinn, you¡¯re actually hiding here and cking off.¡± ¡°cking off? I just identally fell asleep. What¡¯s the situation outside now?¡± ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just that Pauline came and said that the whole team would take a photo together.¡± The team mentioned here referred to all the artists that were under Pauline. ¡°Quinn, you just got into the team recently. If you¡¯re thest one to appear for the photo session now, you¡¯ll definitely leave a bad impression. Hurry up and leave.¡± Before leaving, the assistant asked Golden Star¡¯s makeup artist to do some makeup for Quinn. The banquet hall was as lively as ever. There were even a few artistes performing on the stage. It was a feast for the eyes. Pauline was wearing a red gown today. She was not considered beautiful, but she did attract some attention,parable to those small celebrities in the banquet hall. Chapter 115 - Obmar King

Chapter 115: Obmar King

¡°Hello, Paul.¡± Quinn greeted Pauline and waited by the side. Cynthia and Jaxon arrivedte. ¡°Are they a couple?¡± Quinn whispered into his assistant¡¯s ear. Both of them were good-looking, and they often went in and out together. It was hard not to think of them in that way. ¡°We had our suspicions before, but the two of them didn¡¯t do anything intimate, so we thought that it could be because they must have been helping each other since they were trainees. Moreover, they get popr around the same time, so their rtionship has always been very good.¡± Quinn nodded. ¡°Alright, since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s take a photo together.¡± Pauline pped her hands and gathered everyone together. Pauline was also very young, only twenty-five or twenty-six years old. She had a strong charisma and she had a lot of prestige among them. As soon as she shouted, everyone obediently came over. Pauline called a famous photographer over. As Pauline was Golden Star¡¯s most powerful manager, Isaac had given her a lot of special privileges. For example, only she could bring a photographer in to take photos. The photographer designed all kinds of pose for them. After 30 minutes of shooting, it was finally time for thest group. Pauline was still standing in the middle of thest group. Quinn was ced on Pauline¡¯s right. On Pauline¡¯s left was a 19-year-old guy named Obmar King. He was handsome but unmanly. He shot a web drama in the middle ofst year and became famous. However, he didn¡¯t have any good productions after that, so his poprity went from bad to worse. Obmar had put on a lot of makeup, but it still couldn¡¯t hide his dark circles under his eyes. His face also had a lot of e, and he looked like he was in a very bad condition. He looked really anxious. The photographer was helping them adjust their positions one by one. Quinn stood next to Pauline, waiting for the countdown of three, two, one. Pauline and Obmar were whispering to each other. He doesn¡¯t want to eavesdrop! But can¡¯t these people who like whispering keep their voices down? ¡°Pauline, when can you arrange it for me again?¡± Quinn was silent. What is that? Pauline asked, ¡°Do you want it?¡± ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t been on the airtely, and I¡¯m afraid if I don¡¯t show up, the audience will forget about me.¡± ¡°But you rejected me back then.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t sensible back then. As long as I can make myself popr now, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± Pauline nced at Obmar. Her red gown made her skin look even whiter, like fresh blood dripping from a vast expanse of white snow. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you the time and ceter.¡± ¡°Alright! Thank you, Pauline! I¡¯ll definitely cherish this opportunity.¡± After eavesdropping to this point, Quinn reacted to the countdown and he subconsciously put on his best posture. The entire banquet would only end after dinner. Quinn had been thinking about the matter that they were talking about the entire afternoon. The hotel had a very famous garden. Quinn and his assistant walked in the lush green. It had rained the day before, and a lot of bamboo shoots sprouted from the ground. A waiter pushed a cart with a tray on it as they walked past. ¡°My goodness, why is the preparation of the dishes so slow today? We won¡¯t even make it in time to deliver them.¡± The other waiter, who was slightly older,forted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know a shortcut. It¡¯s faster to take that way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The two of them quickened their steps. The wheels of the dining car scraped against the stone floor, making a loud noise. Quinn suddenly thought of something and patted his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t touch your face, Quinn. Your makeup will be messed upter!¡± ¡°Shortcut! Shortcut!¡± The assistant took out an air cushion from his bag. Thinking of the technique that the makeup artist had taught him, he patted Quinn¡¯s forehead with a powder puff. ¡°Quinn, what are you talking about? What shortcut?!¡± This was the shortcut that Pauline had repeatedly mentioned to him this morning. Could it be this? It was weird! Was it something shameful? ¡°Can you introduce Obmar King to me tonight?¡± ¡°Obmar King? You want to get to know him? He¡¯s not very popr now. He hasn¡¯t taken on a show for more than half a year. Why would you want to get to know him?¡± ¡°Do you know what shortcuts Pauline¡¯s artistes take to be famous?¡± ¡°Quinn, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you have a fever? Why are you suddenly saying all this?¡± Forget it. It seemed like this assistant didn¡¯t know anything useful either. He was very simple. ¡°Just introduce him anyway.¡± Reality proved that although the little assistant was simple, he was still very reliable in doing things. During the dinner party, Quinn was arranged to sit next to Obmar. ¡°But ¡ª why is she here?¡± Chapter 116 - Probing for Clues

Chapter 116: Probing for Clues

Quinn pointed at Lauren, he was confused why Lauren was seated next to him. The assistant shrugged. ¡°The CEO arranged it. I¡¯m just a part-time worker.¡± Quinn looked down and saw Lauren smiling at him. ¡°I asked Isaac to arrange for me to sit here.¡± Quinn had originally nned to get Obmar to talk tonight. After all, Cynthia and Jaxon were both very cautious, especially Jaxon. He looked like he wouldn¡¯t let anyone get close to him. Therefore, he had chosen Obmar as his target. ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Quinn asked in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m here to help you, I know what you¡¯re trying to do.¡± ¡®Who would believe her?¡¯ Quinn thought. ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble for meter, do you hear me?!¡± Quinn was powerless to stop Lauren. He could only say this to scare her. If Lauren did not listen to him, then¡­there was nothing he could do. Exquisite dishes were served one after another until almost all the dishes were served. Only then did Obmar arrive. Quinn took the initiative to extend his hand to greet Obmar. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Quinn, a newly signed artist under Pauline Walker. I¡¯ve just returned from abroad and have yet toe into contact with the domestic entertainment industry. Speaking of which, you¡¯re still my senior.¡± Obmar felt satisfied when he heard someone call him senior. He shook hands with Quinn. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Obmar. I know you, you were already very popr when you were a model overseas. Your advertisements are still running in many ces.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say this. I¡¯m not as famous as you are now. I don¡¯t even dare to say that I¡¯m your senior.¡± ¡®Very good. Obmar doesn¡¯t seem to be very vignt,¡¯ Quinn thought. He quickly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve seen your works. Your acting skills are great!¡± Quinn lied inly. He had been abroad for so long, so how would he have the chance to watch these domestic idol dramas? Perhaps it was because he had been so unpopr for too long. It was not easy for him to meet his own fans, so Obmar was really happy. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll work hard in the future too.¡± Suddenly, Obmar caught a glimpse of Lauren from the corner of his eye. Just now, Lauren waspletely blocked by Quinn. Now, a round little head was revealed. She was very cute. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the little girl who was on the stage with the CEO just now?¡± ¡°Do you two know each other?¡± They were rted by blood, so did that mean they were very close to each other? Quinn was about to shake his head to indicate that he had nothing to do with her when Lauren¡¯s voice beat him to it. ¡°He¡¯s my brother!¡± Obmar widened his eyes. Quinn also widened his eyes. He turned around and red at Lauren. His eyes seemed to say, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to cause me any trouble?!¡± Lauren could vaguely sense what Quinn was trying to say. She had already said that she was not here to cause trouble, she was here to help! When they were taking photos today, Lauren heard everything Pauline and Obmar said. Well, she could not be med for having a pair of sharp ears, maybe med it on her high level of cultivation. Obmar said, ¡°You two are siblings, and both of you are very good-looking. Since your sister knows our CEO, you must have a lot of good connections, right? Which director has approached you?¡± Looking at Obmar, it seemed like he was trying to build hiswork. ¡°That¡¯s not true. No director would be interested in my brother.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be true, right? I think your brother has all the right skills!¡± ¡°Obmar, my brother¡¯s luck is really bad! It¡¯s super, super bad. Even if his conditions are good, it¡¯s useless if he doesn¡¯t meet a good director!¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Lauren and Obmar chatted enthusiastically. Quinn, who was sitting between the two of them, felt offended. The dishes were served and everyone at the table began to eat. Due to the good start just now, Quinn and Obmar could be considered friends. ¡°Let me tell you, in our line of work, sometimes it really depends on luck. I haven¡¯t had a good script for the past six months, and I haven¡¯t gained any new followers on Instagram for many months.¡± Obmar seemed to have found a target to ridicule. Seeing that the topic was expanding in the direction he wanted, Quinn smiled in satisfaction and picked up a piece of duck meat and ced it in his bowl. This dish was one of the specialty dishes of this hotel. The duck meat was fresh and tender, and there was a lingering fragrance. The next second, Quinn saw a small hand holding an empty bowl and reaching out to him. ¡°I want to eat meat too!¡± ¡°You have so much meat on you, yet you still want to eat!¡± Lauren once again used her usual trick on Quinn. She pouted coquettishly. Anyone would be unconsciously attracted to Lauren¡¯s round and crystal-clear eyes. Quinn was no exception. When he realized that he seemed to be soft-hearted towards this little girl, he stopped in time. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± He continuously picked up many pieces of meat in an attempt to shut Lauren up. Chapter 117 - Brother

Chapter 117: Brother

¡°Wow, that¡¯s a lot of meat. Thank you, brother!¡± Lauren did not think too much about it and happily started eating the meat. Quinn was stunned. Brother? This was the first time Lauren had addressed him as brother. Quinn looked at Lauren, who was munching on the meat contentedly. He suddenly realized that he did not dislike the way Lauren addressed him. Instead, he felt a strange sense of satisfaction. What was going on? Quinn suddenly started to doubt himself. ¡°Obmar, my brother is not famous at all. He sighs every day when he¡¯s at home,¡± said Lauren. Quinn immediately regretted what he had just thought. What bullsh*t! What sense of satisfaction! It was all an illusion! Lauren was a disobedient little devil! ¡°Obmar, do you have any way to be famous quickly? Tell my brother! He will do anything to be famous. He has no bottom line!¡± ¡®How do I have no bottom line?¡¯ Quinn thought to himself. However, he finally understood that whether Lauren had said those words intentionally or unintentionally, she had inadvertently helped him to steer the conversation in the right direction. Quinn went along with Lauren and put on a worried face. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been really worried at hometely. I can¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night. Look at my dark circles. I have to put on a lot of powder to cover them up.¡± Obmar started to rx and put down his guard when he realized that he and Quinn had a lot inmon. He put down his chopsticks. ¡°Do you really want to be famous?¡± Quinn nodded. ¡°Of course. I entered the entertainment industry so that more people can know me! So how can I not want to be famous?!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Obmar¡¯s tone became more cautious and he lowered his voice. Both Lauren and Quinn raised their eyebrows at the same time. Obmar had taken the bait. ¡°Did Pauline tell you anything?¡± Quinn¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. Pauline was indeed involved in this matter. ¡°Yes, Pauline told me this morning that if we want to be famous, we have to take a shortcut.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the shortcut.¡± Obmar patted Quinn on the shoulder. ¡°It seems like Pauline really values you. You¡¯ve only been here for a few days, and she had already told you about this matter.¡± What kind of matter was this?! These people were all masters of beating around the bush, right?! After talking for a long time, they still couldn¡¯te up with any important information. Quinn was cursing in his heart, but on the surface, he still had to maintain a face full of worry and curiosity. ¡°Pauline only told me to take a shortcut, she didn¡¯t tell me where the shortcut is!¡± Obmar seemed to have gone through this stage as well. He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Not everyone can ept this shortcut. Pauline probably wants you to think it through on your own.¡± Quinn rubbed his hands together, pretending to be very interested. With such good acting skills, he had the potential to be the best actor. Obmar seemed to havepletely trusted him. ¡°It seems like you have a lot of experience in this area, senior. Can you tell me what shortcut it is? Could it be¡­an unspoken rule?¡± Quinn had previously read some tabloid news about how some celebrities would sacrifice their bodies in order to get a role in a good movie. Of course, he did not know whether it was true or not. Obmar waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± He gestured for Quinn to move closer and whispered into his ear, ¡°The shortcut given by Paul is more effective than an unspoken rule, but it¡¯s scarier.¡± Lauren looked like she was busy eating, but in reality, she had been eavesdropping on their conversation with her spiritual consciousness since a long time ago. Although she did not know why Quinn wanted to ask about this, she had nothing to do for these two days and she was also curious, so she decided to help. Obmar looked at the people around him to make sure that no one was eavesdropping, then he continued to speak. ¡°I see that you¡¯re a neer, and you get along so well with me. How about this, I¡¯ve just asked Pauline this afternoon, and tomorrow I¡¯m going to take this ¡®shortcut¡¯. I¡¯ll add you on Whatsappter and send you the time and ce. You just take a look quietly.¡± Sess! Quinn felt thrilled. ¡°Okay, thank you so much, senior.¡± Perhaps it was because he knew that he was going to be famous again soon, Obmar¡¯s mood was much better than when he took the photo in the afternoon. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say thank you between friends. Don¡¯t call me senior, just call me Obmar.¡± The dinner went very smoothly. After dinner, Isaac was going to send Lauren back in a car. Quinn watched from the side as Isaac and Lauren chatted happily. Lauren kept addressing Isaac as brother, which made Quinn feel disgusted. ¡®Does she call everyone brother?¡¯ Isaac even pinched Lauren¡¯s face and rubbed her hair. For some reason, this made Quinn extremely ufortable. Chapter 118 - Jealous?

Chapter 118: Jealous?

He threw the things in his hands to his assistant and walked up to Lauren. ¡°Mr. Atkinson, Lauren will go home with me, it¡¯s not necessary to trouble you. My brother wanted us to go back together,¡± Quinn said. Quinn specially emphasized the word ¡®us¡¯ so as to distinguish Isaac from them. Quinn did not get the chance to meet Isaac when he first joined Golden Star, but Isaac knew Quinn. At that time, Quinn was doing well abroad, and Isaac was the first one to discover his potential. He had asked the Golden Star to approach him and sign him as an artist under it. ¡°Quinn?¡± ¡°Lauren, you and Quinn are¡­ ?¡± Isaac asked. Lauren was sandwiched between the two of them. She looked at Isaac and then at Quinn. She did not know what was going on with Quinn. Didn¡¯t he hate her a lot? Why did he take the initiative to ask her to go home with him?! Lauren did not know how to answer Isaac¡¯s question. At the dinner table, when she mentioned that Quinn was her brother, it was a temporary measure to get more information out of Obmar. Although she was telling the truth, deep down, Lauren did not think that Quinn was her brother. Quinn was really mean to her! He even found Master Maverick to ¡°exorcise¡± her! Lauren¡¯s eyeballs rolled for a long time before she managed to squeeze out the following sentence. ¡°I¡¯m the biological younger sister of my biological older brother, and Quinn is the biological yonger brother of my biological older brother.¡± Quinn¡¯s assistant stood at the back, trying to sort out the rtionship between them. Isaac was stunned for two to three seconds before he realized that this meant that Lauren and Quinn were biological siblings! Quinn was not too happy when he heard this. He hade over with good intentions to ask Lauren to go home with him, but he was annoyed by the way Lauren introduced him. Didn¡¯t she just call him brother? She was so heartless! ¡°Looks like you still prefer your ¡®biological older brother¡¯,¡± said Isaac. After he finished speaking, he did not forget to take a nce at Quinn. Quinn felt a little ufortable under Isaac¡¯s teasing gaze. ¡°Are you going back? If you are not, I don¡¯t care if Franklin scolds you,¡± said Quinn to Lauren. Lauren felt that Quinn was back to normal when she heard his tone. ¡®Hmph, I¡¯ll go back then,¡¯ thought Lauren. ¡°Isaac, I¡¯ll go back first then. We¡¯ll contact each other again. If you encounter any difficulties, just let me know!¡± Lauren¡¯s voice was sweet when she spoke to Isaac. How could a four-and-a-half-year-old, who only knew how to eat, be of any help? Quinn ridiculed Lauren nonchntly. He hadpletely forgotten about the role Lauren yed during dinner. Quinn¡¯s car had already stopped at the entrance of the hotel. He strode over to the car and opened the door of the backseat. ¡°Lauren, are youing? If not, you can stay here by yourself.¡± Did she really have so much to say to Isaac? Why was she so reluctant to leave? ¡°Quinn, stop being sour,¡± the assistant said as he held onto Quinn¡¯s pile of small items. Quinn nced at him. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The assistant immediately went on to exin further. ¡°You are feeling sour right now. The only thing missing is the word ¡®jealous¡¯ written on your forehead.¡± Jealous?! What a joke! ¡°If you talk too much, I¡¯ll deduct 100 dors from your sry.¡± The assistant said, ¡°You¡¯re taking revenge for a private grudge!¡± After hearing what his assistant said, Quinn could no longer remain calm. He got into the car first when he saw that Lauren was still chatting with Isaac. After another two minutes, Lauren finally took small steps and got into the car. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s me make myself clear. I wasn¡¯t the one who asked you to go back with me. It was Franklin who insisted that we¡¯ve to go back together as he was worried about you.¡± Quinn was trying to exin himself. ¡°Oh,¡± Lauren replied briefly. Two minutester. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s worried about you.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Even the chauffeur moved and looked at Quinn in the mirror. Lauren looked out of the window and didn¡¯t say a word. Lauren suddenly became quiet and Quinn wasn¡¯t used to it. However, he didn¡¯t pursue the topic. Instead, he picked up his phone. During dinner, he and Obmar had already added each other on Whatsapp. Obmar kept his promise and sent him the venue and the timing. It would be 10am tomorrow morning on the basement floor of Golden Star Agency. Quinn silently noted it down. He felt that something wasn¡¯t right, so he turned on his phone screen. Wait a minute, the basement floor? Quinn remembered that the lowest floor in Golden Star Agency was the first floor. It was a parking lot. Where did the basement floore from? Quinn sent back a message to ask. Obmar replied very quickly. He said that this was the right ce, but very few people knew how to get there. ¡°Wait for me at the D door on the first floor tomorrow, don¡¯t bete and I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Quinn turned off the phone screen again. The car fell into darkness, and only the dashboard was faintly shining. Chapter 119 - Basement Floor

Chapter 119: Basement Floor

After a long day, both of them were exhausted. They leaned against the car window and did not say a word. The scenery outside the window flowed quickly. Half an hourter, the car stopped steadily at the entrance of the Torres Mansion. When Lauren and Quinn entered the Torres Mansion at the same time, Franklin, who was walking down the stairs from the second floor, was surprised. He had just finished working overtime in the study and hade downstairs to check if Lauren was back. ¡°Why did the two of youe back together? This is truly a rare sight,¡± Franklin said as he walked up to the two of them. Mr. Hayes also came over from the living room when he heard their voices. Lauren was feeling puzzled. ¡°Franklin, didn¡¯t you say that I had toe back together with Quinn?¡± After not seeing Franklin for a day, Lauren immediately clung onto Franklin and reached out to hug him when she saw him. Franklin shook his head, indicating that he had not said such a thing. They both turned and looked at Quinn. Quinn scratched his head, looking as innocent as he could be. ¡°You didn¡¯t say that? Then maybe I remembered wrongly. Anyway, I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± He then put on his slippers and went upstairs. Lauren looked at Quinn¡¯s back with a strange expression. She did not know what was going on with Quinn. On the other hand, Franklin could see something from Quinn¡¯s expression. Quinn¡¯s current behavior was exactly the same when he first got along with Lauren. Quinn obviously wanted to care for Lauren, but he was unwilling to say it out loud. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about him. He¡­¡± He would soon be convinced by Lauren. ¡°Why are the two of you together today?¡± Franklin asked. Lauren briefly exined the reason to Franklin, and Franklin did not ask any more questions. He only told Lauren to be more careful when she went out to y. He now knew more about Lauren. Lauren might be young, but she knew what to do. For example, she informed Franklin early in the morning before she went out today. Otherwise, Franklin would not be so relieved. Before going to bed, Lauren summoned George from the soul storage device. Lauren would give George and the rest of ghosts two hours of free time everyday. During this time, they would go to the same old ce to see if anyone had left them a mission. ¡°There¡¯s no mission today either. Speaking of which, it¡¯s been five or six days since thest mission. There was never such a long gap before.¡± After putting George back into the soul storage device, she sighed andy on the bed with her legs stretched out. ¡°System Divine Nine, when is the deadline of this mission?¡± Lauren had nothing to do for the past two days. System Divine Nine had also rested for quite a while. It had even gone to look for Divine Three in the neighboring country to y for the whole afternoon. [System Divine Nine: Host, this mission has to bepleted in 12 days.] The anxiety of not being able toplete the mission caused Lauren to have nightmares for the entire night. To others, having nightmares might be like having a dream about ghosts, but to Lauren, her nightmares were like having no meat to eat. So, when Lauren woke up early in the morning, she immediately asked Mr. Hayes to make a few more meat dishes for her for lunch. On the other hand, while Lauren¡¯s n hade to a halt, Quinn¡¯s n was going on smoothly. He arrived at the parking lot of Golden Star Agency ording to the time given by Obmar. Then, he waited for Obmar at the entrance he had designated. Obmar soon appeared. He was wearing a ck jacket and ck pants, as well as a cap. At first nce, he looked like he was going to rob a bank. Quinn looked at the half-sleeved t-shirt and cropped pants he was wearing. He felt out of ce. ¡°You¡¯re here? You¡¯re quite punctual. Follow me now, but you have to hide behind that doorter and don¡¯t speak. Pauline wanted me toe alone, so don¡¯t let her find out.¡± Obmar repeatedly instructed. Quinn nodded and promised repeatedly. ¡°No problem, don¡¯t worry.¡± Obmar pulled down his cap and led Quinn to a parking area that he had never been to before. This parking area was very remote and far from the entrance. Most people wouldn¡¯t park their car so far from the entrance. Quinn followed Obmar¡¯s footsteps and looked around. He did not see any door that could lead to the basement. When they reached a corner, there was a wooden board on the floor. The board looked very ordinary. However, Obmar squatted down and moved the board away. Chapter 120 - Dressed in Red

Chapter 120: Dressed in Red

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The color of the floor under the wooden board was different from the one beside it. The color of this floor was obviously darker, and it was a square shape. It looked more like a stone board embedded in the floor. Quinn¡¯s heart began to beat a little faster. This matter seemed to have be even more abnormal. Obmar walked to the wall again and fumbled around. As if he had found the ce, he lightly knocked twice. Then he knocked three times consecutively, and finally he knocked twice again. Then, something that shocked Quinn happened. The square, dark-colored stone b on the floor slowly moved away, revealing a pitch-ck hole. ¡°This...¡± Quinn pointed at that ce, his fingers trembling. He was really a little scared! Why did it look like a hiding ce for zombies?! ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk to you now. Follow me down first.¡± When Obmar slowly descended, Quinn realized that there was actually a staircase. It was very dark down there, without any light at all. So, Quinn turned on the shlight of his phone. He even turned on the recorder on his phone when Obmar was not paying attention. Quinn followed Obmar down the stairs. The stairs were not long, about the height of a floor. After stepping on the real ground, Quinn and Obmar groped for a short distance in the dark before they reached a small door. Obmar opened the small door, and Quinn realized that there was another world down there. The basement floor was about the same size as the parking lot on the first floor. There were many small rooms here, and the doors of the rooms were all tightly shut. Quinn did not know what was inside, and there was no sound or smell. This ce was already lit up. However, the lights here were a little strange. The color was red, making his eyes extremely ufortable. He and Obmar walked through the corridors and passed by rooms one after another. Obmar seemed to be looking for something. Using the dim light, he kept looking at the small sign hanging on the door. The small sign was written in capital letters. Some were two letters, and some were three letters. In Quinn¡¯s eyes, these letters were all randomly put together. They did not have any patterns, and they were not English words. He did not know what they meant. They passed through one corridor after another. Finally, Obmar stopped at the door of a room. Quinn saw the three letters WZY hanging on the door sign. Obmar told Quinn to wait outside the door. The door was not locked and Obmar opened it with a slight twist. When he entered, he deliberately did not close the door tightly. Instead, he left a small gap. Through this small crack, Quinn could see a small area inside. ¡°You¡¯re here? This ceremony will start at 10:37 am on time. Let¡¯s wait for a moment first.¡± Pauline¡¯s voice could be heard from inside the room. Ceremony? This matter seemed to be going in a different direction from what Quinn had expected. So, the shortcut that Pauline mentioned was to pray to the gods? Quinn carefully leaned against the door and looked inside, not daring to breathe loudly. The entire second floor of the basement gave off a very strange feeling. As he stood alone in the empty corridor, he could feel a gust of chilly wind blowing behind him. Obmar and Paul were waiting for the arrival of 10:37 am. Quinn was also waiting. He pointed the microphone of his phone at the crack of the door, hoping to record all the sounds inside. After waiting for more than twenty minutes, it was finally about 10.37 am. ¡°Alright, we can start our preparations now. The ceremony is about to begin.¡± Pauline¡¯s voice was very calm, no different from usual. However, in this particrly empty corridor, it sounded as if there was an echo, which was somewhat terrifying. ¡°Yes,¡± Quinn heard Obmar respond. He quietly opened the door a little so that he could see what Obmar was doing. Pauline should be standing on the edge, and Quinn could not see her from his position. Obmar began to take off his clothes and hat. Of course, he had clothes on underneath. After Obmar took off his ck jacket and ck pants. Quinn was surprised to find that Obmar was wearing red. The clothes and pants were verymon styles, but the color was too strange. From this angle, Quinn could only see Obmar, but he could not see who Obmar was praying to. Bodhisattva? Buddha? Jesus? Chapter 121 - A Strange Ritual

Chapter 121: A Strange Ritual

Following that, Quinn saw Obmar bow in one direction. Then, he took a knife out of nowhere and cut his left wrist. Blood instantly flowed down from his left wrist. Obmar took a step forward and walked to a ce where Quinn couldn¡¯t see him. When he returned to Quinn¡¯s line of sight, he had already wrapped his wrist with a piece of gauze. After that, Obmar knelt on the ground, repeatedly bowed in that direction. Pauline had also appeared at this moment. Unlike Obmar, who was dressed in red, Pauline was dressed in white. It was a very simple shirt and pants, without any decorations or patterns. She was waving a rope in her hand, which looked like a ne. There was a pendant on the ne, which was about the size of a pebble. Pauline held the ne and walked in a circle around Obmar, muttering to herself. She spoke very softly, so Quinn couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying. Obmar kept bowing for about five minutes. There should be a candle in the room. Quinn saw Obmar¡¯s shadow on the wall swaying with the candlelight, making him dizzy. At a certain moment, Pauline suddenly stopped in her tracks. The candlelight in the room was extinguished as well. Quinn was startled, he quickly put his phone into his pocket, as he was worried that the light it emitted would attract attention. The ceremony inside seemed to being to an end. Obmar had already gotten up and put on his coat. He bowed three more times in that direction, and then Pauline handed the ne to Obmar. Obmar took it with both hands, full of devotion. He put it on his neck and hid it under his clothes. ¡°You know what to take note, right? Remember to offer food every morning, noon and evening. Especially that meal in the morning, which you have to offer it with your own blood.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pauline, I know.¡± ¡°Mm, you¡¯re lucky. There was no spot for you at first, it so happened that person didn¡¯t seedst month, so I¡¯ve given you the spot. Also, it seems to like you, as it didn¡¯t reject you.¡± A smile appeared on Obmar¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you so much for giving me this opportunity.¡± ¡°Okay. Then go back and wait for the good news. Things will slowly improve.¡± Quinn saw Obmar nod his head. He was about to go to another ce to hide when he heard Obmar mention his name. His footsteps stopped again. ¡®Oh my, don¡¯t betray me! I¡¯m scared!¡¯ Quinn thought. ¡°Oh Pauline, I met Quinn at the banquet yesterday. He¡¯s your new artiste, right?¡± Obmar asked. Pauline had probably walked to a corner again, so Quinn could only hear Pauline¡¯s voice but could not see her expression. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Pauline asked ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. He told me yesterday that he really wants to be famous. Aren¡¯t you going to tell him about this?¡± Obmar asked ¡°Did you tell him about us?¡± Obmar quickly waved his hand to deny it. ¡°Pauline, please don¡¯t misunderstand! I didn¡¯t tell him. I just told him that if he wants to be famous, he should look for you. You would help him, right? I think he really wants to be famous.¡± The room was silent for a while before Pauline¡¯s reply came. ¡°Okay, then ask him to look for me when he¡¯s free. I can arrange something for him. But I don¡¯t know if he can ept what we are doing. If he can¡¯t ept it, then it won¡¯t just be a problem of not bing famous.¡± ¡°More serious consequences will be waiting for him.¡± Quinn could clearly feel his heart beating non-stop. He was worried that the two people inside could hear his heartbeat. ¡°I talked to him yesterday, and he seemed quite desperate.¡± ¡°Human desires can always be suppressed by fear. Life is a game for the brave. Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving first. Cynthia has been a little unstable recently. I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pack up and leave immediately. Pauline, you can go ahead. Thank you so much for today.¡± ¡°Okay, take good care of her.¡± Her? Quinn did not know what Pauline was referring to. Listening to their conversation was like listening to a riddle. Quinn quickly hid himself at the end of the corridor. He only dared toe out when he heard the sound of Pauline¡¯s high heels gradually weakening until the soundpletely disappeared from the corridor. He did not miss a single word of the conversation just now. Take good care of her? Take care of what? And feed her three meals a day? What kind of god is so gluttonous? Quinn heaved a sigh of relief, at least this was not a murder case. This ce did not seem to be hiding a body. It was just a ritual. Chapter 122 - Necklaces

Chapter 122: Nes

Even so, his back was still covered in cold sweat. His worried heart finally calmed down when he saw Obmare out in his normal clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s go out quickly. This ce is creepy.¡± ¡°You think this ce is creepy? You haven¡¯t seen something even scarier. If you want to be famous, you have to ovee these fears.¡± The two of them sped up and climbed up the stairs. Quinn had never liked this parking lot as much as he did now. It felt good to be able to see the light again. Perhaps it was because of the strange red lights on the basement floor, but Quinn felt he was seeing double images when he looked at the normal light. He kept feeling like there was a hazy red color blocking his vision. ¡°You heard what Pauline said just now, right? If you want to be famous, you can go look for her. Of course, this matter also depends on fate. Sometimes, you have to wait.¡± After saying that, Obmar patted his chest. ¡°Now that I have this ne, there will definitely be a good director looking for me in less than a month.¡± Obmar was only 19 years old now. It was normal for him to be ambitious. Besides, he had already tasted fame before. Now, he would definitely want more. ¡°Senior Obmar, is the god you just worshiped really that powerful and effective?¡± Quinn already knew the secret of getting Obmar to talk. If he wanted to make someone lower his guard, he would have to praise him first. Sure enough, Obmar felt proud when he heard Quinn call him senior. He shook his head mysteriously and said in a low voice, ¡°This is not an ordinary god. This is a worshiping ceremony from a foreign country. I can¡¯t tell you the details. You¡¯ll know when you try it.¡± ¡°I heard Pauline say that when you worship this thing, you have to feed it and offer it your own blood in the morning?¡± The wound on Obmar¡¯s wrist was now covered by the long sleeves of his clothes. No wonder Obmar wanted to wear long sleeves ¨C he wantedq to cover the wound. ¡°Yeah, this baby is very picky. If the food you feed her doesn¡¯t suit her appetite, she will be angry. So, you have to take good care of her.¡± As he said that, Obmar raised his right hand and gently stroked his neck. His clothes were very tight, so Quinn couldn¡¯t see the ne at all. However, Quinn knew that Obmar was caressing the ne on his neck. Although Obmar was still the same guy with e and dark circles under his eyes from yesterday, Quinn felt that when he touched the ne, his familiar facial features were a little unfamiliar. It was as if he was possessed by something. ¡°Senior Obmar.¡± He called out to Obmar and pulled him back from the world of the ne. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Obmar put his hand down. Quinn felt that Obmar had returned back to his old self. ¡°Did the other artistes in ourpany perform the same ritual as you?¡± ¡°As far as I know, only Pauline¡¯s artistes have had the opportunity to perform this ritual. For example, Cynthia and Jaxon, as well as those we had dinner with them yesterday, basically everyone became famous in this way.¡± ¡°There are so many artistes nowadays. If we don¡¯t y some tricks, how can we stand out among the others?¡± Quinn nodded. As today¡¯s trip was not part of the usual work schedule, they did not use the car sent by thepany, so they had to take a taxi back instead. After walking past the parking lot and taking the elevator to the first floor, Quinn finally returned to the main road. He saw the familiar buildings and the bustling streets. It was almost 11:30 am, and the sun was shining warmly on him. Quinn took a deep breath andmented that life was really full of beauty. He decided not toe to the basement floor again. As they had to go to the opposite side of the road to hail a taxi, they had to wait for the traffic lights to change. While they waited, the sound of children ying could be heard from behind them. Suddenly, Obmar¡¯s leg was hit. A little boy was running with his head down, and did not look in front of him. So at the end, he knocked onto Obmar and fell down, crying loudly. Quinn looked around, but he did not see the boy¡¯s parents. He was about to squat down tofort the little boy when he saw Obmar standing at the side. His expression was very indifferent, as if he did not see the little boy and did not hear his cry. Quinn frowned as he patted the dust off the little boy¡¯s pants. Why did he feel that Obmar¡¯s attitude was so familiar? The red light on the sidewalk finally turned green. ¡°Quinn, my hired car is about to arrive. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Quinn had no choice but to nod and stay behind to deal with the aftermath. Chapter 123 - Living Dead

Chapter 123: Living Dead

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Obmar was dressed in ck today, which made his originally thin figure look even thinner and weaker. Quinn stared at Obmar¡¯s back until he disappeared into the endless stream of traffic. After settling the child down, Quinn went home and changed his clothes, preparing to go to the body-building ss. Pauline was a person who got things done quickly. Just yesterday, she said that she wanted him to go for a body-building ss, but by today, she had already made an appointment for him. Quinn no longer felt so strange about this shortcut method mentioned by Pauline. To him, it was just a kind of superstition. If one chose to believe it, it would exist. Otherwise, it would not exist. So, Quinn did not feel as conflicted as he was in the beginning. It was not until dinner time that he shared the events of the day at the dining table. ¡°Franklin, in order to be famous, these people even pray to the gods and offer them three meals a day. They even sacrifice their own blood for it. Do you really think it¡¯ll work?¡± Franklin did not care about these things, nor did he know much about them. So, he did not intend to express his opinion. However, he saw Lauren, who was sitting across from him, stop chewing her food. ¡°Lauren, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lauren put down her bowl and chopsticks. This was not amon urrence at the dining table. This action usually meant that something important had happened. Lauren looked at Quinn with wide eyes and ced her hands in front of her chests. ¡°Are you sure you saw Obmar using his blood to consecrate this thing?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m short-sighted and I¡¯m not blind. Besides, I¡¯m wearing contact lenses today.¡± ¡°Your manager also said that the conditions for consecration are that you must offer three meals a day and fresh blood every morning?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s fine if you say you know how to catch ghosts, but how can you believe something that is so ridiculous?¡± While Lauren was not paying attention, Quinn could finally have a few mouthfuls of meat. He quickly picked up a few pieces of meat and ced them into his bowl. Lauren was still frowning as if she had heard something extraordinary. She kept thinking about it. ¡°System Divine Nine, do you notice anything strange?¡± [System Divine Nine: Host, are you saying that it¡¯s abnormal to sacrifice blood?] ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s very abnormal. I¡¯ve read a lot of books. It¡¯s normal to have different beliefs, but no country¡¯s normal beliefs require blood to be sacrificed. Have you forgotten? Blood is a part of the living. It¡¯s used to worship living things.¡± [System Divine Nine: Living things? You mean...] ¡°I suspect that what your manager asked you to worship isn¡¯t just any ordinary spirit or god, but a living dead.¡± Hearing this, Quinn immediately spat out the meat in his mouth. ¡°What did you say? A living dead?¡± Quinn immediately recalled the dim basement floor and the strange red lights. He instantly felt the texture of the meat in his mouth was not right. ¡°That can¡¯t be,¡± Quinn said shakily. ¡°Using blood to consecrate the body of a living person. Didn¡¯t you mention a ne just now? The soul of this living dead is trapped in this ne. It depends on you to provide it food and water. It also depends on the blood you provide to maintain its spirituality.¡± Lauren frowned and her expression was very serious. She initially thought that this matter that Quinn was curious about was just an ordinary method used in the entertainment industry to get to the top. She did not expect that it would involve such a cult. Once this kind of thing was abused, it would go berserk. If they did not properly worship this living dead, they might even suffer a bacsh. Quinn was a coward who had never seen a horror movie. When he heard what Lauren said, he leaned even tighter into his seat, trying to seek some sense of security. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t touch it.¡± Franklin nodded gravely. ¡°That¡¯s right, you should not contact them, and you¡¯d better terminate your contract with Golden Star Agency as well.¡± At this moment, Quinn was still a little skeptical. The group of people he had dinner withst night all looked quite normal. They were all a group of good looking people. Could there really be such a sinister thing behind them? For a moment, he did not know who to trust or who to suspect. ¡°But...¡± Lauren spoke slowly ¡°What about the people who are worshipped? The living dead are still alive, but their souls have been controlled by someone else and turned into living dead. If we can rescue them in time, they might be able to live a normal life again.¡± Looking at how confident Lauren was, Quinn began to believe what she said. Chapter 124 - Original Intention

Chapter 124: Original Intention

¡°You¡­do you really know these things? And you¡¯re not lying?¡± Lauren rolled her eyes brazenly. ¡°If I were a liar, you would have been cheated out of your money by now. I didn¡¯t do these things for money.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for money, then what else could it be? Master Maverick collects a lot of money from our family every year.¡± ¡°I just want everyone to live a good life.¡± There were always evil people in this world, and there were always ces where the sun could not shine. What Lauren wanted to do was to eliminate all these evil people, so that all these ces would be filled with light. When Lauren said this, she felt as if she had returned to the time when she agreed to be the Host. At that time, she was a determined and kind-hearted person. Of course, two yearster, she was still the same. Her initial intentions had not changed. Since she knew such a thing was happening, Lauren would not stand by and watch. After dinner, Lauren specially went to Franklin¡¯s study room to discuss this matter with him. Of course, Franklin¡¯s first reaction was to reject her suggestion. ¡°No, didn¡¯t you hear what Quinn said? That ce looks so creepy and scary. Besides, you don¡¯t know much about their procedures. What if they hurt you?¡± ¡°Franklin, it¡¯s been so many times. Don¡¯t you know how powerful I am? Besides, I just want to take a look.¡± Lauren sat on the chair that Franklin had specially made for her. Her little white feet stretched out and swayed. She had stayed at the Torres Mansion for the past few days with nothing to do, so she felt really bored. When Quinn mentioned his incident today, she finally felt that she had something to do. Franklin was holding a ck pen in his right hand, while reviewing the documents that his secretary had just sent over. ¡°Can¡¯t we go to the police?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in going to the police. There¡¯s definitely no living person in there. The police won¡¯t be able to find anything.¡± This was the purpose of Lauren¡¯s existence. There were many things that the people of this world could not touch. Lauren was the only one who knew about these things. As the linkage between the two worlds, Lauren was responsible for maintaining fairness and justice, and ensuring the peace and security of the two worlds. The living dead, which was a veryrge branch, was one of thergest cults in the world. Many members of primitive tribes still practiced these cult-like rituals. These living dead would be treated with a special method to maintain their vitals, but they would not be able to wake up. Their souls would be extracted into a device, and using the blood of the living as a primer, they could make the souls of the living dead work for them. Of course, the prerequisite was to feed the living dead, by giving them something they liked to eat and feeding them three meals a day like a normal person. Only then would they be willing to work for them. In a way, the living dead connected the two worlds. So sometimes, what humans called ¡®luck¡¯ was actually achieved through the ¡®hard work¡¯ of the living dead. ¡°And most importantly, if we go to the police and report them, they might kill those living dead who aren¡¯t really dead. Wouldn¡¯t that backfire?¡± When talking about such matters, Lauren argued very well, so Franklin had nothing to say. Franklin smiled and put down the pen in his hand. ¡°How can you be so brave? When Quinn was your age, he didn¡¯t even dare to go to the toilet alone at night,¡± said Franklin. Lauren tilted her head and smiled. Although what she said was often shocking and unbelievable, her eyes were always clear. ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± ¡°Well, you see, I have alwayse back safely after every mission. Moreover, I just want to see it this time to understand the situation, in order to find a solution.¡± Franklin shook his head helplessly. He knew that Lauren would definitely do what she set her mind on doing. Regardless of whether he agreed or not, Lauren would always have a way to convince him. So, just like every other time, he gave in to Lauren. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll agree to it. However, I have one condition.¡± ¡°What?! I have to go too? Why?! I don¡¯t want to go to that damn ce again.¡± Quinn had just taken a shower and was about to y a game to forget about all the horrible things that had happened today when he was called to Franklin¡¯s study room. He also learned that Franklin had assigned him an even scarier mission. ¡°That ce is so creepy. Whoever wants to go can go on their own. Besides, it was Lauren who wanted to go. What does it have to do with me? I¡¯m not going to apany her!¡± Quinn protested. Chapter 125 - An Adventure

Chapter 125: An Adventure

Even though Quinn had repeatedly rejected the mission and had even started behaving coquettishly like Lauren. in the end, apart from making Franklin felt disgusted, it was of no use to him. ¡°Franklin, you really don¡¯t love me anymore. You actually asked me to put myself in danger just for the sake of a little girl like Lauren,¡± said Quinn. Quinn had originally thought that his usation would at least have some effect on Franklin. After all, he and Franklin had been brothers for more than 20 years. However, to Quinn¡¯s surprise, Franklin only nodded his head faintly after listening to him. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m asking you to put yourself in danger. That¡¯s a good choice of words.¡± ¡®Who asked you toment on my choice of words!!¡¯ he couldn¡¯t help but protest in his mind. Quinn was stunned. He wanted to cry, but couldn¡¯t. In the end, he sumbed to the tyranny of Franklin and Lauren. In truth, there was no tyranny involved. It was just that Lauren had promised Quinn that he could eat all the meat on the table next week. Quinn agreed to the mission when he heard about the food. Everyone was a foodie deep down. Lauren returned to her room, but she did not fall asleep immediately. She was still a little excited at the thought of going on an ¡°adventure¡± the next day. Though she had been stayed at the Torres family for the past two days, she had not been idling. She went through all the missing case files that she had retrieved from the police station. One of the girls who had gone missing recently had left a deep impression on her. This little girl had gone missing half a year ago. Her name was Nancy Drew, and she was only four years old. After she went missing, her father had gone crazy because he could not take the blow. Her mother hadmitted suicide by jumping off a building. The whole family had been ruined because of this incident. Lauren looked at the photo of Nancy, who was about the same age as her. Her emotions wereplicated. She and Quinn agreed on seven o¡¯clock the next morning. It was a safer time since no one was at work at the Golden Star. After all, Quinn did not want to be discovered. The two of them set off at around six o¡¯clock in the morning, with Ben as the driver. When they arrived at the parking lot, Ben stayed in the car alone. ¡°Miss Torres, are you sure that you don¡¯t need me to go with you?¡± Ben asked worriedly. Although he was also afraid of these things, he had already done so many missions with Lauren, so he was used to being by her side. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Carson. Too many people will attract attention.¡± Quinn said that the basement floor was filled with danger, but he forgot how to get there. Lauren and Quinn walked around the parking lot, but they could not find the right ce. ¡°Do you know the way? We¡¯ve been driving around for half an hour.¡± Quinn scratched his head. That shouldn¡¯t be the case. He remembered that was the way Obmar had brought him around. Why was it that they could not get to the right ce now? ¡°Let¡¯s walk around again. I remember Obmar leading the way like this.¡± Lauren had no choice but to follow Quinn around the parking lot with sleepy eyes. However, they still did not arrive at the right ce. At this moment, a possibility appeared in Lauren¡¯s mind. ¡°Are you sure you know the way?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. I was pretty good in my academic performance when I was young, okay?¡± Lauren was speechless. What did this have to do with his grades when he was a kid? If Quinn was sure that this was the correct route, then there was only one reason. Someone had set up a formation here to prevent others from finding this ce. This kind of formation was actually verymon. Some experts or reclusive tribes who did not want outsiders to disturb them would set up this kind of formation around them. Once someone got close to this ce, they would get lost. It was as if a ghost had built a wall that kept them from walking to the right ce. Looking at Quinn who was unwilling to admit defeat and still wanted to continue searching, Lauren hurriedly grabbed onto Quinn. ¡°Don¡¯t look for it for now. We couldn¡¯t find it earlier on, so it¡¯s even more challenging to find it now.¡± ¡°Then what do you have in mind? Should we just go home?¡± Quinn suggested. ¡°You¡¯re already here, so don¡¯t go back empty-handed. You¡¯re really a coward. Franklin mentioned that when you were my age, you didn¡¯t even dare to go to the toilet by yourself.¡± Quinn was stunned, he couldn¡¯t believe that Franklin actually told Lauren about this. How dare Franklin throw away his dignity like that! ¡°I just finished watching a mystery series that night! It was terrifying!¡± Quinn refuted weakly. Lauren ignored him. Instead, she took out a nk talisman from her bag and ced it on the ground. She looked around and saw that there was no water. This talisman needed to be written on using liquid. ¡°What¡­what are you doing? This is a public ce. You¡¯ll get caught if you do these weird things!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a coward.¡± Chapter 126 - Ghostly Wall

Chapter 126: Ghostly Wall

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Quinn was so angry that he walked to one side and leaned against the wall. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to Lauren. It was as though he had written the words ¡°I don¡¯t know her¡± on his face. Lauren thought about it. ¡°Yes!¡± Then she took out a thermos sk from her pocket dimension. Mr. Hayes had prepared this thermos sk for her in the morning. It was filled with a special herbal tea. Ben was already used to Lauren taking out all sorts of strange things from this small bag. However, this was Quinn¡¯s first time seeing it. Therefore, when he saw that a thermos sk could actually fit into such a small bag, he was shocked. ¡°This...¡± ¡°Lauren, which website did you get this bag from? Send the link to me. I want to buy one too.¡± Lauren, who was busy working, was speechless... ¡°System Divine Nine, the system used to automatically generate missions in the past. why didn¡¯t it do so this time? Could it be that I was wrong?¡± Sometimes, the global system would automatically detect the urrence of abnormal events and generate missions that would be sent to every host in the world. Lauren would sometimese across suspicious cases and the system would generate missions. Usually, if the system assigned a mission to Lauren, it meant that the incident that Lauren found out was rted to theherworld. However, the system was still silent. [System Divine Nine: I didn¡¯t sense the sound waves from the main body of the system either.] ¡°But there¡¯s a formation here...logically, there must be a problem! Whatever, since we¡¯re already here, I will just treat it as an adventure!¡± Lauren opened the lid of the thermos sk, and the sweet smell immediately entered her nose. She first took a big gulp, then carefully poured some into her hand. She didn¡¯t want to waste any of it. ¡°You still want to drink at a time like this. Mr. Hayes is too biased. Why doesn¡¯t he prepare anything for me to drink?¡± Quinn whined. Lauren dipped her hand in the drink and chanted a spell. Then, she used her index finger to write on the talisman paper. Out of curiosity, Quinn poked his head over to take a look. To his surprise, he saw that the thing that Lauren had drawn on the talisman was actually glowing! ¡°This piece of paper actually glows! Where did you buy it? Send me the link as well.¡± She couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and there was no need for her to suppress her own feelings. Lauren squatted down on the ground like a ball. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy these!!! Can you respect my mission??!!¡± Quinn was shocked by Lauren¡¯s words and quickly retracted his head. ¡°I¡¯ll keep quiet now. Since you¡¯re so fierce and don¡¯t want to tell me, I¡¯ll search online myselfter.¡± ¡®Go ahead and search. If you can find the link, I¡¯ll change my surname to yours.¡¯ Lauren thought. ¡®Eh, that¡¯s not right. My surname is already the same as yours.¡¯ Lauren picked up the talisman that she had written. Fortunately, she hadpleted a mission rted to a ghostly wall at the end ofst year, so she still remembered how to draw this talisman. Otherwise, she would have had to go to her magic library at thest minute. She would definitely beughed at by System Divine Nine. The so-called ghostly wall was actually an illusion created by someone who had set up a formation. It was actually the same ce, but what we saw was an illusion created by them. Once the illusion was broken, we would see the real ce. Lauren tossed the talisman she had written into the air, and the talisman actually floated in the air. She pointed at the talisman with her finger. ¡°The mist has dispersed, and the whole area is revealed.¡± She chanted the incantation, and a ray of blue light shot out from the tip of her finger, piercing straight through the talisman. The moment the light touched the talisman, it shone with a faint blue luster, which continued to extend in all directions with the talisman as the center. Quinn leaned against the wall, he was already in a daze. The area covered by the blue luster seemed to distort for a moment before it returned to normal. The blue luster gradually faded until itpletely disappeared. ¡°What...what happened just now? Was there an UFO?¡± Lauren grabbed Quinn¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. There¡¯s only one minute left.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡± At that moment, Quinn was shocked to find that he had found the right ce! ¡°What¡¯s going on? I was walking the same way just now and could not find the ce, but I found it all of a sudden!¡± ¡°Stop talking and hurry up!¡± Lauren urged Quinn to run. Quinn followed the route in his memory and finally found the corner where the trap was hidden. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± Quinn followed Obmar¡¯s action that day and picked up the wooden board. As expected, he saw the stone board with a different color. ¡°Someone is already down there.¡± ¡°Ah? How did you know?¡± Chapter 127 - Held Hands

Chapter 127: Held Hands

¡°Look at the footprints around here. Due to the ghostly wall, no one else has broken into this ce, except for those who know about this formation.¡± ¡°The whole ce is covered in dust.¡± ¡°But there are shallow footprints in this ce. Someone must have walked past it and and left marks from their soles.¡± Quinn had never seen such a scene before. He dryly asked, ¡°Then¡­are we still going down? It¡¯s not very good to barge into someone else¡¯s ce without permission, right?¡± Quinn asked. Looking at Lauren¡¯s serious expression as well as her agile reaction, Quinn started to get serious. ¡°We¡¯ve already broken through their illusions, so why would we care so much? Just be careful! How do we get down?¡± Lauren squatted down and knocked on the stone b. There was no response. ¡°Wait a minute, I saw Obmar groping around yesterday.¡± Quinn imitated Obmar and groped around the wall. After groping around several times, Quinn finally found a slightly sunken area. ¡°Then, he should have knocked like this¡­¡± Quinn first knocked twice, then three times, and finally two times. As expected, the stone b on the ground made a slight sound, like the sound of a switch being activated. The stone b slowly shrank into the floor. Lauren¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®Someone actually spent so much effort to create a basement floor. Something fishy must be going on¡­¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s a staircase here. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll turn on the shlight.¡± Quinn turned on the shlight and shone it down into the darkness. Although he had already gone down once yesterday, he was still a little afraid when he saw this pitch-ck ce again. It was like a big mouth that could suck people in at any time. Lauren had seen all kinds of scenes before, and this was nothing to her. Just as she was about to walk down the stairs with her short legs, Quinn grabbed her arm. ¡°I¡¯ll go down first. I¡¯ll shine the shlight back at youter so that you won¡¯t be scared while you¡¯re alone,¡± Quinn said fiercely. Following that, Quinn held the shlight in one hand and held the handrail of the stairs with the other as he slowly walked down the stairs. Lauren felt a trace of warmth in her heart. Although Quinn spoke those words gruffly, he was actually concerned about Lauren. He was worried that there would be danger down there, so he had gone down ahead of time to investigate. After Quinn went down, he first used the light to illuminate the surroundings. After he found that there was nothing unusual, he softly informed Lauren to go down. Lauren¡¯s two small hands held onto the handrail. Her movements were very agile, and she soon made it to the ground. Quinn went over to Lauren and held her hand. ¡°Follow me. It¡¯s dark here. I won¡¯te back for you if you get lost.¡± Lauren felt Quinn holding her hand tightly. Just as what Franklin said, Quinn had a sharp tongue but a soft heart. Despite the words that Quinn had said to Lauren and the things that he had done to her, Lauren was no longer as angry as she was before. As expected, everyone loved this princess. If Quinn knew Lauren¡¯s current thoughts at this crucial moment, he would have vomited blood. The siblings held hands tightly and relied on the tiny dot of light on Quinn¡¯s phone as they carefully explored the area. Though Quinn had only been here twice, he managed to find the door. Sure enough, someone hade down before them. The little door was not closed, but left a little crack in it, through which the red light sloped out, like some sort of door to hell. Fearing that they would be found out, they moved softly at every step for fear of making any noise. The room was indeed very big. Lauren was used to doing one-on-one missions in the past, so she had never been to such a ce before. Quinn was afraid of alerting the people inside the room, so he turned off the shlight. Then, using the red light, they made their way forward. ¡°I didn¡¯t go into the room yesterday, so I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, then of course we have to go in and take a look.¡± Lauren dragged Quinn to the nearest room. There was a signboard with the letters WQ hanging on it. Before Quinn could react, Lauren had already ced her hand on the doorknob. ¡°Hey, are you going to barge in just like that? Aren¡¯t you afraid that there¡¯s something inside?¡± Lauren¡¯s small face was also red under the red light, but it somehow gave Quinn a sense offort. The warmthing from their held hands also helped Quinn calm down a lot. Chapter 128 - Plastic Doll

Chapter 128: stic Doll

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren raised her head and looked at Quinn. ¡°What else do you want to do? Do you want to shower first or have a big meal first?¡± ¡°Hey! You still have the mood to joke at a time like this?¡± While Quinn was speaking, Lauren had already opened the door. ¡°Sorry, sorry I offended you,¡± Quinn mumbled. Quinn was dragged into the room by Lauren as he muttered something. Lauren did not bother with Quinn. Instead, she focused on observing the room. As soon as they entered the room, they saw a corridor, and as they reached the end of the corridor, they saw the rest of the room. There was no one inside, and there was no furniture either. Three of the walls were empty and there was nothing hanging on them. The room was also illuminated by red lights, which made the snow-white walls glow red. There was a long table against thest wall. In the middle of the table was a small stic doll. Its face was stained with blood that had darkened with time. In front of the doll, there were many tributes: apples, other fruits, chicken, fish and many snacks that children liked to eat. They all looked quite fresh; someone must have changed them regrly. The stic doll¡¯s eyes were very big, and the smile on its face was very strange and creepy. Quinn felt his goosebumps rise. He rubbed his right arm with his left hand in an attempt to suppress the goosebumps. ¡°This ce looks too weird. Who...who would worship a doll?!¡± Quinn mocked silently. Lauren let go of Quinn¡¯s hand and walked towards the altar table. She wanted to take a closer look at what was on the table. Quinn did not want to get close to the doll. However, he was afraid to stay in that position, so he could only follow Lauren. He narrowed his eyes and did not want to see that terrifying doll. Lauren pinched her nose and went forward. She saw a piece of paper under the doll. There was a name written on the paper. There was dust and some blood stains on the paper. Lauren squinted, trying to identify the words on the paper in the dim light. ¡°Jaxon Clendon.¡± ¡°Who is Jaxon Clendon? Do you know him?¡± Lauren¡¯s voice was still as crisp as before. In this eerie environment, her voice gave Quinn a fright. Quinn opened his eyes slightly. ¡°Jaxon Clendon is another artiste in ourpany. Why? How do you know his name?¡± ¡°Here, it¡¯s written here.¡± Lauren pointed at the yellowed piece of paper. So Jaxon also relied on this method to get famous. Lauren looked around but didn¡¯t find any other information. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the other rooms.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving? Why didn¡¯t you take out your talismans and stick them everywhere?¡± Lauren was speechless. It was a serious matter, but Quinn seemed to think it was like a child ying with a piece of paper. ¡°This is just a ce for them to worship. There¡¯s nothing supernatural about it, so it¡¯s useless to stick it here.¡± So they walked out of the room. ¡°Are we going to see another room? I think one is enough.¡± ¡°You are really timid! Hold my hand! I will protect you well!¡± ¡°Oh, you little brat, how can you protect me?!¡± Although Quinn said so, but he still increased his hand grip strength, holding tightly to Lauren¡¯s hand. After walking past two or three rooms, Lauren stopped at the door of another room. This room was no different from the previous one. The only difference was that the snacks on the table had changed. The two of them continued to walk along the corridor. Lauren was like ying a haunted house game. She would enter whichever room she wanted to. By then, the repeated actions had numbed Quinn¡¯s senses. Just as the two of them turned into another corridor, Lauren suddenly stopped. ¡°Wait, I heard someone crying.¡± ¡°F*ck! Don¡¯t scare me! There can¡¯t be a child hiding in one of the rooms, right?¡± Lauren shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not a child crying, it¡¯s a cry of a woman. Come, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± ¡°What are you looking at! Hurry up and get out! You¡¯ve been watching for so long.¡± Quinn felt like he had made up for all the horror movies he had missed when he was young. The terrifying room, the baby with a strange smile, the cry of a woman... Lauren did not listen to his advice and continued to walk forward. As her hearing was more sensitive, so it was easy for her to locate the source of the cry. As expected, it came from a room. ¡°Do you find this crying sound very familiar?¡± Lauren asked. Although Quinn was afraid, he still listened carefully. Chapter 129 - Discovered

Chapter 129: Discovered

The sound of crying was indeed familiar. Quinn lowered his head and exchanged a nce with Lauren and both of them spoke simultaneously. ¡°It¡¯s the woman who cried in the hotel room the other day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Cynthia Finley.¡± It seemed like Cynthia was the one who came down earlier than them. ¡°Pauline, I really can¡¯t take it anymore. I have to endure their torture every day. They are so picky with food. I can¡¯t sleep at night, and I have nightmares about them every night.¡± Pauline Walker! Quinn thought to himself, I¡¯m not ready to face Pauline yet! ¡°I¡¯ve already told you these precautions. Since you agreed to it back then, you have to endure the torture now. And if they¡¯re not satisfied, it¡¯s definitely because you didn¡¯t serve them well.¡± The signboard hanging on Cynthia¡¯s room had the words ¡°YH¡± written on it. Lauren ced her hand on the doorknob, and was about to open the door to take a look, but was stopped by Quinn. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. It¡¯s easy to be discovered if you open the door.¡± However, it was Quinn¡¯s words that exposed them. Pauline, who was in the room, was extremely cautious. She immediately heard a voice outside. ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡± The sound of high heels could be heard from afar. It was toote for Quinn and Lauren to run. They could only watch as the door opened in front of them. Pauline Walker appeared in front of them. It was the same asst time. Pauline was dressed in white, and her hair was so disheveled that she could even y the role of a ghost. ¡°Quinn? Why are you here?¡± Quinn was quick-witted. He put on an innocent look and extended his right hand to greet Pauline. ¡°Hey, what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here as well.¡± From this angle, they could already see Cynthia in the room. She was currently sitting on the floor with tears in her eyes. She looked extremely thin and weak. Seeing Quinn¡¯s eyes fall on the inside of the room, Pauline walked out a little and conveniently closed the door. ¡°How did you find this ce? Who is this little girl?¡± Pauline¡¯s voice was not as calm as before. In fact, she sounded a little panicked. Pauline looked at Lauren. Quinn subconsciously took a step forward and blocked Pauline¡¯s view of Lauren who was behind him. A bunch of reasons shed through his mind, but in the end, he decided to give Pauline a half-true ount of why he was there. ¡°Pauline, since you asked, I¡¯ll tell you the truthwqqqqqqqqqqq. I heard from Obmar a few days ago that there¡¯s a way to quickly be famous, so I followed him and found out about this ce. I came here to take a look at what it is today, but I didn¡¯t expect to run into you.¡± Pauline was still a little doubtful. Her gaze swept up and down as she sized up the two of them. ¡°My sister didn¡¯t have anyone to look after her today, so I had no choice but to bring her here. Don¡¯t worry, Pauline. The two of us will definitely keep our mouths shut and won¡¯t say anything. Furthermore, my sister is a mute.¡± ¡°She can¡¯t say anything even if she wants to.¡± Lauren was speechless. Fine, she actually became a mute aftering out for a while. ¡°Furthermore, my sister¡¯s hearing is only 20% of a toddler¡¯s. She needs to wear a hearing aid to be able to hear things, so you don¡¯t have to worry about her hearing our conversation at all.¡± Lauren was speechless once again. It was fine if she couldn¡¯t speak, but now she couldn¡¯t even hear anything! ¡®Quinn is really a good brother,¡¯ Lauren thought. At this moment, Lauren and Quinn were still holding hands. Lauren tightened her grip on Quinn¡¯s hand, and Quinn instantly felt as if the bones in his hand were about to be broken by Lauren. ¡®Oh my god! Why is this girl so strong?!¡¯ Quinn thought. Pauline asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t look too good.¡± ¡°I¡­I just have a stomachache.¡± Pauline had arrivedte on the day of the banquet, so she didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Lauren and Isaac Atkinson. She was very unfamiliar with Lauren. In order to dispel Pauline¡¯s doubts, Quinn continued, ¡°I really want to be famous. I¡¯m the second son in my family, and my family has never wanted me to enter the entertainment industry. My brother takes over thepany, and my family always thinks that he is the most capable son in the family.¡± ¡°And I am always ignored by them.¡± Quinn spoke sincerely. After all, he was indeed always neglected by others at the dinner table. Seeing that Pauline¡¯s gaze was no longer as aggressive as before, Quinn knew that Pauline was starting to believe him, so he kept up the effort. Chapter 130 - Probing

Chapter 130: Probing

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°They won¡¯t look down on me if I be famous. So, I won¡¯tin no matter what price I have to pay to be famous. I just want to be famous.¡± Quinn was close to tears. His acting skills were excellent. Pauline knew the temptation of power and money as she had been in the entertainment industry for many years. She didn¡¯t doubt Quinn¡¯s desire to be famous. She thought that he was just another person who wanted to take a shortcut to be famous. Therefore, she opened the door of the room and let the two of them follow her in. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to know what was the shortcut I mentioned? I¡¯ll show you now.¡± After saying that, Pauline said to Cynthia who was in the room, ¡°It¡¯s already time for breakfast. Hurry up and feed this little angel who brings you good luck.¡± In a ce where Pauline could not see, the corner of Quinn¡¯s mouth twitched. A little angel? This doll is so scary. ¡°Quinn, you stay here and watch.¡± Of course, Quinn could only nod, but also not forgetting to show a very interested and very eager expression. Then Pauline said, ¡°It¡¯s better for children not to watch this.¡± She took Lauren by the hand and walked to another corner. Quinn didn¡¯t even have time to stop it. Cynthia wept tiredly on the ground. When she heard what Pauline said, she had no choice but to stand up shakily and perform the ritual of offering breakfast. The table was already covered with all kinds of food. Quinn had watched Obmar perform the rest of the process before. Cynthia dropped her blood into the bowl of porridge and knelt down to the stic doll. Quinn noticed that Cynthia had removed a pendant from her neck. He narrowed his eyes and found that the pendant was simr to Obmar¡¯s. Cynthia ced the pendant on the altar and ced the snacks in a circle around the pendant. Cynthia looked very frightened. She was crying as she did these things. Quinn was a little fascinated by the scene and found it quite interesting. However, he did not know that Lauren was currently in the corner, being subjected to Pauline¡¯s probing. ¡°What¡¯s your name, young girl?¡± Pauline squatted down and spoke to Lauren gently. Lauren had no impression of Pauline. At most, she had met her once in the banquet hall. Pauline squatted down to talk to Lauren, allowing Lauren to see her face clearly. Pauline looked very shrewd, and there was coldness in her eyes. Although she had a smile on her face, she was not friendly at all. Lauren remembered her script. She pretended that she could not hear Pauline¡¯s question and shook her head anxiously. She wanted to make a sound, but she could only make a few inaudible sobs. Pauline stretched out her right hand to touch Lauren¡¯s face. Although Lauren was not afraid, she was still frightened by the sudden movement and took half a step back. ¡®There¡¯s a weirddy here,¡¯ Lauren thought. Pauline smiled slightly. She did not feel that her movement was offensive. Instead, she followed Lauren and took half a step forward. In the end, her hand touched Lauren. Although Pauline¡¯s movements were very gentle, Lauren felt that Pauline was going to strangle her in the next second. Of course, reality proved that Lauren was overthinking things. Pauline pinched Lauren¡¯s cheek, then stroked Lauren¡¯s hair. She even praised Lauren for being a cute girl. In the past, Lauren would sweetly give thanks whenever she heard someone praise her. However, facing Pauline¡¯spliments, Lauren was not happy at all. Lauren pretended to be confused again and shook her head. At this moment, Quinn finally noticed the two people in the corner. Worried that Lauren would be exposed, Quinn quickly ran over to help her. ¡°Pauline, my sister can¡¯t speak and can¡¯t hear anything. She won¡¯t understand you at all.¡± ¡°What a pity. Your younger sister is so cute.¡± Lauren felt that Pauline¡¯s gaze was not onlyplimenting her cuteness, but was also trying to turn her into a living dead. Lauren took half a step back, hugged Quinn¡¯s leg and hid behind him. ¡°Then how do youmunicate with her at home?¡± Quinn reacted quickly and replied, ¡°My younger sister knows signnguage. There are people who specialize in signnguage at home to trante for us.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Pauline nodded her head in understanding.. Then, her hands started to make gestures. Chapter 131 - Sign Language

Chapter 131: Sign Language

Though Quinn did not know anyone who knew signnguage, he had heard about it and slightly understand it. He could tell that Pauline was using signnguage. How could a manager be so versatile? She even knew signnguage! Quinn was at his wit¡¯s end. What should he do now? Quinn was about to break out in a cold sweat. He had just mentioned that Lauren knew signnguage. If Lauren could not use signnguage, they would be exposed. Thankfully, such a terrifying scene did not happen. What was even more shocking than the fact that Pauline knew signnguage was that Lauren actually knew signnguage as well. After Pauline finished forming a sentence, Lauren ¡®replied¡¯ with her hand gestures. Quinn stood there. He did not understand what the two of them were talking about, but at least they were not exposed. This made him feel relieved for the time being. The two of them exchanged a few gestures before Pauline stood up with a smile on her face. It seemed that the doubt in her eyes hadpletely disappeared. ¡°Pauline, what did you say just now?¡± Quinn asked. ¡°Nothing much, but your sister really cares about you. Since you want to be famous so badly, I can help you. However, you can¡¯t ask too many questions. You just have to do as I say.¡± Such an easy deal? What did Lauren say just now? Did she say something bad about him?! Quinn nodded. He had no other choice but to nod. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯ve made the necessary arrangements. You guys can leave first. I think your sister is pretty scared.¡± Scared? Quinn was doubtful. How could Lauren be scared? She was the boldest person that Quinn had ever met. He followed Pauline¡¯s line of sight and saw that Lauren had already changed into a shivering expression. It was a pitiful sight. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll leave now. Let me know as soon as you have any news.¡± Before he left, Quinn took another look at Cynthia, who was standing in front of the altar. She didn¡¯t seem to be so scared anymore. She was ying with the pendant in her hand and her fingers caressed the raised part of the pendant. After leaving the room, Quinn let out a sigh of relief and dragged Lauren back the same way. It was not until he sessfully got on the car that Quinn finally rxedpletely. He copsed on the seat with his back drenched in cold sweat. Ben was not personally involved in the mission this time, but he was curious. He turned his head from the driver¡¯s seat and asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°How else could it possibly have gone? I¡¯m scared to death,¡± Quinn groaned. Quinn turned around and saw Lauren sitting next to him. She was now sipping her drink with relish. Lauren took a big gulp and licked her lips in satisfaction. ¡°I walked so much just now. Now I¡¯m hungry.¡± Quinn was speechless. As expected, Lauren was faking her fear just now. If only Lauren had entered the entertainment industry 20 years earlier, she would already be a movie queen. Quinn had a lot of questions in his heart that he had yet to find answers to. Therefore, he kept asking questions on the way back. ¡°Why do you know signnguage? I was scared to death just now. I thought if I was exposed, I could pull you and run away. After all, my legs are quite long, and I can run fast.¡± Hearing that Quinn nned to run away and didn¡¯t forget to bring her along, Lauren was very happy. So, she patiently answered Quinn¡¯s question. ¡°I felt bored earlier, so I took some time to learn signnguage,¡± Lauren replied. Of course, this was only a lie to Quinn. The real reason was that she had a mission before, and the main character of the mission could not speak. They could onlymunicate through signnguage, so Lauren spent a month to learn signnguage. She learnt signnguage because she was bored? This reason was really¡­refreshing. As Ben drove, he sighed. This was the first time he had seen Lauren and Quinn get along so harmoniously with each other. It had already been five minutes, and the two of them hadn¡¯t started fighting! ¡°Also, what¡¯s the background of that stic doll? It looks too strange.¡± ¡°I will have to go to the library to find out the details, but these dolls are definitely just a symbol. They¡¯re just objects to be worshipped.¡± ¡°Then¡­then are you telling the truth about the living dead? We didn¡¯t see any living or dead people in there.¡± ¡°Of course the people wouldn¡¯t be there. Otherwise, we would have called the police right then and there. They must have put these living dead people in another ce. Anyway, your manager Pauline is too weird. This matter is definitely not that simple.¡± Chapter 132 - Went Deep into the Enemys Lair

Chapter 132: Went Deep into the Enemy¡¯s Lair

After saying this, Lauren raised her hand and patted Quinn on the shoulder. Then, she imitated what those bosses said on the television, ¡°Now, the organization will give you a mission.¡± ¡°What mission?¡± Quinn replied cooperatively. ¡°Go deep into the enemy¡¯sir and gather intelligence for us. Then, we¡¯ll destroy the enemy¡¯sir together!¡± ¡®What did she mean?! Was he really going to worship those damned things like everyone else?!¡¯ Quinn thought. He quickly shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going. What I said down there just now was just a dying tactic.¡± ¡®Destroy the enemy¡¯sir? I would be the one destroyed!¡¯ Quinn thought. ¡°Do you think you still can refuse? You¡¯ve already seen everything down there just now. Now, you and Pauline are already on the same boat. If you say no now, she might do something to you.¡± After some thought, Quinn actually felt that what Lauren said made sense. Oh my god, he actually dug a hole for himself. ¡°But¡­but I don¡¯t want to get involved with those things.¡± ¡°Who told you to be so curious in the beginning? Since you¡¯ve started, don¡¯t give up.¡± Lauren even gave him a hand signal to cheer him on. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will always protect you. As long as we fight the evil together, we¡¯ll be good friends!¡± Quinn was left with no choice, the only person he could trust now was Lauren. Quinn did not go home with Lauren. He still had other work to do. This year was the fifth anniversary of the establishment of Golden Star Agency. Everyone in the agency had to shoot posters together, so Ben sent Quinn to the filming studio. It was still very early, and there were only a few artistes who had arrived. When Quinn arrived, he started to do makeup and styling. One after another, the other artistes also arrived. The makeup room was instantly filled with people. Pauline and Cynthia came together. Cynthia¡¯s face was very pale, and her eyes were red and swollen. It took the makeup artist a long time to cover up the traces of her crying. Obmar¡¯s condition today was a little better than the previous two days, but his entire person also looked pale and weak. As there were many other people present today, he and Obmar did not say a word. The photography team moved very quickly. In just a day, they took the photos of more than a hundred artistes of Golden Star Agency. Moreover, they posted them on Instagram punctually at seven o¡¯clock that night. The artistes¡¯ fans were very excited. They constantly liked and forwarded the posters of their idols. ¡°Cynthia is too beautiful. Look at her exquisite facial features. She¡¯s like a celestial being descending from heaven.¡± ¡°Cynthia is a fairy!¡± Cynthia was currently very popr. She had the most reposts and likes on her posters. ¡°Cynthia, you have to eat well. You¡¯re already too skinny. Compared tost year, I think Cynthia has lost about ten to twenty pounds.¡± ¡°Yeah, Cynthia, you have to take care of your body. You¡¯re really too skinny now.¡± ¡°I used to think that Cynthia was quite pretty when she was less skinny. But now, she¡¯s like a walking chopstick. She¡¯s no longer as pretty.¡± All kinds ofments filled up the entire Instagram post in an instant. The outfit that the studio had chosen for Quinn was very simple. Quinn¡¯s facial features and figure were already very outstanding, he did not need any additional decorations on his clothes to make him look good. He could fully disy his natural good looks. ¡°Quinn¡¯s white suit is too good looking. He¡¯s practically a Prince Charming.¡± ¡°I feel like Quinn¡¯s legs are two meters long. His genes are really good.¡± After eating, Quinn sat on the sofa and used his phone to browse Instagram. Looking at thements praising him on Instagram, he was beaming with joy. He held his phone in front of Franklin. ¡°Franklin, look, there¡¯s another group of people in this world who are impressed by my good looks.¡± Franklin was sitting on the sofa, braiding Lauren¡¯s hair. The moment Lauren returned home today, sheid on the bed and entered the library of her spiritual consciousness to look for relevant content. She rolled around on the bed and her hair was in a mess. Franklin couldn¡¯t stand it, so he picked up a rubber band and braided her hair. He had learned two lessons, so he had to show off his skill. Upon hearing what Quinn said, Lauren spoke, ¡°That¡¯s because Franklin hasn¡¯t debuted yet. If Franklin debuted, you don¡¯t stand a chance. In my heart, Franklin is 10,000 times more handsome than you. Oh no, he¡¯s 100,000 times more handsome than you!¡± Without looking at Quinn, Franklin continued, ¡°What a shallow view!¡± Quinn sounded a little annoyed. ¡°I think the two of you are just jealous that I¡¯m famous!¡± Chapter 133 - Write Oneself Off As Hopeless

Chapter 133: Write Oneself Off As Hopeless

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Jealous of your good looks? Whenever I go out, there are always people praising me for being cute. As for you, every time you go out, are there always people praising you for being handsome?¡± ¡°Who says there aren¡¯t any? Look at all these posters on Instagram that have been shared by so many people. They¡¯re all praising me for being handsome. Do you have any?¡± Quinn tapped on the screen of his phone and raised it in front of Lauren for her to look at. Lauren closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not looking, I¡¯m not looking. I don¡¯t want to look at ugly people.¡± ¡°Who are you calling ugly? If I¡¯m ugly, you¡¯re ugly too. Don¡¯t you know that this kind of thing is hereditary?¡± The two began to argue with each other again. Franklin stood in the middle and silently braided Lauren¡¯s hair. He was already very familiar with the technique now. With just a few moves, he sessfully braided Lauren¡¯s hair. Lauren took out a small mirror from her pocket dimension and looked at herself. ¡°Wow, Franklin, your braiding is getting faster and better. Do you have another sister? Is that why you¡¯re improving so fast?¡± Lauren pursed her lips and said with jealousy. Where did thise from? Franklin¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. He would never tell Lauren that he had actually hired a teacher. Of course, just because he did not say it did not mean that other people would not say it. For example, Quinn was someone who simply could not keep his mouth shut. ¡°Of course not. Franklin hired a teacher to teach him how to braid hair.¡± Quinn recalled the day when he went to Franklin¡¯s office and saw Franklin being surrounded by a group of colorful wig dolls. He shook his head. It still haunted him. After listening to what Quinn said, Lauren¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Franklin, is it true what Quinn said? Did you learn to braid hair because of me?¡± Franklin didn¡¯t know what to say. As a CEO, it would be shameful to admit it. He was at a loss as he picked up the hair-braiding equipment on the table. ¡°I...I¡¯ll go put these things away first.¡± After saying that, he took thebs and rubber bands on the table and went upstairs. Lauren watched as Franklin walked up the stairs. ¡°What are you two doing? The atmosphere is so weird. Why are youughing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you. This is a secret between me and Franklin.¡± ¡°Boring! Childish! Forget it, don¡¯t tell me. I don¡¯t want to know anyway.¡± Quinn waved his hand and sat a little further away from Lauren. Lauren looked at the temperamental Quinn and sighed. Who said women were hard to understand? Men were even harder to understand! After a while, Franklin came down with a calm expression on his face. The three siblings sat on the sofa together. The television was showing a melodramatic drama at 8 pm. Beside them, a few maids had moved some chairs over and were munching on snacks while watching television. Although the Torres family had a long history and strict upbringing, the younger generation of the family did not particrly emphasize the difference between master and servant. Therefore, when there were no other elders in the family, the rtionship between them and the maids was quite good. This was especially true after Lauren arrived, as she would always watch television with the maids. Every time they watched television, everyone wouldugh heartily. So, the Torres family was more lively than before. Franklin loved this change. Recently, Franklin had not been working overtime. He had returned early afterpleting his work. He also understood everything that had happened between Lauren and Quinn. The two of them would always fight to tell him what had happened that day. They would tell him stories while ming each other. The story would bepletely different . ¡°So, what¡¯s your next step?¡± After listening to their ¡®basement floor adventure¡¯, Franklin asked worriedly. Quinn was his younger brother, and he didn¡¯t want Quinn to be involved in this weird cult. Quinn took the pillow on the sofa, hugged it to his chest and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯m already at the end of my rope. Lauren said that she would protect me.¡± Lauren was sitting on the sofa, watching TV with the maids. She pped her hands and cheered when she saw something interesting on TV. Quinn nced at Lauren before turning to talk to Franklin. ¡°Can we really trust this girl? My life is worth a lot.¡± ¡°Whose life isn¡¯t worth a lot? But you can trust Laurenpletely.. She¡¯s a reliable person, and she always has more ideas than us.¡± Chapter 134 - Slight Change in Impression

Chapter 134: Slight Change in Impression

In the beginning, Quinn did not trust Lauren at all. However, after today¡¯s incident, his impression of Lauren had changed a little as well. As an adult man, he was scared to death. Yet, this girl was actually so calm. Moreover, she was quick to adapt to the situation. She did not give herself away even after exchanging blows with Pauline. In that case, he might as well force himself to form a temporary alliance with Lauren. ¡°I see that the rtionship between the two of you is not as tense as it used to be. I heard from Ben that the two of you had quite a good chat in the car today.¡± Perhaps it was because he recalled the harsh words he had said to Lauren and the things he had done to Lauren that made Quinn feel a little embarrassed. However, he still stubbornly refused to admit it. ¡°What¡¯s so good about it? Anyway, we have to live under the same roof.¡± Franklin had lived with Quinn for more than twenty years. How could he not know what Quinn meant? Quinn was clearly admitting defeat, but he was too embarrassed to say it. Franklin raised his eyebrows but did not expose Quinn. Quinn quickly changed the topic and shifted the focus of the discussion. ¡°Oh right, why isn¡¯t Bryce back? It¡¯s been so long since school started.¡± Bryce Torres was the third son of the Torres family. He was also Franklin and Quinn¡¯s biological younger brother, and Lauren¡¯s biological older brother. He was currently in high school, and he attended a boarding school. Logically speaking, he should be able to return home on weekends. However, ever since school started, Bryce had not returned home once. Franklin¡¯s head hurt even more when Bryce was mentioned. He pinched the space between his eyebrows. ¡°What do you think? He has the same reason as you. None of you can make me feel at ease.¡± ¡°Why are you talking about me again? is he noting back because of¡­her?¡± Quinn nodded in the direction of Lauren. ¡°Yes. He called me when he heard that Lauren wasing to the Torres family. As long as Lauren is still in the Torres family, he will nevere back.¡± ¡°If you have time, try to persuade him, since you know what Lauren is like now. Please call him and talk to him when you have the time.¡± Quinn rolled his eyes. ¡°How would I know what Lauren is like?!¡± Franklin rolled his eyes at him. Quinn immediately shut his mouth and nodded to show that he understood. It was almost 10 o¡¯clock after watching the TV series with the maids, and Franklin urged Lauren to go to bed. Lauren obediently followed Franklin upstairs, and Franklin covered her with the quilt before closing the door to her room. Lauren was also sleepy now, as she woke up early and went out with Quinn in the morning. Shey in the warm quilt, and within a few minutes, she was dozing off. Everyone outside seemed to be asleep, and the Torres family was quiet. At this time, Lauren suddenly heard something moving. She looked for it and found that the soul storage device in the nightstand was shaking. She reached out for the soul storage device from under the nket. Generally speaking, if the soul storage device moved in this manner, it meant that there was a ghost inside that wanted toe out. Lauren would usually not pay any attention to it. It must have been those captured ghosts who were unwilling to be locked up inside, so they kept causing trouble. However, Lauren was worried that George had something to tell her, so she opened the soul storage device. As expected, George¡¯s ghost came out of the soul storage device and stood in front of Lauren¡¯s bed. Lauren rubbed her eyes and asked, ¡°What happened, George?¡± ¡°The mission finally came. We went to the old ce this afternoon and found that someone left a mission there. It should have been left there this morning or at noon.¡± Upon hearing this news, the drowsiness that had just umted in Lauren¡¯s mind disappeared in an instant. ¡°Really? So now we can carry out our n?¡± ¡°Yes, it just so happens that all of your conditions are in line with the person he¡¯s looking for in the mission. This time, he¡¯s looking for a little girl, four to six years old.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. The gods are really helping me.¡± At first, Lauren had thought that if the other party was looking for a boy, she would have to turn herself into a boy. But of course, it would be best to use her own body. In this way, she would be able to unleash her abilities to the maximum. ¡°The mission instructed me to bring this child to the warehouse at four in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Four in the afternoon¡­¡± Lauren sorted out all the things she had to do the next day and nodded. ¡°Four in the afternoon is no problem.¡± Chapter 135 - Mission Has Arrived

Chapter 135: Mission Has Arrived

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In this way, Lauren could still inform Franklin and Quinn about the mission tomorrow morning so that they would not worry about her. Then, she would discuss tomorrow¡¯s schedule with George. So, it should be almost 12 o¡¯clock by the time she finished. Shey on the bed, not feeling sleepy at all. She was so energetic that she could run a mile! When she thought about how she would be able to see where these children had gone after they disappeared the next day, she felt nervous and excited at the same time. She would be able to catch the bad guys and rescue these children in no time. At this moment, Lauren was extremely excited. She could not wait for the day toe. ¡°System Divine Nine, we¡¯re going on a mission tomorrow. You have to be extremely alert. You can¡¯t go visit your brothers and sisters again.¡± To put it bluntly, the divine system was actually a form of consciousness. Their consciousness could be transmitted anywhere. Therefore, when Lauren had nothing to do for the past two days, System Divine Nine would go to other ces to look for its brothers and sisters. Of course, it also brought back a lot of information for Lauren. System Divine Nine immediately appeared when it heard Lauren calling out to it. [System Divine Nine: Got it, I still have my priorities straight. I went to my fourth brother¡¯s ce this morning. He even asked me when I would bring you out to y.] ¡°Really? I really want to go.¡± Lauren had never left the country since she was born. She knew that Divine Four was doing a mission in a country to the southeast. That country was tropical and close to the sea. It was a very good tourist destination. However, as many people passed through that area, a lot of strange things happened too. ording to System Divine Nine, the owner of System Divine Four was a little boy, but he was three years older than Lauren. Lauren also wanted to meet this little boy. Their age difference was not big, so they should be able to be good friends. ¡®Let¡¯s wait for me toplete this mission and see if there¡¯s a chance to go,¡¯ thought Lauren excitedly. At that time, she could also invite Franklin, Quinn and Mr. Hayes to go on a trip together with her. Just thinking about it made her feel extremely excited. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so she tossed and turned in bed. Lauren let her imagination run wild, and she soon unknowingly fell asleep. As she slepttest night, Lauren woke upter than usual. By the time she went downstairs in her slippers, there was no one in the living room. She was a little depressed. She wanted to wake up early to discuss serious matters with Franklin. ¡°Mr. Hayes, has Franklin gone to work?¡± Without giving up, she checked with Mr. Hayes. ¡°Yes, Master Franklin went to work early after breakfast. He even told me not to disturb your sleep.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then...what about the other brother?¡± Lauren still did not know how to address Quinn. However, she did not want to be rude, so she addressed him as the other brother. ¡°Master Quinn doesn¡¯t seem to be working today. He¡¯s still sleeping upstairs. Miss Torres, do you want me to prepare breakfast for you now? The chef made some very delicious meat buns this morning, so I saved a few extra for you.¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± She could put a few more meat buns in the pocket dimension. She would be out on a mission this afternoon, and she didn¡¯t know when she would be able toe back. However, ording to her usual experience, she should be able to finish it in one night. ¡°Mr. Hayes, I¡¯ll go up and look for the other brother first.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Mr. Hayes was delighted to see that Lauren¡¯s rtionship with Quinn had improved. The Torres family had started to ept Lauren one by one. It seemed that Lauren¡¯s situation would not be too bad in the future. So, Lauren huffed and puffed as she climbed up to the third floor. This was her first timeing to the third floor. There were three rooms on the third floor. One room belonged to Quinn, and the other room belonged to her parents. There was another room, but she had no idea who it belonged to. Among the three rooms, Lauren could sense that only the room on the right had someone in it. Therefore, Quinn must have stayed in that room. Lauren knocked lightly on the door, but there was no response. She then mmed the door, but there was still no response. ¡°It¡¯s already so loud, but there¡¯s still no response. You¡¯re sleeping like a pig,¡± Laurenined. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to enter Quinn¡¯s room without his permission. Chapter 136 - Magical Notebook

Chapter 136: Magical Notebook

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio So, she sat at the door for a while and thought of a solution. ¡°Quinn is the most handsome! Quinn is the most handsome!¡± Lauren imitated the shouts of Quinn¡¯s fans and kept praising him. Quinn was such a narcissistic person. Even in his dreams, he would probably wake upughing when he heard these words. As expected, Quinn, who was still asleep, heard amotion. He opened his eyes in a daze and heard someone praising him for being handsome. He thought it was a fan who had found his home, so he quickly opened the door. However, the person in front of him was not a fan. Instead, it was Lauren, who was sitting on the ground and ying with her fingers. She was even chanting a slogan casually. Quinn¡¯s mood was like a roller coaster. Of course, the roller coaster went out of control and crashed to the ground, just like Quinn¡¯s mood. ¡°What are you doing? What are you doing here so early in the morning? Have you be obsessed with my handsomeness?¡± ¡®He¡¯s crazy.¡¯ Of course, this was just Lauren¡¯s internalint. She hade over to talk to Quinn about some serious matters. Quinn was still sleepy. He turned around and walked into the room. He copsed onto the bed with a thud and covered himself with the nket. ¡°Can Ie in?¡± Lauren asked as she stood at the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Quinn¡¯s entire body was covered with the nket. His voice was muffled and it was hard to hear. However, Lauren heard the answer that she wanted to hear, and she walked in. Compared to Franklin¡¯s room, Quinn¡¯s room was obviously much brighter. The differences between the two brothers¡¯ personalities could clearly be seen. The walls of Quinn¡¯s room were covered with posters of all kinds; anime characters, baseball stars, and more. His bookcase was also full of all kinds ofic books and some novels. Quinn also had a disy case with assembled Lego models. Lauren was a little curious. She hadn¡¯t yed with these things yet. She stood on her tiptoes and carefully looked through the ss. Lauren thought about Franklin¡¯s room, which was very simple. It was just a bed, a bookcase and a table. There were no unnecessary decorations. Franklin¡¯s room was also made up of ck, white and gray. The books on the bookcase were all rted to economics. ¡°Why did youe to see me so early in the morning?¡± Quinn asked. Lauren turned around and saw Quinn lying on the bed with his eyes half-open. He wasn¡¯t even fully awake yet. Lauren walked to Quinn¡¯s bedside. ¡°I am going to do another mission this afternoon. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back, so I¡¯m going to give you a few things to protect yourself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going on a mission. What mission? Do you think you¡¯re some kind of SWAT operative?¡± In fact, when discussing the child¡¯s disappearance, Franklin and Lauren had never avoided Quinn. It¡¯s just that Quinn didn¡¯t trust Lauren at that time, so he didn¡¯t listen to what they had said. Lauren was now toozy to exin again, so she just briefly exined herself in one or two random sentences. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Pauline¡¯s next move will be, so I want to give you a few things to protect yourself. You have to make good use of them.¡± Seeing that Lauren was so serious, Quinn became serious as well. He sat up and leaned against the headboard. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Lauren first took out a notebook from her pocket dimension. This notebook was received by Lauren as a random reward when she was doing a mission. Before this, Lauren had yet to figure out how to use this notebook. It was not until she went into the library a few days ago to look up some information that she understood how this notebook worked. This notebook was actually magical. It was made of two notebooksbined together. She handed the blue one to Quinn and kept the red one for herself. Then she took out two pens. The red pen was given to Quinn, while the blue pen was for herself. Quinn was unhappy about that arrangement. ¡°Since you gave me the blue notebook, why did you give me the red pen? Besides, it¡¯s just an ordinary notebook. I can buy it anywhere. Can this notebook protect me?¡± Quinn knocked his head with the notebook. ¡°This thing doesn¡¯t hurt you when you knock it on your head. I might as well pick up a brick by the roadside.¡± Lauren was silent. ¡°Why do you only think about fighting and killing every day? Can¡¯t you do something with your brain?¡± Lauren pointed at her own head. Quinn lowered his head and flipped through the notebook. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in here.¡± ¡°Of course there¡¯s nothing in there. We¡¯re supposed to write in this notebook ourselves.¡± ¡°Write in it ourselves? Like a diary?¡± Chapter 137 - New Toy

Chapter 137: New Toy

Write it myself? So, Quinn picked up the red pen and randomly drew a circle on the notebook. ¡°What¡¯s the use of writing it? I¡¯ve already written on it.¡± Quinn raised the notebook in his hand. Then, Lauren blinked her eyes and mysteriously opened her own red notebook. He did not expect that the first page of Lauren¡¯s notebook actually had a circle on it. It was exactly the same as the ce that Quinn had drawn on his notebook. Not only was the position the same, the size and shape were the same as well. There was no difference at all. ¡°Huh? Why is there a round shape on your notebook too?¡± Then, Quinn wrote the words ¡°Quinn is so handsome¡± on the notebook. He did not expect that these four words would appear simultaneously on Lauren¡¯s notebook. Quinn was as excited as a child who had just received a new toy. He began to draw on the first page. When he saw that everything that he had drawn was disyed on Lauren¡¯s notebook at the same time, he waspletely stunned. ¡°Oh my god, what on earth is this thing? It¡¯s too magical.¡± Lauren shook her head proudly. Then, she looked at Quinn and said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to ask me for the purchase link. I don¡¯t have any.¡± Quinn waved his hand and said, ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t expect someone like you to be so capable. You have all sorts of strange things. What else do you have next?¡± Then, Lauren took out a pendant from her pocket dimension. Quinn picked up the pendant and looked at it carefully. ¡°Hey, this pendant looks like the one worn by Cynthia and Obmar.¡± Then, he threw the pendant to the side in horror. ¡°How did you get this thing? Have you worshipped it before?¡± Lauren was surprised by Quinn¡¯s imagination. She shook her head and said, ¡°Of course not. I am a just and honorable person. Why would I do something like that? This pendant is a fake. I made it after I saw that pendant the other day.¡± ¡°Pauline will definitely make you wear this pendant. This pendant is actually where the souls of the living dead reside. If normal people wear it for too long, their energy will be sucked away by them. When the timees, if Pauline gives you the pendant, you¡¯ll wear this fake one. There¡¯s nothing inside this fake one. It¡¯s just some mosquito repellent.¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is.¡± Quinn stretched out his long hand again and took the pendant back. ¡°The workmanship is quite meticulous.¡± ¡°Of course. The stuff that I make is always good.¡± In the end, Lauren took out a stack of yellow talismans from her pocket dimension. There were several different types of talismans written on the talisman paper. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared some talismans with different functions for you. Of course, most of them are immobilizing talismans. These immobilizing talismans are also very effective on humans. If you stick them onto a person¡¯s body, he will be immobilized for one minute.¡± Of course, sticking them onto a ghost¡¯s body was the same. However, Lauren did not want to scare Quinn. After all, Quinn could not see ghosts. Following that, Lauren took out one of the talisman papers. The talismans on this talisman paper were very long. Quinn took a closer look and realized that he could not recognize a single word of these talismans. ¡°Whatnguage are you writing in?¡± Quinn asked. ¡°Hmph, you can¡¯t understand thenguage anyway. Don¡¯t you only know onenguage?¡± Quinn would not be so easily ridiculed. ¡°How can I only know onenguage? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve been in a foreign country for two years?¡± Lauren could not be bothered to waste time arguing with Quinn. She continued, ¡°The longest talisman is called the invisibility talisman. This talisman is very rare.¡± Although the talisman could be written anywhere at any time, the invisibility talisman would require the help of a potion if it was to be effective. So far, Lauren had only received five drops of the potion. One of the drops was sprinkled on the invisibility talisman and now handed to Quinn. ¡°This invisibility talisman is for your own use. If you encounter any difficulties, stick the invisibility talisman on your body. The invisibility talisman will only be effective for one minute. You have to make good use of it.¡± All these stuff were very novel to Quinn. He was currently sitting on the bed, flipping left and right, ying with all the stuff. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to tell me, you can use this notebook to write it down and I will see it. Then, I will also write down a n and send it to you through the notebook.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Quinn agreed solemnly. ¡°Go down and have breakfast. Mr. Hayes said he kept a lot of meat buns for us.¡± Chapter 138 - Got in a Fight?

Chapter 138: Got in a Fight?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Quinn looked up at Lauren. For once, the two of them could actually stay together for a long period of time without ending up quarrelling. Quinn was a little surprised by the change. When he came to his senses, he was a little embarrassed to get along with Lauren. ¡°You go down first. I haven¡¯t washed up yet, I¡¯ll go down after brushing my teeth.¡± Lauren was more concerned with the mission in the afternoon, so she did not feel anything out of the ordinary about Quinn. She nodded and went downstairs. ¡°Wait a moment,e back.¡± Quinn called out to her from behind, so Lauren had no choice but to turn back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just a little upset that your hair is so messy.¡± Upon hearing this, Lauren reached out and touched her hair. Although Franklin had braided her hair very wellst night, after a whole night of tossing and turning, her braids were now in a mess. Lauren removed the rubber band in her hair. At this moment, Quinn eximed, ¡°Come here and let me give it a try. I should be able to braid your hair.¡± Lauren¡¯s eyes widened. She could not believe that these words came out of Quinn¡¯s mouth. Quinn actually wanted to braid her hair? The sun has really risen from the west! ¡°Hurry up ande over. What are you standing there for?¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± As such, Lauren returned to Quinn¡¯s bed and obediently turned her back to Quinn. Quinn had braided Bryce¡¯s hair when he was young. Bryce was a few years younger than him, so he always bullied Bryce by braiding his hair. Of course, those were all just for fun. When faced with Lauren¡¯s long hair, he was at a loss. After three seconds of silence. ¡°How do you braid a ponytail?¡± Lauren was speechless. ¡®Since you don¡¯t know how to braid a ponytail, why did you call me over?¡¯ Lauren thought. Quinn picked up his phone and searched for a video. [Three minutes to teach you how to braid a simple yet beautiful ponytail.] Three minutester, Quinn confidently began to braid Lauren¡¯s hair. After braiding, Lauren went to the mirror and saw that her hair was even more messy than when she had slept the whole night. But Quinn looked smug, he was enthusiastically waiting for Lauren to praise him. Lauren gave a fake smile. ¡°This braid is really good.¡± Quinn felt satisfied after being praised by Lauren, he stood up and went to wash up. After washing up, he went downstairs with Lauren one after the other. Mr. Hayes had already reheated the meat buns and was waiting for Lauren downstairs. When he saw Lauren at the stairs, he shouted in surprise, ¡°Miss Lauren, why is your hair so messy? Did you fight with Master Quinn just now?¡± Just at that moment, Quinn walked down from the stairs. ¡®Mr. Hayes, can¡¯t you be kinder in your words?¡¯ Quinn thought. He lost his good mood for the day. It seemed that he had to sign up for a ss just like Franklin. Now he understood why Franklin had signed up for the ss. It did not feel good to be ridiculed. On the dining table, Lauren quietly put three meat buns into her pocket dimension. Quinn opened Whatsapp to check if there was any job information. When he put down his phone, he realized there were only a few meat buns left. He looked at Lauren, who just shook her head and said, ¡°I am still growing, so I need to eat more.¡± Quinn recalled the pile of new toys on his bed. ¡®Forget it, I¡¯ll give in to Lauren today,¡± thought Quinn. The two of them went about their own business, and got through the breakfast without incident. After breakfast, Lauren asked Ben to send her to Franklin¡¯spany. She had previously made a pact with Franklin. Lauren was allowed to go around doing missions, but she had to inform Franklin beforehand. After Lauren got out of the car, she saw the skyscraper that pierced through the clouds and eximed in surprise. Though she had been back to the Torres family for so long, this was the first time she hade to Franklin¡¯spany. ¡°Miss Torres, wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll park the car first, so don¡¯t wander around.¡± Ben and Lauren were talking to each other through the half-open car window. Lauren nodded obediently and reassured Ben. There were no security guards at the entrance of the building, as everyone had to scan their faces before they could enter through the gate. Standing at the entrance, Lauren looked around and realized that she only needed to squat a little and she would be able to pass through the gate unimpeded. Was she really that short?! It seemed like she had to eat more meat and grow taller in the future. Chapter 139 - My Brother Is the Boss

Chapter 139: My Brother Is the Boss

However, she had to make use of her height advantage, so she squatted down a little and went through the gate. This was a loophole in thepany¡¯s system. She had to inform her brother when she went up. The Torres Group owned the entire building. It was more than 100 stories tall. Lauren stood in the grand hall on the first floor. She suddenly did not know where to go. ¡°Young girl, where did youe from?¡± A female employee in a white, slim-fit business suit walked past Lauren and squatted down to talk to Lauren. She was worried. ¡°Are you lost?¡± The appearance of a cute child in the Torres Group attracted a lot of attention. As a result, the crowd in the hall paused to take a look. Lauren shook her head. ¡°I am not lost. I am just waiting for someone here.¡± Lauren was very cute and well behaved. Everyone liked her and started talking to her. ¡°Who are you waiting for? Do your parents work here?¡± Lauren nodded and shook her head. ¡°My older brother works here.¡± Thedy smiled. ¡°Your older brother. You¡¯re so cute. Your older brother must be very handsome, right?¡± Then, she jokingly asked, ¡°Is your older brother still single? Do you want to introduce him to me?¡± When Lauren heard thedy¡¯s question, she gave it some serious thought. Franklin was probably single. She had never heard him or anyone close to him mention that he had a girlfriend. Therefore, Lauren honestly shook her head and said no. Thedy smiled upon hearing this. Was there really hope? ¡°Then¡­ which department is your brother from? I¡¯ll help you call him down.¡± Which department did her brother belong to? Lauren frowned and thought about it seriously. She really didn¡¯t know. Was there a boss department? Seeing that Lauren couldn¡¯t remember, thedy tried to assist her by naming the various departments. ¡°Finance department? Foreign Trade department? Commerce department?¡± Lauren shook her head every time she mentioned a department. She patiently continued to ask, ¡°Do you know what kind of work your brother does?¡± Everyone stopped to listen to Lauren when they saw how cute she was. ¡°Yes. My brother is the boss.¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡± This one word from the female employee was enough to express everyone¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Yes, my brother is the boss here.¡± Someone spilled coffee all over the floor. ¡°What is your brother¡¯s name?¡± Thedy no longer spoke in a gentle and friendly manner. Instead, she spoke with a respect that even she herself could not detect. ¡°His name is Franklin Torres.¡± Franklin Torres?! Wasn¡¯t that the name of their big boss? The group of people scattered like birds and beasts, fleeing in panic. They could not let their boss find out that they were idling. At this moment, Ben had already parked his car. He saw Lauren through the ss door and rushed in. He was the driver of the Torres family, so the Torres Group had his information in their system. He scanned in smoothly. ¡°Miss Torres, why are you running around? I was so scared when I thought you were lost,¡± Ben said nervously. At that moment, he looked at the female employee standing beside Lauren and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Thisdy thought I was lost, so she stopped to help me.¡± Ben quickly nodded. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Thedy quickly stood up and said respectfully, ¡°No need to thank me. It¡¯s my duty.¡± After all, she just had an unrealistic thought! She actually wanted to be Franklin¡¯s girlfriend. She was really crazy. Thedy brought the two of them to the elevator and pressed the button for the top floor. After Lauren and Ben got into the elevator, Ben finally spoke, ¡°Thatdy was really kind. She helped us all the way to the end.¡± Meanwhile, the female employee thought to herself, ¡®these are all members of the Torres family. I can¡¯t afford to offend them.¡¯ They took the elevator to the floor of the President¡¯s office. When the elevator door opened, they saw Franklin¡¯s secretary. Lauren recognized this secretary. She had met Lauren a few times before. She politely walked to the secretary¡¯s desk. ¡°Hello, Miss Secretary. I¡¯d like to meet my brother.¡± Franklin¡¯s secretary heard the voice and stood up to take a look. Only then did she realize that Lauren was standing in front of the desk. Chapter 140 - Share the Burden

Chapter 140: Share the Burden

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She quickly stood up. ¡°Why is Miss Torres here? The president is in a meeting right now. Why don¡¯t you wait in his office for a while?¡± Lauren nodded obediently. She could not disturb her brother¡¯s work. The secretary brought Lauren to Franklin¡¯s office and poured her a ss of orange juice. ¡°The president¡¯s meeting should be over in 15 minutes. You can sit here for a while. I¡¯m going out to work.¡± Lauren nodded obediently again. After the secretary left, she drank half of her juice and felt a little bored. Franklin¡¯s office was exactly the same as his study room. It was still as simple as before, and there were a lot of books on the bookshelf. Lauren stood on her tiptoes and took a book from the bookshelf that she could reach. This book was about some economic effects. Lauren had never been exposed to this kind of knowledge before, so she read it with great interest. Franklin came out of the meeting. When he entered the office, he saw Lauren lying on the woolen carpet and reading a book. Hearing the sounding from behind, Lauren turned around and said, ¡°Franklin! You¡¯re done with the meeting!¡± Franklin put away the documents for the meeting and then bent down to pick up Lauren from the carpet and put her on the sofa. ¡°Why are you on the floor? The weather has not warmed up yet. You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± ¡°I am not sure. I was sitting on the sofa, and somehow as I read, I ended up lying on the floor.¡± Franklin saw the book in Lauren¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you able to understand this book?¡± ¡°I can understand a little bit. I haven¡¯t touched this kind of knowledge yet, so I¡¯m still learning. I must learn this well in the future, then I can help you to manage thepany together, so that you won¡¯t be so tired.¡± This was the first time that Franklin had heard of someone wanting to help him manage thepany. He was the eldest son of the Torres family, so everyone took it for granted that he should shoulder this responsibility. ¡°Managing thepany is very tiring, and you can¡¯t do whatever you like. I am happy as long as you¡¯re happy, Lauren. You don¡¯t have to help me.¡± Unexpectedly, Lauren shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Managing thepany is very tiring, so I have to help you out even more. I can¡¯t let you be tired by himself. In this way, you will have time to do what you like to do.¡± As the saying goes, children speak the truth. Franklin did not doubt the authenticity of what Lauren said, and he was very touched by it. Franklin lifted his hand to touch Lauren¡¯s hair, and anything sweet he was about to say was reced with: ¡°Why is your hair so messy? Did I make this braid?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t me him for breaking the mood, it¡¯s just that this braid is way too ugly,¡¯ Lauren thought. ¡°This...this is what the other brother made for me this morning.¡± Quinn? Quinn was actually trying to steal his responsibility now. ¡°Tear it down. I¡¯ll make another one for you.¡± Lauren nodded obediently. Just as Franklin¡¯s hand was moving on her hair, she suddenly remembered something important. ¡°Oh right, Franklin, I came over today because I have something to tell you. Last night, I received news that I can implement that n now.¡± Lauren felt a sharp pain on her scalp. ¡°Is it that n you mentioned earlier?¡± Lauren nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll set off at around three o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s safe? Do you want me to go with you?¡± ¡°How could you go with me? Franklin, they¡¯re abducting and selling children. They would never abduct an adult as old as you.¡± However, Franklin thought about it carefully and was still worried about letting Lauren go alone. If anything happened, he would not be able to contact Lauren, and Lauren would not be able to ask for help either. ¡°Franklin, don¡¯t worry. Although Lauren went alone, you guys can still contact me. I¡¯ve left a treasure at home. You can ask the other brother when the timees.¡± ¡°Lauren, you can call him second brother.¡± Franklin¡¯s hand speed was very fast. He quickly braided Lauren¡¯s hair and even cut out a small flower from the vase in the office. Then, he pinned it on the rubber band. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± There was no mirror in Franklin¡¯s office, so Lauren took out the butterfly mirror from her pocket dimension and took a look at it. ¡°Franklin, your craftsmanship is the best. As for the other one...¡± Lauren rolled her eyes. No one knew what she was thinking about, but she continued, ¡°Second brother made Lauren look so ugly!¡± Although Lauren said the words ¡°second brother¡± quietly, Franklin heard it. He could finally heave a sigh of relief.. It seemed that the two of them had slowly reconciled. Chapter 141 - Good Bye

Chapter 141: Good Bye

Following that, Lauren spent a long time exining her n to Franklin in detail. Only then did he feel more secure. At noon, Franklin and Lauren went out for lunch. Lauren wanted to eat a hamburger at KFC, so Franklin brought her there. There was a KFC near Torres Corporation. At noon, a lot of Torres Corporation¡¯s employees went there for lunch. When they saw Franklin walk in through the door, many of the employees were stunned. They were whispering to each other. ¡°Oh my god, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen President Torres since I started working here. His legs are so long! I love it!¡± ¡°President Torres actually ate KFC at noon. Look, who¡¯s that little girl next to him? Could she be President Torres¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s President Torres¡¯s sister. Someone bumped into her downstairs just now.¡± All the employees were all gossiping. Franklin had long gotten used to these gazes. He walked to the ordering counter and ordered two meals. Then, he held Lauren¡¯s hand and looked around. At this time, there were no more seats in the restaurant. Franklin looked around but could not find any empty seats. At this time, another employee of the Torres Group walked over. ¡°President Torres, why don¡¯t you take my seat? I¡¯ll just squeeze in with the other table.¡± Franklin didn¡¯t refuse. He nodded and thanked him. ¡°I talked on eye level with President Torres! His voice is so gentle!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a rumor that the younger daughter of the Torres family doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with them? It doesn¡¯t seem like it now. Look at how well President Torres treats his sister.¡± ¡°Exactly. The two of them seem to get along very well. I wish I had an older brother like President Torres.¡± Lauren and Franklin sat opposite each other. Lauren didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination or something else, but she always felt that the people around them were secretly watching them. ¡°Franklin, are these all your employees?¡± Franklin nodded. All of them had Torres Corporation name tags. ¡°Franklin, you¡¯re too amazing. You have such a bigpany, but¡­why are all your employees looking at me? Is there something dirty on my face?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing dirty on your face. It¡¯s just that you look too cute. That¡¯s why they all want to take a look.¡± One of the waiters arrived with their food. There were hamburgers, fries, chicken wings and c on the tray. Lauren was drooling just from smelling the food, and the thought of the stares quickly disappeared from her mind. ¡°Hurry up and eat. Have a good rest after you eat.¡± Lauren nodded, she picked up her burger and gobbled it up. The employees inside the restaurant didn¡¯t want to leave after they finished eating. They were secretly watching the two of them. Some of them even took out their cell phones and took photos to post on the forum. The employees could post anonymously on the Torres Group¡¯s forum, so they were not afraid of exposing their identities. Franklin had never appeared on the forum, so the employees naturally thought that Franklin would not know about it. They even discussed the private lives of some executives on the forum. Of course, there was nothing to discuss about Franklin. Other than his secretary, Franklin never had a woman by his side, so there was nothing much to gossip about. After a while, a photo of Franklin and Lauren having dinner was posted on the forum¡¯s front page. The single female employeesmented that Franklin was such a good brother, and many of them praised how cute Lauren was. ¡°With such good looks, no wonder they¡¯re a family!¡± Of course, Lauren, who was eating a hamburger, did not know all about this. Otherwise, she would definitely have jumped up and down in joy. After the meal, Lauren hopped into Ben¡¯s car with satisfaction. If Franklin did not have a very important international meeting to attend this afternoon, he would have apanied Lauren there. However, he really couldn¡¯t get away from the meeting. In addition, Lauren had already repeatedly assured him that she would return safely, so Franklin was put at ease. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. Wait for my good news! I¡¯ll be someone who make a great contribution the next time Ie back.¡± Lauren patted her own chest with a confident look on her face. This made Franklin feel less worried. He waved to Lauren. ¡°Got it. Just be safe.¡± The image of Lauren in the car and Franklin outside, reluctant to part with each other, was photographed by the employees of the Torres Group. The photograph quickly appeared on the forum. ¡°I¡¯m so touched. It was just one afternoon, and they were so reluctant to part.¡± ¡°Exactly. I used to think that President Torres was just handsome, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so devoted to his family. He¡¯s such a wonderful man. I wonder who will marry him in the future.¡± Chapter 142 - Mission Officially Began

Chapter 142: Mission Officially Began

After returning to thepany, Franklin felt that the way the female employees looked at him had changed. It was creepy. He rubbed the back of his head and continued to work. Since Ben was not allowed to go on this mission, he could only bring Lauren to the ce specified by George. ¡°Miss Torres, you must be very careful. I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe back. The roast duck at Evesting Legacy is too delicious. You must bring me to eat it again.¡± ¡°Noted. Don¡¯t worry about me, Mr. Carson. Please take good care of Mr. Hayes when I¡¯m not around.¡± She was worried that the old man would not be able to ept it, so she did not tell Mr. Hayes about the mission this time. She only told him that she wanted to go back to the church to visit her old friends. ording to her past experience, she could handle it in one night. However, there were too many children involved this time. It might take a longer time than usual. In order to create a scene where she was really kidnapped at thest minute, Lauren did not bring anything with her. Other than that small pink bag, which was her pocket dimension, Lauren did not bring anything with her. She was worried that someone would take away her pocket dimension, so she deliberately applied a magical potion on the surface of the pocket dimension. This potion was actually a kind of camouge. After applying it, the pocket dimension became a part of her clothes. It was impossible for the people who abducted and sold her to take off her clothes as well. Soon, they arrived at the appointed time and ce. Ben dropped Lauren off at a rtively secluded ce. George was already waiting there. Lauren quickly pretended to be a victim and let George push her away. She even pretended to be unconscious. ¡°George, how long do we have to walk?¡± George has been a ghost for so many years, and he had already traveled all over the city. He estimated the time and said, ¡°Probably more than half an hour by walking.¡± ¡°Half an hour is a long time. Why don¡¯t we take a taxi there?¡± George thought to himself, ¡®Will this do?¡¯ Lauren took George with her and got into a taxi. Before they got out of the taxi, Lauren took out some cash from somewhere and paid for it. They were worried that there would be people around the warehouse, so in order not to attract attention, they did not stop the taxi at the entrance of the warehouse. Instead, they alighted a few hundred meters away from the warehouse. Thest part of the journey was acted out ording to the previous kidnapping cases. Lauren was walking in front while George was pushing her from behind. The two of them walked for another ten minutes before they reached the entrance of the warehouse. Unlike thest time, the door of the warehouse was open this time. Lauren could not openly look around because she was currently ying the role of a child who had been kidnapped and had no consciousness of her own. Therefore, she could only stand there with a distracted expression. After putting Lauren there, George gently reminded Lauren of a few things before he left. These ghosts did not have the chance to meet the person who gave them the mission. They simply left the children at the warehouse entrance and left. [System Divine Nine: Host, the mission has really begun.] ¡°It should be said that the mission has finally begun. We¡¯ve been waiting for almost twenty days. We¡¯re finally going to close the case.¡± [System Divine Nine: Yes, this mission is finallying to an end.] ¡°Fortunately, I can still talk to you, System Divine Nine. Otherwise, I would be bored to death!¡± Less than five minutes after George left, around four o¡¯clock, a person walked out of the warehouse. To be more specific, it was a slightly strange person. This person¡¯s figure was clearly female, but his facial features and voice were all male. She even had an Adam¡¯s apple. However, Lauren had already seen many strange things, so she was not surprised. She could only sigh to herself that there was indeed something wrong with the child abduction cases. After the woman walked out, she first looked left and right to make sure that there was no one around before she pulled Lauren into the warehouse. Previously, Lauren had already seen the interior of the warehouse through the butterfly mirror. The only difference was that there was now an extra cage in the warehouse. This cage was not considered small. It was enough to hold an adult. ¡°Young girl, do you think this castle is pretty?¡± The woman pointed at the cage and asked Lauren. Her voice was very unpleasant and rough, as if her vocal cords had been burned. Chapter 143 - Two Million?

Chapter 143: Two Million?

Lauren tried her best to hold back her disgust. At the moment, Lauren still remembered her identity and tried her best to make herself look as if she was delirious. George had mentioned that during the process of kidnapping children, they would let the children smell a type of gas. After they smelled the gas, they would not cry or make a scene. It was as if they had lost their consciousness and were at the mercy of others. When the mission was given out, those people left behind the gas along with the note. This time, they also left behind the gas, but George had handed it over to Lauren. On the way here, Lauren carefully studied the gas in the taxi. It was actually just a bottle with some gas in it. Upon closer inspection, one could even see a faint ck-purple color. Lauren directly put it into the pocket dimension. Who knows, it mighte in handy in the future. When the woman saw that Lauren did not react, she was certain that Lauren had already inhaled the gas. So, she opened the cage and let Lauren crawl into it. The cage was not padded with anything. Lauren was used to livingfortably, so she felt that the cage was very painful to her butt now. However, the character she was pretending to be did not allow her to move around freely, so she could only endure it in silence. ¡®When I am out, I would definitely drag those bad guys into the cage and let them have a taste of their own medicine!¡¯ Lauren thought to herself. After that, the woman made a phone call next to Lauren. That woman did not avoid Lauren, so Lauren heard everything clearly. ¡°She¡¯s already here. She¡¯s a little girl and she¡¯s quite cute. Looks like the finished product is pretty good.¡± Lauren frowned. Finished product? They actually referred to children as finished products. It seemed that these children were indeed treated as a kind of item to be traded. ¡°This child should be a little more expensive. You¡¯ll know when you see this little girl. She¡¯s cute and pretty, and her family background looks pretty good. Her birth chart should be very good. The effect should be better than the previous ones.¡± Lauren was certain that the ¡°previous ones¡± she mentioned were the children who had been kidnapped. ¡°Miss Pulver, we¡¯ve been trading for so many years. How can I lie to you? You¡¯ll know when youe and inspect the goods yourself. This child is definitely worth two million.¡± Lauren was furious when she heard that. Two million? She was only worth two million? Lauren was very unconvinced. She was a charming person and loved by everyone. She was priceless, okay? [System Divine Nine: Host, don¡¯t worry about this for now. Did you forget some details?] ¡°Irene?¡± This woman kept calling her ¡°Miss Pulver¡±. Lauren tried to recall who she knew with the surname ¡®Pulver¡¯. Wasn¡¯t Irene Pulver the principal the only one? Forty minutester, the door to the warehouse opened again. Lauren heard the sound of high heels approaching from afar. When the pair of red high heels appeared in front of Lauren, Lauren recognized it as Irene Pulver. With that fragrance, Lauren was able to recognize the person. Of course, Lauren was supposed to be unconscious, so she couldn¡¯t recognize anyone. So when Irene squatted down, her eyes were unmoved. Irene, on the other hand, did not hide the surprise in her eyes when she saw Lauren. ¡°So it was this girl you said was worth $2 million.¡± The space between the cages isrge enough for an adult¡¯s arm to pass through. Irene¡¯s fingernails were painted red. She put her right hand into the cage, lifted Lauren¡¯s chin, and turned her face left and right. It was like checking a product for imperfections. ¡°This little girl is worth two million. It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t keep her for myself. Otherwise, I could keep my looks for another eight or ten years.¡± Lauren did not stop Irene from pinching her face. She thought to herself, ¡®The truth was not far from what I had guessed.¡¯ The reason why Irene could remain so young was indeed rted to these missing children. ¡°Lily, did your people find this little girl?¡± The person who looked like both a male and a female was called Lily. ¡°Our people didn¡¯t find this girl. Our ghosts found this girl. They¡¯re much stronger than humans.¡± ¡°So do you want to buy it for two million? It¡¯s not a bad price, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a bad price indeed. What about her family background?¡± Lily took out a piece of paper from somewhere. Of course, this piece of paper was also arranged by Lauren in advance. Shepletely made up a different version of her background. Chapter 144 - Contact

Chapter 144: Contact

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In this version, her father was Ben. Her mother had left home when she was very young, and she was nowhere to be found. Irene scanned the piece of paper and did not find any problems. ¡°Can we make a deal for two million?¡± Lily asked anxiously. ¡°I still have to ask my employer. I¡¯m just a middleman. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll make a call.¡± Call someone else? Looked like the child wasn¡¯t prepared for Irene Pulver. Could it be that they have a partner? Looked like this was a trading chain. Irene only returned a few minutester. ¡°Sure, just two million. Send her to me first.¡± Irene was wearing red lipstick, entuating her lips as she spoke. ¡°Okay.¡± Lily agreed immediately. Irene wrote a check on the spot and handed it to her. Irene then left. For a long time, there was no movement in the warehouse. Lauren did not know where Lily had gone, and she was the only person in the warehouse. Through the window, Lauren could tell that it was almost six o¡¯clock. She carefully changed her position in the cage so that her back was facing the warehouse door. Then she took the notebook out of the pocket dimension. She flipped to the first page of the notebook, which was still filled with the same scribbles that Quinn had done this morning. She turned to the second page and saw that there were already several lines of words on it. These few lines of words were written by two people. The handwriting on them was different. One set of handwriting was very ugly, while the other set was neat and tidy. ¡°This set of ugly words must have been written by Quinn, while this set of beautiful words must have been written by Franklin.¡± [Lauren, how are you doing over there? If you¡¯re in danger, let me know.] [Hey, why are you ignoring me? If you¡¯re going to ignore me, why did you give me this notebook in the first ce?] [Why are you ignoring me? When youe back, I¡¯m going to beat you up.] These sentences were obviously from Quinn. Following those sentences were words written by Franklin, which must have been written just after he returned from work. [Lauren, how¡¯s the situation on your side? Tell us as soon as possible, or we¡¯ll be worried.] Lauren took out the blue pen and replied. [I¡¯m fine. I have been brought to the warehouse and I¡¯m the only one here for the time being.] [Oh right, the person who bought the child is the principal, Irene Pulver. Franklin, you have to be more careful, but don¡¯t alert the enemy.] The person at the other end was probably staring at the notebook, for the next second after Lauren finished writing, Franklin¡¯s handwriting appeared on the notebook. [No problem. I¡¯ll contact the police first and monitor the situation in advance. If you are ready to capture the culprit, just let me know.] [Okay.] Although they did not meet face-to-face, it was already veryforting to be able tomunicate with each other in this manner. [Lauren, you must pay attention to your safety.] [Got it. Don¡¯t worry.] After a few seconds, a set of handwriting that looked like dog crawling appeared under Franklin¡¯s delicate and powerful handwriting. [Lauren,e back safely.] Quinn always spoke in a fierce tone, as if someone had owed him money. But he actually cared for Lauren. Lauren smiled and replied to Quinn. [Got it, second brother.] Quinn, who was holding a pen on the table waiting for a reply, was shocked by Lauren¡¯s reply. He even dropped his pen on the table. Franklin nced at Quinn and thought that something had happened, so he quickly came forward to take a look. There¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary. ¡°Quinn, what are you doing?¡± Franklin was already nervous enough, yet Quinn was still making a fuss out of this small matter. ¡°Franklin, look! Lauren called me second brother.¡± Quinn pointed to the two words written by Lauren. The next second, another line of Lauren¡¯s words appeared. [By the way, your handwriting is as ugly as the braided hair you did for me.] Quinn was speechless. The brotherly love that had just appeared was now gone. Quinn held the notebook in the distance. Among the three of them, his handwriting on the notebook was indeed the ugliest. Although Lauren¡¯s handwriting was not very unique, it was clean and neat. Every letter was well-written, and one could clearly see what she had written at a nce. As for Quinn, his handwriting was so bad that it looked like he had written with his feet. Seeing that Lauren still had time to ridicule Quinn, Franklin¡¯s nervousness was diluted a little. Franklin patted Quinn on the shoulder with a smile. ¡°Your handwriting is so bad that even a four-and-a-half-year-old child is disgusted by it. You have to put in more effort now.¡± ¡°Tsk, Lauren must be jealous that my legs are longer and I am more famous than hers, that¡¯s why she is picking on me.¡± Just as he was about to continue arguing with Lauren on the notebook, he was stopped by Franklin. ¡°Stop chatting. It¡¯ll be bad if someone finds out about her.¡± Quinn thought about it and felt that it made sense. He wrote down the words ¡°Be careful¡± and put the notebook away. Chapter 145 - Meat Buns

Chapter 145: Meat Buns

Lauren stayed in the warehouse for more than an hour, but no one came in during that time. ¡°System Divine Nine, I¡¯m so bored sitting here, and this cage is really ufortable. I really want to go out for a walk.¡± [System Divine Nine: Host, don¡¯t forget that this cage is locked.] ¡°It¡¯s just a small lock, it won¡¯t be a problem for me.¡± [System Divine Nine: It¡¯s true that it can¡¯t stop you, but we have to put on a proper show. If you go out and are suddenly discovered, won¡¯t the whole thing be exposed? Host, just bear with it for now.] ¡°Alright.¡± Lauren was helpless and could only continue to sit there. The sky outside waspletely dark, and she could faintly hear the croaking of frogs outside. Lauren felt that her stomach was already growling with hunger. She had thought that she would be able toplete this mission very quickly, but she did not expect that she would have to wait here for almost an entire night. Lauren searched through her pocket dimension and found the meat buns from this morning. She took out one and ate it in small bites. ¡°If I had known that it would take so long, I would have taken a few more meat buns. There are only three now. I have to eat them sparingly.¡± After eating a meat bun, Lauren did not feel anything at all. It was as if she had not eaten anything. To pass the time, Lauren hummed a song in her mind. After waiting for a while, when Lauren was about to doze off, the door of the warehouse slowly opened. There seemed to be a car parked outside the door. When the headlights shone into the warehouse, it was a little dazzling. Lauren heard Lily¡¯s voiceing from outside. ¡°Get two people to carry the cage to the usual ce.¡± Lauren immediately sat down in the same position as before. Following that, two tall men entered the warehouse. They were wearing hats, masks and sunsses, so it was impossible to see what they looked like. Each of them carried the cage on one side. The movements of the two men were not gentle at all. Lauren swayed left and right as she sat inside. Taking advantage of the fact that the two men were not paying attention, she took out a bottle of medicine from the pocket dimension and smeared it on their hands. Lauren was ced in the back of the minivan. The minivan had been modified. The seats at the back had all been removed, leaving arge space behind. Lauren thought that the minivan was specially designed to transport abducted children and had been specially modified to look like this. Lily did not follow them into the minivan. After the two men loaded Lauren into the minivan, they sat in the front row. The minivan started moving very quickly. The two men in the front row did not turn around to look at Lauren, as they were not expecting her to fight back. Lauren took the opportunity to open the notebook and write down some useful information. [I have been loaded into a minivan and will be sent to Irene Pulver¡¯s ce.] [The license te number of the minivan is A7658. These two men should be Irene Pulver¡¯s aplices.] Franklin quickly replied. His handwriting appeared under Lauren¡¯s handwriting, giving her a sense of security. [Okay, got it. I¡¯ll immediately contact the police to monitor this minivan.] [Okay.] This conversation came to an end once again. They arrived at their destination very quickly. Due to the dark sky and the fact that Lauren was not very familiar with the city, she did not know where she had been taken to. The two men carried Lauren¡¯s cage out of the minivan together and entered a building that looked like it was under renovation. The ce looked ordinary, but it was totally different inside. They carried Lauren and approached a small hidden door. Behind the door was a staircase leading to the basement. The usually calm and confident Lauren was starting to get nervous. She had a premonition that she was going to see the other children soon. The basement was very cold and humid, and the environment was very bad. When the two men were not paying attention, Lauren looked around. There were several rooms in the basement. The two men brought Lauren to one of the rooms. The room was very small and Lauren was the only one in it. ¡°Did Irene say when she would being over?¡± ¡°I think she said she would wait until tomorrow.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go have a drink now. These kids won¡¯t be able to escape anyway.¡± ¡°If¡­if Irene finds out about this¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible. We¡¯ve been doing this for so many years and have never made a mistake. Let¡¯s go.¡± So the two men walked out of the room with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and closed the door behind them. Chapter 146 - The Missing Children

Chapter 146: The Missing Children

The room immediately plunged into darkness. After waiting for quite some time, Lauren heard the sound of the basement door being closed. At the same time, the footsteps of the two men also disappeared. Lauren¡¯s spiritual consciousness could track that the two men had already gone far away. She then heaved a sigh of relief. She could finally do what she wanted. First, Lauren took out a lighter-like object from her pocket dimension. The moment she pressed it, the light that came out of it was like an electric light, immediately lighting up the room. There was no furniture in the room. Lauren looked around and saw that her cage was the only thing there. Then, Lauren took out a master key. This key could unlock all the locks in the world. However, the system had added some additional conditions to this key. The system would automatically detect the Host¡¯s purpose and the nature of the door. If Lauren¡¯s purpose in opening the lock was good, then this master key would be useful. If Lauren¡¯s purpose in opening the lock was selfish and was not helpful to the mission, then this key would not be effective. This had always been the system¡¯s purpose. They could help the Hostplete the mission, but they would not allow the Host to disrupt the normal order of the mortal world. Moreover, if the system detected that the Host tried to use the master key to satisfy her own selfish desires, then the Host would be punished. Lauren inserted the master key into the lock, and the lock on the cage was easily opened. Lauren pushed open the cage door with a creak and crawled out. ¡°I can finally stand up.¡± Lauren stretched her bodyfortably, before cracking her joints. After all the ufortable feelings in her body were gone, Lauren continued with her next step. The door to the next room was also locked by the two men. Using the master key, Lauren easily opened the door. Every ce that Lauren went to, the lights would immediately turn on. She took a look around the basement. The basement was made up of a corridor and a few rooms. Lauren was in a room on the right side of the corridor. There were three rooms on each side of the corridor. Lauren opened the first door on the left side of the corridor. It was pitch ck inside. The darkness was oppressive, as though it was choking Lauren. The room¡¯s lights turned on as Lauren entered it, allowing her to see the rest of the room. Even though Lauren hadpleted many missions and seen all kinds of things, the scene in front of her still shocked and pained her. The small room, which was no more than ten square meters in size, was filled with all kinds of cages. As there was not enough space, some of the cages were stacked on top of other cages. And the cages were filled with children. The expressions of these children were all the same. They looked numb and unfocused, their eyes had no focus at all. Their eyes did not move at all even when Lauren came in. It was as if they could not see anything. Lauren recalled for a moment and immediately matched the children in the file with the children in the room. The clothes these children were wearing were the same clothes they had worn on the day of their disappearance. Some of the children had been missing for more than two years. Their bodies had long since begun to emit a foul smell. Their clothes were baggy, and their hair was already very long and messy. For a moment, Lauren stood at the door, not daring to walk in. ¡°System Divine Nine, this is practically a living hell in the mortal world.¡± [System Divine Nine: That¡¯s right. Who¡¯s on earth is so cruel to lock up these cute children in this ce and make them look like this, neither human nor ghost?] The person closest to Lauren was a little boy. This little boy was wearing cute suspenders with the image of Ultraman on them. Lauren remembered that she had seen this little boy in the file. This little boy had gone missing a year and a half ago. He was six years old when he went missing. In the past year and a half, this little boy did not seem to have grown much taller. On the contrary, he seemed to have be a lot thinner. His originally round face was now sunken. If it were not for that set of clothes, Lauren would not be able to recognize this little boy. Lauren walked to the front of his cage and softly called out his name. However, the little boy did not react to his name. No matter how Lauren spoke, his eyes remained impassive. He just stared straight ahead without any movement, as if he was frozen in ce. Chapter 147 - Aunt Irene?

Chapter 147: Aunt Irene?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The other children in this room must be in the same situation. Lauren then looked at the second room. It was the same in the second room. In fact, it was even worse than the first room. There were more cages piled up here, so densely packed that she could not even count them. The other rooms were the same. The only empty room was where Lauren was in. After looking through all the rooms, Lauren felt a little lost. There were so many children. It would be impossible for them to regain consciousness now, as it would take too much time, not to mention that it would take even longer for the living dead to return fully to life. So, she had to rescue the children and bring them to a safe ce first before they could slowly consider her next move. Just as Lauren was counting the number of cages in the basement to see if they matched the number in the files, the sound of footsteps and voices suddenly came from the entrance of the basement. Lauren could recognize that it was Irene¡¯s voice. ¡°Why are there lights on in the basement?¡± Lauren quickly ran back to her room and locked the door. Then, she crawled back into the cage and locked the door of the cage as well. She pressed down on the lighter-like object and all the lights in the room were retracted. In an instant, the basement turned pitch-ck again. At that moment, the basement door opened and the sound of Irene¡¯s high heels reverberated in the basement. From the sound of the footsteps, Lauren could tell that Irene was not the only one who came. ¡°Why are there no lights again? Did I see wrongly just now?¡± ¡°Maybe. Aunt Irene, you must have been under too much pressure recently.¡± Aunt Irene? Lauren frowned. The person who hade was actually Irene¡¯s niece? ¡°Yes, there have been a lot of things recently. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied with the child I¡¯ve found for you this time. The effects of this child will definitely be better than the previous ones.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s worth two million after all.¡± Lauren did not know if it was just her imagination, but she felt that the voice of Irene¡¯s niece was a little familiar. However, she could not remember whose voice it was. ¡°It¡¯s in this room. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± In the next second, the door to Lauren¡¯s room opened. Lauren could not see who it was. She only saw two pairs of legs. One pair was definitely Irene¡¯s legs and she was wearing red high heels. The other pair of legs was wearing simple pants and sports shoes. ¡®Please squat down, please squat down,¡¯ Lauren silently recited in her heart. However, to Lauren¡¯s disappointment, the two of them never squatted down. ¡°It¡¯s actually this little girl?¡± The person who was Irene¡¯s niece asked in surprise. ¡°Why? Do you know her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the same person. I¡¯ve only met her once.¡± ¡°Whether we know each other or not, there¡¯s no turning back. After all, we¡¯ve already paid for her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± This woman had seen Lauren before? Who was she? Just as Lauren was feeling puzzled, the two of them had already pushed open the door and left the room. Lauren raised her head. Unfortunately, she did not have x-ray vision, so she could not see through the door to see who the other woman was. ¡°By the way, there are a few pendants that will be three months old tomorrow. We need to bring them here to continue absorbing the kids¡¯ essence.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll inform the master toe over tomorrow.¡± Lauren could tell from their voices that the two women had stayed in the room for a while before leaving. Lauren had no choice but to wait for their next move. Based on the conversation between the two women, she could tell that they would definitelye back tomorrow. They would also be performing some rituals. If Lauren was able to sneak a peek, she might be able to find out how they managed to turn these children into this state. During this period of time, Lauren went into her magic library to search for more information about the living dead. Every ce had a different method of producing the living dead, so the method of deciphering it was also different. Lauren did not know how the master hired by Irene worked, so she did not dare to act rashly, lest it backfired. Just as Lauren was racking her brains to prepare for her next move, Quinn was lying on his soft cozy bed, preparing to sleep, but he was restless. Chapter 148 - Suddenly Concerned

Chapter 148: Suddenly Concerned

Perhaps it was because he was not used to not having Lauren by his side, who had always quarreled with him in the past. Today, he was not the only one feeling uneasy. Even Franklin seemed to have less of an appetite at dinner, picking at his food and only eating a few morsels before stopping. Although Lauren had repeatedly promised that she would return safely, the fact that they could not contact her in real time worried them endlessly. Quinn was tossing and turning on the bed, unable to fall asleep. Suddenly, his phone rang, giving him a shock. He picked up the phone and saw that it was Pauline on the screen. He hesitated for a moment before picking up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Quinn, are you asleep?¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting ready for bed. Why are you looking for me sote at night?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be famous? Now that everything is ready, all you need to do is hold a ceremony.¡± ¡°So soon? Didn¡¯t you say I have to wait for a while?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re lucky this time. I found it very quickly, and your path to fame should be smooth. After all, I found you a good thing this time.¡± The more he listened, the more Quinn furrowed his brows. Something good? What did she mean by that? Those silicone dolls were each more terrifying than thest. What good could there be? It was pitch ck at night, and there wasn¡¯t even a moon today. In that instant, Quinn felt a little scared. He lifted the pillow beside him. Under the pillow was the talisman that Lauren had given him this morning. Quinn put his hand on the talisman as if he could get some courage from it. ¡°Pauline, what do I need to prepare?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything special. Just remember to dress in red when youe, and I¡¯ll talk to you about the rest. I¡¯ll let you know the exact dateter. I need to pick an auspicious time.¡± ¡°Okay, Pauline.¡± Just as Quinn was about to hang up, Pauline spoke again. Quinn ced his phone back to his ear. ¡°Pauline, what did you say just now? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to ask¡­is your sister okay?¡± Sister? Lauren? Why would Pauline suddenly ask this question? Of course, it was impossible for Quinn to tell her about Lauren¡¯s whereabouts. Moreover, he had made up a lot of information about Lauren. Not knowing Pauline¡¯s motive for asking this question, Quinn could only continue to make it up. ¡°My sister? She¡¯s fine. I just told her a story to put her to sleep.¡± ¡°Oh¡­I see.¡± ¡°Pauline, Why are you suddenly asking about my sister?¡± Did Pauline find out that he and Lauren were lying? ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. I saw someone who looked like your sister on the street today, so I thought of her. I was just casually asking.¡± ¡°There is nothing else now.¡± ¡°Alright, Goodbye then.¡± It was only a short call of two to three minutes. After hanging up, Quinn realized that his forehead was already covered in cold sweat. He hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but when he heard it tonight, he realized that Pauline¡¯s voice was really calm and terrifying. He couldn¡¯t fall asleep to begin with. After picking up Pauline¡¯s call, Quinn found it even more difficult to fall asleep. Actually, it wasn¡¯t toote. It was only 10:30 pm. Quinn wasn¡¯t in the mood to do anything else tonight, so he went to bed early. After tossing and turning for a while, he still couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He then opened his phone to look for his contact, wanting to find someone to talk to. Quinn then recalled the incident that Franklin had told him about Brycest night. Bryce was the youngest son of the Torres family. He had been pampered and coddled since he was young. His personality was simr to that of Quinn: lively, outgoing and entric. At the same time, he was also simr to Franklin. He had Franklin¡¯s sullen personality. Although there was a part of Bryce¡¯s personality that resembled Franklin, his learning ability could not bepared to Franklin at all. In terms of results, Bryce could be said to bepletely the same as Quinn. He was just ordinary, nothing special. During his school days, Quinn had never performed well in his results, and his parents had alwayspared him to Franklin. Bryce was about the same as Quinn. He was already in his third year of high school this year, but his results had always been average. There was no reason for people to praise him or scold him. Thest time he contacted Bryce was during the winter break. At that time, he was still working as a model in a foreign country. He dialed the number, and after two rings, the call was picked up. A youthful voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Quinn?¡± Chapter 149 - Contacted Bryce

Chapter 149: Contacted Bryce

¡°You still know who I am? I¡¯ve been back from overseas for so long and you still haven¡¯t been back to see me?¡± Hearing Bryce¡¯s voice, Quinn felt a little more at ease. After returning back home, he had encountered too many strange things. Bryce¡¯s unchanging attitude and voice made him feel that this world was still very normal. ¡°It¡¯s my third year of high school. You have to understand me.¡± The youth¡¯s voice was clear and bright. ¡°Alright, do you think that I didn¡¯t know about your grades when I was abroad? If you were really so busy that you couldn¡¯t call me, you would have already gotten first ce in the entire grade, right?¡± ¡°Quinn, you¡¯re a pot calling the kettle ck. I¡¯ve seen your past results. Our form teacher still has a file. You¡¯re still a few ces behind me.¡± Bryce was in the same high school as Franklin and Quinn. Coincidentally, Bryce¡¯s form teacher was Quinn¡¯s form teacher back then. After learning that Bryce was Quinn¡¯s younger brother, the form teacher would dig up Quinn¡¯s unmorous past to share with the ss. ¡°Heh, this teacher Mr. Davies really won¡¯t let me off.¡± Recalling the past, Quinn felt a lot more rxed. ¡°Did you just finish your evening self-study?¡± ¡°Yeah, the ss just ended at 10:30 pm. Grade 12 is really tough. I wake up early and end lessonste all the time. I don¡¯t even have time to y anymore.¡± ¡°Quinn, take me on a trip after I finish my college entrance exam!¡± Seeing that his younger brother was still being a childish brat and relying on him so much, Quinn felt much better. ¡°Sure, if you can get into the top 10 of the whole grade, I¡¯ll sponsor you to travel around the world. How about it?¡± ¡°Top 10 of the whole grade? ! I¡¯m probably stillcking¡­¡± Bryce was silent for a while, probably trying to figure out how much he wascking. ¡°I¡¯m stillcking more than 200 ces!¡± Thomas Johnson High School was one of the best schools in the area. The students who could get into this high school every year were very outstanding. Therefore, the three brothers in the Torres family all went to Thomas Johnson High School. In fact, the three of them had pretty good results. There were more than 600 students in the third year of high school that Bryce was currently in. For Bryce to be ranked in the top 200 was considered a pretty good result. However,pared to Franklin who was ranked first in every year, he was slightly inferior. ¡°Our Torres family¡¯s genes are so good. If you work hard, you will definitely be able to do it. If you can get into the top 10 of the whole grade, Franklin might even reward you with a car!¡± Quinn knew that Bryce was very interested in sports cars. He always yed racing games and read racing magazines. As expected, the mention of sports cars made Bryce excited. ¡°Really?! If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll fight for it! I¡¯ll get into the top 10 of the whole grade even if I don¡¯t eat or drink!¡± Hearing Bryce¡¯s ambitious words, Quinnughed. Suddenly, he remembered something important. ¡°Oh right, when are youing home for the weekend?¡± Bryce remained silent. ¡°You little brat, don¡¯t pretend you can¡¯t hear me. I know you¡¯re still listening.¡± ¡°Quinn, I don¡¯t want to go back. Someone else is at home.¡± Quinn pretended not to understand. ¡°Who is it?¡± Bryce was still a minor after all, so he couldn¡¯t keep his cool. ¡°It¡¯s that Lauren! I don¡¯t want to see her!¡± Quinn sighed. He and Bryce were indeed alike. When he first returned to the Torres family and saw Lauren, he had the same attitude as Bryce, he did not like Lauren at all. But now¡­ Quinn smiled and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath. You¡¯re an older brother. How can you be so calctive to a younger sister? You haven¡¯t even met her, yet you hate her so much?¡± ¡°I hate her. No, judging from your tone¡­have you switched sides? Have you forgotten that we even ridiculed her together before?¡± How could Quinn forget? It was just that he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say those words now. He also didn¡¯t want to go against his own wishes and agree with Bryce. Thus, he could only pretend that he had forgotten. ¡°How young were we then? I¡¯ve long forgotten about it.¡± ¡°Quinn, that was two months ago.¡± Quinn rubbed his nose. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,e back this weekend anyway. That¡¯s it, and there¡¯s no room for discussion. Goodbye.¡± After saying that, Quinn immediately hung up the phone and pretended not to hear Bryce¡¯s protest. After chatting with Bryce for a while, Quinn felt that he was no longer as nervous and anxious. The clouds in the sky dispersed, and a bright crescent moon emerged. Quinn stared at the moon and slowly fell asleep. In Franklin¡¯s study room. Franklin¡¯s work efficiency was extremely low today. In the afternoon, when he was having a meeting with an overseas branch office, he let his mind drift two or three times. On top of that, some of the statistics he mentioned were wrong, and he only realized them after being reminded by his secretary. During dinner, Franklin felt that the food was not as fragrant as it used to be without Lauren¡¯s chattering beside him. After dinner, in order to divert his attention, he switched on hisputer and started working again. It was only when he received the news that Lauren was still safe that he became slightly more focused. Unknowingly, he stayed in the study room until nearly midnight. Before he went to sleep, Franklin read the notebook that Lauren left for Quinn but there was no information on them. He left a message and forced himself to go to sleep. Chapter 150 - Organization

Chapter 150: Organization

At this moment, Lauren, who was loved by her elder brother and second brother, and despised by her third brother, was starving in a cage. The system could allow the host to make use of the tools avable to her, but it could not allow the host to conjure things out of thin air. Just like how Lauren could not conjure chicken wings right now. ¡°System Divine Nine, I am so hungry! Rich people have so much food that they cannot finish, but poor people on the streets like me don¡¯t have anything to eat!¡± Lauren rubbed her small belly. ¡°I only ate one meat bun for the whole night. I must have lost a few pounds. Tell me, if I go hungry for two days, will I die?¡± [System Divine Nine: Host, you¡¯re overthinking. You are able to go without food for a week based on the fat in your body.] Lauren said, ¡°Are you indirectly saying that I¡¯m fat?¡± [System Divine Nine: I¡¯m just stating the facts.] ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore.¡± The cage was very ufortable, so it was impossible for Lauren to lie on it. She reached into her pocket dimension and searched for a while. She found a thin nket and ced it on top of the cage. This nket was specially sewn for her by her nanny when she was in the church. Although it looked thin, it wasfortable to use as a cushion. Lauren curled herself up like a shrimp andy on the nket. She had not rested for the entire day. Now that she was lying down, she felt sleepy. Before she went to sleep, she thought that she had to wake up before anyone else arrived, or else she would be discovered. When she woke up the next day, she did not even know what time it was. Of course, that was because this was a basement, so she could not see what was happening outside. ¡°I¡¯m so stupid. There are so many watches in my brother¡¯s room, I should have brought one over!¡± She got up and folded the small nket before putting it back into the pocket dimension. When Irene came over yesterday, she was almost discovered because of the lights. So, Lauren did not dare to be so brazen this time. She had more or less understood the situation at the basement, but she was still a little confused. The five rooms in the basement were all filled with cages, but each room was only a dozen square meters. The cages could only be stacked on two levels at most. Before Irene arrived yesterday, Lauren quickly counted the number of cages in each room. There were only about thirty cages in each room. So in total, there were less than 200 cages in all five rooms. This did not tally with the number of missing children that she knew of in the past few years. What was going on? Lauren sat cross-legged in the cage, trying to think as she moved her body. [System Divine Nine: Host, stop moving around. I can¡¯t even sleep in here.] Lauren was speechless. ¡°System Divine Nine, you¡¯re just a system. It¡¯s a form of consciousness. You don¡¯t have to sleep, okay? Besides, I am moving my body because of the pain in my butt!¡± [System Divine Nine: My brothers and sisters have said that before our system transforms into human form, we must take good rests and store our energy!] ¡°Did your brothers and sisters tell you that you have toplete more missions and store experience points when you transform into human form?¡± [System Divine Nine: Yes!] ¡°Then why don¡¯t you quicklye up with a n with me! Stop sleeping!¡± [System Divine Nine: Host, you¡¯re so fierce.] Lauren could actually hear a hint of grievance in its voice. In the next second, System Divine Nine suddenly became serious. [System Divine Nine: Host, focus. I can sense that someone ising.] No matter what, System Divine Nine was still a system, not a human, so its ability to adapt to all kinds of situations was actually above Lauren. It was just that the system did not have a physical body. Its biggest task was to help the hostplete missions. System Divine Nine was now equivalent to a human being at the age of three or four. It was still a child and was a little yful. However, once it became serious, its perception and reaction times were faster than Lauren. When Lauren heard what System Divine Nine said, she immediately returned to her original sitting position. Sure enough, the basement door slowly opened. It was the familiar sound of high heels again. Lauren could hear that Irene was not the only one who hade. The other person¡¯s footsteps were more steady. Lauren used her spiritual consciousness to check carefully. The person who came with Irene should be a man. It was because she sensed a stronger aura, which was different from Irene¡¯s. ¡°Master, wait here for a moment. My niece hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make some preparations first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± From the sound of the voice, it was indeed a man. Moreover, this man was a ¡°master¡±. However, this voice was also very familiar! Lauren scratched her head. However, she had heard so many people¡¯s voices before. She could not tell who was who at once. She would have to remember their voices in the future. Suddenly, the entire basement echoed with the ringtone of a cell phone, giving Lauren a shock. It was Irene¡¯s cell phone. Strangely, the screen did not disy any information about the caller. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Everything is normal here. Everything is progressing as nned. How is the organization?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Irene¡¯s reply was very short and Lauren could not catch much of it. However¡­ Organization? Chapter 151 - Master

Chapter 151: Master

Irene hung up the phone. Following that, Lauren heard Irene and the man outside opening the doors of the other rooms. She had no idea what they were doing. A few minutester, Lauren heard the sound of moving cages. The cages made a loud, ear-piercing noise as they collided with each other and were dragged to the ground. Lauren remembered that they had said yesterday that they were going to get some things done today. It sounded like they were about to start now. But Lauren did not know how she was going to peek. After all, the door to her room could be opened at any time. If she unlocked the cage now, she would not be able to lock the cage door in time if someone came in. As a result, Lauren could only continue sitting inside the cage. The sound of moving the cage continued for a few minutes before it stopped. Then, the basement door opened again. ¡°Aunt Irene.¡± It turned out to be the woman who came yesterday. After that, the woman greeted the master. ¡°I¡¯ve brought all these pendants over. There¡¯s a total of six, right?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a total of six.¡± ¡®Wait a minute? Pendants? Is this a drama series?¡¯ Lauren was a little confused. Over at Pauline¡¯s side, the souls of the living dead were ced in the pendants. Could it be that Irene was doing the same thing? Lauren really wanted to know what was going on outside. So, after struggling for a long time, she took out her butterfly mirror from her pocket dimension. Before she released the butterflies, she specifically whispered to the butterflies, telling them not to fly out and to just look under the door. They would definitely attract attention if they flew out. The butterflies were also very obedient. As expected, they only flew under the door. A row of butterflies gathered at the door. The little light that came through the door was blocked by the butterflies. Lauren took out the lighter-like object from the day before. She pressed it and it emitted a weak light. Lauren used the light to look at the scene in the mirror. Since the angle of the butterflies was rather strange, Lauren could not see their faces clearly from this angle. She could only see the position of their thighs downward. After waiting for a while, the so-called ritual began. The man first dragged out one of the cages. There was a child sitting in the cage. Then, the cage was opened and the child was helped out by the man. The child staggered to a ce that Lauren could not see. About a minuteter, the child was helped back into the cage. Lauren could see blood dripping from the boy¡¯s hands onto the floor as he walked back into the cage. Lauren then heard the man begin to chant an incantation. Lauren could not understand what he was chanting. It was not thenguage of this country. Instead, it sounded like a strange, foreignnguage. The incantationsted for a full minute. The moment the man stopped chanting, the basement suddenly burst into a red light. Lauren could only see a limited area, so she could not see where the light came from. However, she guessed that it must have been from the pendant. They then dragged another cage and the man began chanting again. This process was repeated six times. ¡°That¡¯s enough. After this, these pendants canst for another three months,¡± the man said. ¡°That¡¯s good. Many people have told me that they don¡¯t have as many resources as before. I think the pendants are not effective enough,¡± the niece said. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to keep them active, you have to nourish them with fresh blood regrly.¡± ¡°Oh right, master, there was a new girl yesterday. Please take a look at the auspicious time and perform the ritual for her.¡± Lauren recognized that it was Irene who was talking. ¡°Sure, I checked it yesterday. The nearest auspicious time is ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. If you wait any longer, it will be next month.¡± Through the butterfly mirror, Lauren could see that Irene and the master were walking towards them. Lauren quickly called the butterflies back, but before they all flew back, Lauren hurriedly stuffed the mirror back into the pocket dimension. When the people outside opened the door and came in, there were still two or three butterflies flying. The room was installed with lights, but Lauren did not see the switch when she looked around yesterday. After Irene came in, she used her phone to press a few buttons, and the lights in the room were switched on. So that was how the lights were switched on. ¡®Technology really changes life,¡¯ Lauren thought to herself. Chapter 152 - Guessing

Chapter 152: Guessing

¡°Hey, why is it so strange? Why are there a few butterflies flying here? Where did theye from?¡± As usual, Irene was wearing a strong perfume, so the butterflies were all moving closer to her. Irene waved her hand and pushed the butterflies to the side. They did not take the butterflies to heart, as they just assumed that they had identally let them in when the door was opened. Lauren used her mind to tell the butterflies to run as far away as possible so that they would not be caught. One by one, the butterflies flew out of the room. After a night of torment, Lauren¡¯s hair was a little messy. She lowered her head again. A normal person would not be able to see Lauren¡¯s face clearly from a standing position. The master only took a nce at her. She was just a child. To him, she was no different from the others. ¡°The aura on this little girl is indeed very good. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be cheap to buy her.¡± ¡°Yes. I spent two million on her.¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning at 10 am is a good time. Bring her there on time. I¡¯ll go there directly.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After saying that, the two of them left. Lauren kept her head down the entire time. Lauren was relieved that the two of them did not ¡°harass¡± her. The people in the basement quickly left. Lauren was the only one who was awake. Then, she took out a notebook and wrote down what she had seen and heard. Lauren knew that this basement would not be so easy to find. Just like the basement floor of Golden Star Agency, they would definitely do something to the basement, so as to prevent others from trespassing. If someone hadn¡¯t led the way, the police would not have been able to find this ce. She could only wait until ten o¡¯clock the next day to seize the opportunity to immobilize these people with the immobilizing talisman. Then, she would think of a way to locate this basement and then make a n. Lauren wrote down her n for the next day in her notebook and added a sentence at the end. [I am very safe now. Don¡¯t worry, brothers.] Lauren wrote down two whole pages and recorded everything she saw on the basement floor. It might be useful in the future. Five minutester, a reply came from Franklin. It was written in Franklin¡¯s delicate handwriting. [Okay. I will contact the police ahead of time and wait for your news.] [Lauren, how are you doing over there?] [Everything is fine. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t eat or sleep well. I am starving.] It was only then that Lauren remembered that she had not even eaten breakfast this morning. [Franklin, what time is it now?] [It¡¯s already 10:20 am] [Oh.] Lauren wrote. [I am in the basement now, so I can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on outside and I don¡¯t know what time it is.] [When youe back, I¡¯ll prepare a pile of delicious food for you to eat.] [Okay, thank you, Franklin!] ording to their n, Lauren would have to wait until 10:00 a.m. the next morning. However, there were only two meat buns left. Lauren didn¡¯t know how to distribute them, so she put on a long face. After telling Franklin about her situation, Lauren put away her notebook. It seemed that no one woulde back for a while. Lauren unlocked the cage and walked out again. She stayed in the magic library for the whole day yesterday. She browsed through a lot of ancient books that recorded all kinds of sorcery. Then, she found a talisman¡ªsoul-returning talisman. It was actually very difficult for the soul to return to the body. One had to use the blood of a person as a primer to transfer the soul back to the body. This person could not be an ordinary person. It had to be someone who had a pure energy in order to properly guide these souls back. Lauren did not know how the ck medicinal liquid Irene drank was concocted. However, it seemed that these children who were locked up in cages in the room were not for Irene. These children looked lifeless, so it was obvious that their souls had been extracted. Wait a minute¡­ The clues in Lauren¡¯s mind suddenly seemed to be connected in a single line. Pendant, living dead, soul extraction, Irene and Pauline. Could it be¡­ Lauren had a bold guess in her mind. This guess could easily exin all her doubts, but she was still unsure. The truth of the matter would be revealed tomorrow. Now that there was no one else around, Lauren decided to test if this soul-returning talisman would be effective. Lauren took out a nk talisman paper and wrote a string of spells on it ording to the spell she learned yesterday. Wasn¡¯t Lauren the person with the purest energy? Chapter 153

Chapter 153: Soul-Returning Talisman

Ever since she was a child, Lauren had always been afraid of pain. The hosts were not indestructible, and they would bleed just like a normal person. Because of the pure energy in their bodies, they were more vulnerable to injury and attacks than normal people. Ever since she was a child, Lauren would cry out loud whenever she bumped into something. The entire church would then run over to coax her. However, in order to make this soul-returning talisman work, she had no other choice. Fortunately, their energy was very pure. An ordinary person might need dozens of drops of blood to have an effect, but they were able to do it with just a drop of blood. Lauren took out a needle from her pocket dimension. The needle was hung on her fingertip for a long time, but she did not dare to stab it into herself. She could ept letting someone else do it. But stabbing herself¡­ Lauren was really afraid. She stood in front of the cage and hesitated for a long time. She raised her head and looked at the room. The children in the cage had dull and numb eyes, which made her harden her heart. ¡®Isn¡¯t it just a drop of blood? I an do it,¡¯ Lauren thought. So, Lauren stuck the needle on the tip of her index finger, and a small drop of blood soon appeared on her finger. She dripped the drop of blood on the talisman paper, and the talisman paper immediately began to glow. Without dy, Lauren immediately stuck the talisman on the forehead of the little boy wearing Ultraman clothes. After sticking the talisman on, the light from the talisman immediately spread to the little boy¡¯s body. The little boy¡¯s entire body was now emitting a faint glow. However, what she did not expect was that in the next second, the little boyy down inside the cage. His face was extremely pale, and the glow from his body was also gone. The talisman also disappeared along with the glow. This was Lauren¡¯s first time using this talisman. She did not know if the current situation was a sess or a failure, so she could only wait. Lauren waited for more than an hour, but the little boy stilly there motionless with his eyes closed. Lauren was a little scared. She took a closer look and realized that the boy¡¯s chest was still moving. Only then did she rx a little. She suspected that something had went wrong with the soul-returning talisman, so she went back to her cage and continued to study it. Lauren did not know how long she stayed in her own library. As she flipped through the ancient books, she suddenly heard a burst of crying. ¡®It¡¯s so noisy. How am I supposed to study with so much noise?!¡¯ Laurenined in her heart. ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯ ¡®How could there be crying here?¡¯ Lauren¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately went out of the library, opened the cage and ran quickly into the room. The soul-returning talisman really worked! The little boy was sitting up and crying. Snot and tears were rolling down his face. Lauren had never thought that she would like to hear him cry so much. The little boy must have regained consciousness by now, which was why he was crying. However, it would attract too much attention. Lauren stepped forward tofort the little boy. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Oliver!¡± Lauren remembered that the little boy¡¯s name was Oliver Beckham. After listening to Lauren, Oliver did not stop crying. Instead, he cried even harder. He looked really scared. Lauren had no other choice. If Oliver continued to cry in this manner, it would be impossible to hide it if someone else came over. Therefore, Lauren took out a small white pill from her pocket dimension and stuffed it into Oliver¡¯s mouth. After a moment, Oliver quieted down. Oliver still wanted to cry, but he could not make a sound. Tears had already gathered in his eyes. His eyes were already red and swollen from crying. ¡°Oliver, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here to rescue all of you. Now, you must listen to me and stop crying. Do you understand?¡± Oliver could not cry but he could nod his head. ¡°Oliver, you can¡¯t move around too much either. You have to maintain in a position.¡± Then, Lauren reached her little hand in and helped the little boy return to the same position as before. ¡°Oliver, just sit there and don¡¯t move around. Then, lower your head and bear with it. I¡¯ll be able to rescue you very soon.¡± The little boy nodded his head. Looking at the little boy¡¯s sallow and emaciated face due to malnutrition, Lauren took out a meat bun from the pocket dimension. There was no concept of time and space in the pocket dimension, so the meat bun did not turn bad. It was still as fragrant as before, and it was warm as if it had just been taken out of a pot. ¡°Have a meat bun.¡± Lauren handed the meat bun to Oliver. Oliver calmed down a lot after eating the bun. Seeing that Oliver had stopped crying and obediently maintained his posture, Lauren returned to her cage. Although she knew that the soul-returning talisman was effective, Lauren did not dare to use it again. If there were one or two more children, she would not be able to handle them. However, she was still very happy to be able to retrieve the soul of a child. Chapter 154 - Plan

Chapter 154: n

In Quinn¡¯s room. Quinn hadn¡¯t been assigned any work for the past few days. Since he had nothing to do, he asked Ben to drive him around. He didn¡¯t want to let his imagination run wild at home. In the car, Quinn received another message from Pauline. She told him that he had to go to the parking lot of Golden Star Agency before 10 am tomorrow. After a long time, Quinn replied, ¡°Okay.¡± When he thought about how he had to go alone, he was still a little afraid. However, when he thought about Lauren, he was not so afraid anymore. If even a little brat like Lauren could do it, why couldn¡¯t a twenty-something-year-old adult like him do it?! He touched the inner pocket of his shirt, which was filled with the talismans that Lauren had left for him. Ever since Lauren had given him these talismans, he had carried them with him wherever he went. Although he hadn¡¯t used them yet, he felt that these talismans would protect him. After knowing tomorrow¡¯s itinerary, Quinn immediately went to look for Franklin at hispany. Ever since Franklin found out about the notebook, he took it for himself. Before Quinn could tell Lauren this news, he needed to get the notebook from Franklin. ¡°Ben, go to the Torres Group immediately. I want to find my brother.¡± [Lauren, Pauline just contacted me. She wants me to go to the basement of Golden Star Agency by 10 am tomorrow. She probably wants to get that scary stic doll for me.] Lauren only saw this sentence two hourster. At this time, she had just returned from studying in the library and she was so hungry that she felt dizzy. However, when she saw the message from Quinn, she immediately perked up. As expected, her guess was correct. The message received by Quinn was the same message as the one she received here, both were tomorrow morning at ten o¡¯clock. This meant that the same person was involved in Quinn¡¯s incident and the missing children cases. All these clues, including the pendant that she had repeatedly seen and heard of, the living dead and the dripping blood, pointed to one person. At this moment, the only person that popped into Lauren¡¯s mind was the woman she had met on the basement floor¡ªPauline. If Lauren had guessed correctly, Irene¡¯s niece was Pauline. She replied to Quinn. [Okay, I got it.] [You should be able to see me tomorrow. Quinn, if you see the license te number that I have mentioned in the parking lot of the Golden Star Agency tomorrow, remember to track it. Follow the car and you will find the ce where the missing children are.] If Lauren was right, this minivan would take her to Golden Star Agency tomorrow. Quinn was confused. [Huh? Why is this minivan parked in Golden Star Agency¡¯s parking lot?] [I don¡¯t have time to exin now. We¡¯ll talk about it when I am free.] [By the way, Quinn, no matter what happens tomorrow, you have to be brave. Don¡¯t scream or you¡¯ll ruin things.] At this moment, the two brothers were leaning against the table, staring at the notebook. Looking at Lauren¡¯sst reply, Franklin lifted his eyes and stared at Quinn with total contempt. ¡°Don¡¯t shout? It seems like you¡¯ve screamed before, otherwise Lauren would not have such an impression of you.¡± Quinn shook his head and retorted, ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t have any experience the first time. Now that I have experience, I won¡¯t be like this. Lauren always tarnishes my reputation.¡± ¡°Franklin, you can talk to her. I don¡¯t want to talk to her anymore.¡± After saying that, Quinn walked to the sofa in the office and sat down, angry and embarrassed. Franklin shook his head helplessly. Though the two of them were so far apart, they could still quarrel with each other through writing. Franklin picked up a pen and replied to Lauren seriously. [Okay, I¡¯ll get the police to send a car to wait in the parking lot tomorrow.] Franklin had a vague idea that the next day would be the critical moment for the entire n. He repeatedly reminded Lauren to be careful. Although it was a clich¨¦ and he knew that it was useless just to say it, he would be more worried if he did not say anything. He did not know when he had also be an ¡°old grandmother¡± who liked to nag. In the rest of the time, Lauren continued to study the soul-returning talisman. She felt that the time taken to regain a child¡¯s soul was a little too long. She was currently looking for a way to shorten the time it took to regain a child¡¯s soul so that the children would not be harmed in the process. As Lauren flipped through the book, she suddenly thought of something. If the soul wanted to float back into its physical body, the speed would be faster if the attraction was greater. Lauren wondered if the soul of the little boy had returned so slowly because it was too far away from the little boy¡¯s body, and also the attraction of Lauren¡¯s blood was not strong enough, so it took a much longer time. Chapter 155

Chapter 155: Kindergarten

In the evening, in order to calm down Oliver, Lauren fed him another meat bun. For the rest of the day, Lauren sat quietly in the cage and tried her best to stay in her spiritual consciousness. This way, her physical body would be able to maintain its strength. Although she was very hungry, her physical body would not consume so much energy. In the dark basement, Lauren could not feel the passage of time. Lauren fell asleep again at an unknown time. It was the sound of the basement door opening that woke her up. Judging from the sound of footsteps, it was not Irene, but the two men who came this time. Hmmm, were they going to take her away so soon? Lauren quickly pulled down her hair to cover her drowsy face. The two men came over to take Lauren away. Just like before, they grabbed the two ends of the cage and carried Lauren out of the basement before putting her in the minivan. Lauren realized that it was daytime after she was carried out. Lauren had not seen the sunlight for a few days, so the sunlight was extremely dazzling to her. After a while, Lauren finally got used to it. She took the opportunity to look around. This environment¡­Lauren found it somewhat familiar. Taking advantage of the turn, Lauren took a look at the building above the basement. It was a kindergarten that was being renovated. Suddenly, Lauren suddenly realized that the basement was actually located under Irene¡¯s newly opened kindergarten. The kindergarten was built by Irene to hide her identity, and she had used it to carry out these nasty deeds! After all, who would suspect a kindergarten? The reason why Irene opened her own kindergarten was not really to teach children. It was just to get closer to these children and make it easier to kidnap them. Lauren recalled that when she first met Irene, she was still worried about those missing children. This was truly a case of self-theft. In the minivan, Lauren tried her best to write down everything she knew in the notebook, in order to give more information to Franklin so that the police could find their destination faster. After that, she told Franklin that they had to follow the criminals in order to find the basement. If they didn¡¯t follow them closely, Franklin and the police would be blocked by the ghostly wall formation. Not only would they not be able to save the children, they would also be exposed to danger. They could not fail in this mission. They could only seed. They arrived at their destination in less than half an hour, before she could receive Franklin¡¯s reply. The door of the minivan¡¯s trunk was opened. Lauren took a look at the surroundings outside. As she had guessed correctly, this ce was the parking lot of Golden Star Agency. Perhaps because it was still early, the parking lot they were in did not have many cars. There were only two or three cars parked in various corners. Everything looked normal. The two men then carried Lauren out of the minivan with ease. When they carried Lauren out of the minivan, Lauren had already used her unusually good eyesight to see what she wanted to see. There was a ck car parked in the southeast corner. The car was covered in ayer of dust. It looked like it had not been driven for a long time. It was no wonder that the two men were not on guard. However, Lauren saw a familiar person¡ªFranklin. He was sitting in the back seat,pletely hiding in the darkness. He hid himself very well. The moment Franklin caught sight of Lauren, Lauren could feel Franklin¡¯s anxiety. The two men walked quickly while carrying the cage. Lauren shook her head in the direction of Franklin, signaling him not to worry. The two men knew how to break the ghostly wall formation. Unlike thest time when Quinn took her on a detour, the two men walked on apletely different path. They easily found the entrance to the basement floor. Lauren watched as the two men skillfully found the recesses of the wall and knocked on it ording to the rhythm. The stone b was quickly opened. The basement floor was still as weird and depressing as before. The two men carried Lauren and ced her in a room. Then, the two of them left. Looking at the two of them walking out of the room, Lauren thought to herself, ¡°Franklin¡¯s mission is about to begin. Those children can be rescued now.¡± After resolving a major issue, Lauren could only wait. After waiting for about ten minutes, Irene arrived. She did note empty-handed: she had a white bag with her. There was a long table in this room that looked exactly like the other rooms. It was used to worship the living dead. Chapter 156

Chapter 156: Masks

Irene took out the items one by one from the bag and ced them on the table. There was an incense burner, an iron basin and some other items that Lauren did not recognize. No matter what, these items did not look good. She also took out some fruit. Lauren felt her stomach growl again. ¡®I¡¯m hungry! I want something to eat!¡¯ Lauren thought. Then, Irene took out a set of clothes and a mask from the bag. Lauren cursed in her heart. The clothes looked like they were meant for children, but the color of the clothes was very strange. They were all ck, pure ck. Just looking at them made people think of hell. Which child would like to wear ck? They were only using this oppressive color to suppress the children. Lauren¡¯s guess was right. Irene held the set of all-ck clothes and walked towards Lauren. Lauren¡¯s heart frantically refused. However, she could not be exposed in real life, so she could only allow Irene to open her cage and help her change her clothes. Fortunately, Lauren¡¯s pocket dimension was invisible, so Irene did not notice anything. After taking off her original clothes, Lauren did not have the pocket dimension with her now. Now, Lauren did not feel safe at all. For so many years, the pocket dimension was practically inseparable from her. Without the pocket dimension, she did not even have a talisman with her. After changing her clothes, Irene put the mask on Lauren. This mask was made of paper and there were no strange patterns on it. However, itpletely blocked Lauren¡¯s face. Lauren¡¯s eyes werepletely sealed, so she could not see what was happening outside. This was not good at all. When Irene was not paying attention, Lauren reached out her hand and quickly made a hole in her right eye of the mask. Through this small hole, Lauren could just barely see what was happening outside. Irene threw her clothes in the corner. Lauren recalled the children in the basement were still wearing the clothes when they were kidnapped. She assumed that this set of ck clothes would be taken off and she would put on her original clothes again. When Lauren thought of this, she felt relieved. If the pocket dimension went missing, she would not be able to live anymore. [System Divine Nine: Host, I thought I was the one you can¡¯t live without?] ¡°System Divine Nine, I don¡¯t have time to joke with you now! Have you asked about the things I asked you to ask?¡± Lauren did not find any more information about the soul-returning spell in the ancient books. She thought that the host from other countries might have encountered simr situations, so she had allowed System Divine Nine to go on a ¡°trip¡± to find out more. [System Divine Nine: There¡¯s no problem when I¡¯m in charge. I went to ask my elder sister. She said that if you wanted to improve the effect of the soul-returning talisman, first of all, you had to choose those talismans with stronger spiritual power. Because these children¡¯s souls have left their physical bodies for too long, they need stronger summoning power to be summoned back. Secondly, the distance between the soul and the physical body also had an effect.] ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! I still need to refine the talismans with stronger spiritual power. Last year, I used up all those talismans to catch that 200-year-old vampire.¡± After Irene had arranged all those things, she went out again. Lauren could sense that the sound of her high heels was getting further and further away. When Irene returned again, she was not alone. Judging from the sound of footsteps, it was likely that the master had also arrived. They had yet to enter the room, but the sound of their conversation had already reached Lauren¡¯s ears. ¡°Are the preparations done?¡± ¡°They¡¯re done. I¡¯ve already changed the child¡¯s clothes. We¡¯re just waiting for the auspicious time.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll do the preparations on my side as well.¡± In the next second, the door to the room was opened. There was no normal lighting in the room. The lighting was the same as in the other rooms. It was red and Lauren could not see the master¡¯s face clearly. However, Lauren was able to see the master¡¯s robes clearly. He was wearing a ck and white robe. The ck and white trigram in the middle of the robe, in particr, immediately reminded Lauren of someone. Lauren recalled where she had seen this robe before¡ªthe day Master Maverick came to the Torres family. On that day, Master Maverick was wearing exactly the same robe. Lauren used her right eye to take a closer look. As expected, she found a pattern of gold threads on the edge of the man¡¯s robe. Lauren finally knew why she felt that this master¡¯s voice was very familiar from the beginning. Chapter 157

Chapter 157: TLL

The master had been writing and drawing on the altar with his back facing Lauren ever since he entered the room. Lauren surmised that he was drawing a talisman for the ceremony. Since Lauren was wearing a mask, she could roll her eyes openly. After Master Maverick finished writing the talisman, someone brought over a folding screen from outside the room. The folding screen split the room into two. Lauren was moved behind the folding screen, and Master Maverick also stood behind it. The talisman he had just written was now in his hand. At the same time, he was holding a mahogany sword in his hand. The moment she saw the mahogany sword, Lauren was certain that this master was Master Maverick. Although Lauren had yet to see his face, she was certain that this mahogany sword belonged to Master Maverick. The ghost-exorcising wooden swords held by priests or mages were not mass-produced, each of them was unique. The patterns and even the colors of each sword were different. There would always be some slight differences. Lauren remembered that when she was at the Torres family that day, there was a peach blossom on the handle of Master Maverick¡¯s mahogany sword. There was a red dot on one of the petals of the peach blossom. The wooden sword in this person¡¯s hand had the same characteristics. Lauren did not believe that there was such a coincidence in this world. However, she did not expect Master Maverick, who was respectful, humble and upright in the Torres family, to do such a thing. It seemed that the identity and status given to him by the Torres family was a very good form of protection for him. Soon, Lauren heard someone walking towards the room again. This time, the footsteps were very familiar. It was Quinn. Quinn did not sleep wellst night. He had been having all sorts of strange dreams. However, he could not remember anything after he woke up. He was just in a daze. He felt like he hadn¡¯t slept at all, so he was very listless in the morning. ording to Pauline¡¯s request, he had specially bought a full red sports suit and put on a thin coat over it. After finishing his breakfast in one gulp, Quinn was brought here by the car that Pauline had sent. When he arrived, Pauline was waiting for him in the parking lot. With Pauline leading the way this time, they smoothly arrived at the basement floor. Quinn followed Pauline through the corridors and finally stopped in front of a room. Quinn saw the sign at the door of the room. This time, it was engraved with the letter ¡°TLL¡±. Quinn was no longer as afraid as before when he walked into the room. However, he did not know what he was going to do next. So, he was a little hesitant. Lauren was on one side of the folding screen, while Quinn was on the other side. Pauline said, ¡°There are still about ten minutes until ten o¡¯clock.¡± Lauren had been thinking about how to let Quinn know she was there. She needed to create a sense of presence. Taking advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention to her, Lauren quickly kicked the cage with her foot, then retracted it back to its original state. Since no one was talking, the sound was very obvious in the room. Lauren felt Master Maverick¡¯s gaze on her for a while, but he did not notice anything unusual. So, he turned his head back. None of them took the sound to heart. They thought it was just the cage. However, Quinn noticed it. He asked, ¡°Pauline, what is behind this folding screen?¡± Pauline did not intend to hide it from Quinn. ¡°Behind this folding screen is a child, a child that can help you be famous.¡± When Lauren mentioned the living dead to Quinn previously, Quinn was still a little skeptical. However, after hearing what Pauline said, he could not help but believe it. Such a thing actually existed. Of course, he could not reveal his shock right now. ¡°Pauline, this child is helping me because I want to be famous, so¡­¡± Quinn did not continue because he could not find the right words to describe. Pauline nodded. ¡°Yes, this child is your tool to be famous. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty. She was bought with money.¡± Quinn recalled the cases of the missing children that Lauren and Franklin had discussed earlier. He seemed to have some idea of what had happened. He suddenly recalled what Lauren had mentioned on the notebook yesterday. She had said that they would meet today. Could it be that she was referring to¡­ He then recalled how Pauline had called him that night and asked him, ¡°How¡¯s your sister?¡± Now, Quinn finally understood why Pauline had asked that question. It was because they had kidnapped Lauren! Chapter 158

Chapter 158: Confirmation of Identity

At this moment, it was as if Lauren and Quinn were connected in spirit. ¡°Pauline, may I take a look at the child inside?¡± Pauline was stunned for a moment, but she did not reject Quinn. ¡°That¡¯s good too. If you talk to her, she won¡¯t have so much resentment, and it will help you better on the road to sess. However, this child can¡¯t talk, and you can¡¯t touch her either.¡± Quinn let out a sigh of relief, things had gone unexpectedly smoothly. ¡°Master, pleasee out for a moment. I have some questions I¡¯d like to consult you about.¡± Perhaps they were confident that nothing would go wrong, so Irene and Pauline allowed Quinn and Lauren to be alone with each other. The master had just walked out from the other side of the folding screen when Quinn walked in from the other side. When Quinn saw the child in the cage, he was shocked beyond words. He did not expect them to put a child in the cage. However, the child was wearing ck clothes and a mask. Quinn was not sure if this person was Lauren. There was someone else on the other side of the folding screen. Quinn could not say anything that would expose their identity. He couldn¡¯t make any strange noises, or else they would definitely find out. Quinn stood in front of the cage, not knowing what to do. He squatted down, wanting to take a closer look. As he didn¡¯t want to make the people on the other side of the folding screen suspicious, Quinn began to talk. ¡°I heard that you can help me on my path to fame more smoothly. I hope that you can bless my future star path to be smooth, and I will worship you well.¡± Quinn repeated the same words over and over again. As he spoke, he tried to find an opportunity to confirm the identity of the child in the cage. However, before Quinn could think of a solution, the child in the cage reached out her hand and grabbed Quinn¡¯s hand that was holding onto the railing. In that instant, Quinn was able to confirm that the person in the cage was Lauren. He did not know how he was able to confirm it, but his heart told him that it was her. Lauren¡¯s small hands were still very warm, but they were stained with dust and were a little dirty. Quinn raised his other hand and ced it on Lauren¡¯s hand. In just a few short seconds, both of them had gained a lot of courage from each other. If they dragged on, they would arouse suspicion. Lauren hurriedly touched the lock on the cage and made a motion to turn the key. Quinn immediately understood Lauren¡¯s intention. However, before they could continue their conversation, Pauline spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Quinn,e out. The ceremony is about to begin.¡± Quinn looked at Lauren, then he stood up and walked out. ¡°Quinn, hurry up and say hello to Master Maverick. This is your future benefactor.¡± Master Maverick? Quinn turned around to face the man at the altar. It was only then that Quinn realized that he knew this man! ¡°Master Maverick?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. We meet again, Quinn.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Quinn was stunned. Unexpected events happened one after another. Quinn did not know who else he could trust. Master Maverick smiled faintly as he waved the mahogany sword in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m just making money while helping others at the same time.¡± Pauline asked, ¡°You two know each other?¡± ¡°Master Maverick has been hosting our family¡¯s sacrificial ceremony.¡± ¡°That makes things easier!¡± ¡°Alright, the auspicious time hase. Let¡¯s begin!¡± Master Maverick waved his hand, and all the red candles in the room were lit up. The flickering light from the candles made everyone feel dizzy. Pauline nodded. ¡°Quinn, take off your coat.¡± After saying that, Pauline went behind the folding screen and unlocked Lauren¡¯s cage. She took Lauren out and pulled her to the altar. Master Maverick put an iron basin on the ground and put some talismans in it. Then he picked up a candle and threw it into the iron basin, where the talismans were instantly lit ame, crackling in the fire. Then, Master Maverick picked up a piece of paper with something written on it. Lauren identified it as her birth date and chart. Of course, that was fake information. She had made it up. Master Maverick muttered something to himself as he looked at the piece of paper. Then, he ced the piece of paper into the iron basin and burned it. Lauren remained in the same position, waiting for the right moment to strike. It seemed that the masterminds behind these missing children cases were all here. They could be caught in one fell swoop. Suddenly, a sudden ringtone sounded. Master Maverick was interrupted, and he was a little unhappy. Irene apologized profusely and went out to answer the phone. She came back in less than ten seconds. ¡°Not good, something happened!¡± Chapter 159

Chapter 159: A Vicious Spell

Seeing the anxious look on Irene¡¯s face, Master Maverick and Pauline knew that something serious had happened. However, this kind of ritual could not be stopped midway. Otherwise, the spell would backfire. Of course, Master Maverick did not want such a thing to happen, so he pulled Lauren along and insisted that they had toplete this ritual. Although Irene had an anxious look on her face, she also knew how serious this matter was. Therefore, she stood aside for the time being and did not speak. Master Maverick sped up the progress of the ritual. He pulled Lauren¡¯s hand and took out a knife. He was about to cut Lauren¡¯s wrist. Lauren would not submit obediently! Her blood was precious! She grabbed Master Maverick¡¯s hand. Lauren was very strong forcing Master Maverick to fall to his knees. The knife in his hand also fell to the ground. Pauline and Irene were stunned, having no idea what had happened. Master Maverick was shocked. He removed Lauren¡¯s mask with his free hand. When he saw Lauren¡¯s face, he widened his eyes and asked, ¡°Why is it you?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s me. Who else could it be?¡± Irene and Pauline saw that Lauren could actually talk and that Master Maverick was subdued on the ground. They realized that something was wrong and immediately wanted to run away. Lauren quickly shouted, ¡°Quinn! Quickly stick the immobilizing talisman on their bodies!¡± Lauren was busy dealing with Master Maverick, she had no time for the two women. Fortunately, Quinn reacted quickly and caught up with Pauline and Irene in just two or three steps. The moment Lauren made her move, Quinn had already taken out the talismans that Lauren had given him and held them tightly in his hands. He was waiting for the right time to make use of them. These talismans had been with Quinn for so long, and finally, it was time to use them. He felt more than a little excited. After hearing what Lauren said, Quinn immediately pasted two pieces of immobilizing talisman on the bodies of Irene and Pauline. Master Maverick was also a person who knew spells, but now that Lauren¡¯s pocket dimension was not with her, she could only use brute force to twist Master Maverick¡¯s hands to the back and temporarily control him. ¡°Quinn, quickly go and bring me my clothes.¡± Quinn was holding a stack of talismans in his hand. Beside him stood Irene and Pauline, who were still motionless. They were still maintaining their escape posture and it was a littleical. When he heard Lauren¡¯s instructions, Quinn was a little hesitant. ¡°But this immobilizing talisman can only be used for one minute.¡± What if Irene and Pauline ran away? Master Maverick was struggling non-stop. No matter how strong Lauren was, she had not eaten for the past two days and her body was already quite weak. Moreover, Master Maverick was a 1.8-meter-tall man. Lauren was worried that she would not be able to hold on any longer. ¡°If you put a few more immobilizing talismans on their bodies, the time can be increased.¡± This type of immobilizing talisman was modified by Lauren. The effective immobilizing time of an ordinary immobilizing talisman could not be stacked. No matter how many talismans were put on them at the same time, the effect would onlyst for one minute. However, the type of immobilizing talisman that Lauren had modified could stack their duration. Back then, there were even quite a number of people in the church who wanted to buy Lauren¡¯s immobilizing talisman. Upon hearing Lauren¡¯s words, Quinn nodded his head and quickly added a few more immobilizing talismans to the two of them. However, Master Maverick could already feel Lauren¡¯s weakness. He could feel that Lauren¡¯s control over him was gradually weakening. At this moment, Quinn had already gone to the corner to pick up Lauren¡¯s clothes, but it was still toote. Master Maverick had already used brute force to break free from Lauren. Lauren did not have anything on her body at the moment. It was precisely because of this that Master Maverick brandished his mahogany sword, intending to use some unorthodox methods to control Lauren. Previously in the Torres family, he had already discovered that Lauren¡¯s energy was very pure. People like her were most afraid of losing her energy. Master Maverick quickly took out a piece of paper from his clothes. He bit his finger and quickly wrote a talisman on it. Lauren recognized the talisman. This kind of talisman was extremely vicious. Once this kind of talisman was awakened by blood, it would quickly suck out a person¡¯s vital essence. The person whose vital essence was sucked out would quickly turn into a withered corpse, while the vital essence that was sucked out would be absorbed and used by the caster. This type of charm that could harm lives was extremely evil and dark, so it had been banned for many years. Lauren had only seen it in ancient books, but she had never seen anyone actually use such a spell. Chapter 160

Chapter 160: Rescue

The ancient book was already out of print. The only one in the world was in Lauren¡¯s magic library. How did Master Maverick know about such a spell? Quinn threw the clothes in his hands to Lauren. But it was impossible for Lauren to write another spell to deal with Master Maverick in time. Moreover, she was so weak right now. No matter what, she would not be able to resist such an evil spell. [System Divine Nine: Host, calm down. Try using physical attacks. Master Maverick is not indestructible.] System Divine Nine spoke quickly and calmly. Master Maverick¡¯s talisman was about to bepleted. Lauren was brainstorming what was in her pocket dimension that could be of use. Physical attack? Got It! Lauren quickly took out the bottle filled with gas that George had given her the other day. She uncapped the bottle and threw it at Master Maverick. Master Maverick was focused on writing the spell. He was caught off guard and did not know what Lauren had thrown at him. He took a deep breath and stood there in a daze. However, what Lauren did not expect was that this kind of physical attack was actually useless against Master Maverick. He was only dazed for two to three seconds before he recovered. The talisman was almost finished. Just as Master Maverick was about to drip his blood onto it, the door to the room suddenly opened. The entire room was instantly filled with a gust of chilly wind. The candles swayed wildly in the wind. Lauren¡¯s eyes widened. In the next second, Master Maverick seemed to have been controlled by something. His hands were waving around in a disobedient manner. The talisman he was writing was also blown to the ground by the wind. Quinn had just made a 911 call to ask for police assistance. He was currently in a corner and was a little confused about the current situation. The sudden gust of wind in the room caused Lauren¡¯s hair to fly in all directions. The others might not know what happened, but Lauren saw everything clearly. The moment the door opened, George and his group of ghosts rushed in. They temporarily held Master Maverick back. Unlike Lauren, Master Maverick did not have irvoyance. He needed a spell to pinpoint the location of the ghost. As a result, Master Maverick was a little flustered. Taking advantage of this moment, Lauren quickly picked up her pocket dimension and hung it on her body. With his many years of experience, Master Maverick quickly realized what was going on. As he fought against the ghosts, he walked to the sacrificial table. He cast the ghost in his right hand aside and used his temporarily free right hand to pick up the mahogany sword on the sacrificial table. He quickly used the de of the mahogany sword to cut his palm. After it was stained with his blood, the sword was immediately surrounded by a faint ck gas. Master Maverick waved the mahogany sword twice, and pushed some of the ghosts holding on his body away. From Lauren¡¯s perspective, she could see that Master Maverick¡¯s two swings had already caused the souls of two ghosts to dissipate. Ghosts could not be killed. The only oue for them was that their souls would dissipate and they would never be able to reincarnate. Master Maverick did not have the time to use a spell to see the exact location of the ghosts. He could only judge based on his senses. These ghosts had bought Lauren time, allowing her to think of a solution. She took out some talismans from the depths of her pocket dimension. These talismans looked like they had not been used for a long time, and the patterns on them were somewhat faded. She threw the pile of talismans to Quinn. ¡°Quinn, stick the invisibility talisman I gave you to yourself. Then, stick this stack of talismans around Master Maverick. You can just stick them on the floor.¡± Quinn caught the talismans urately and started to move without saying a word. He took out the invisibility talisman that Lauren had given him and stuck it on his forehead. Then he took the talismans and stuck it around Master Maverick on the floor. At the same time, Lauren took out her rosewood sword from her pocket dimension. As she chanted, she brushed her left hand across the de of the rosewood sword. She had not used this incantation for a long time, but she could still remember the spell and blurt it out. The rosewood sword quickly disyed a line of incantations, ording to what Lauren was chanting. Quinn moved very quickly. He had already affixed the talismans on the floor and stood to the side. Master Maverick was swinging his mahogany sword in random directions. Although it waspletely out of order, many of the ghosts had already been injured by his mahogany sword. Lauren saw that many ghosts were slowly turning transparent. Chapter 161

Chapter 161: Dissipate All His Energy

The moment Lauren finished chanting the incantation, the talismans on the ground suddenly emitted a red light and pointed straight at Master Maverick. In that instant, Master Maverick suddenly let out a loud cry. The mahogany sword in his hand fell to the ground. Quinn could see that there was a faint blue glow on Master Maverick¡¯s body that was continuously spreading outwards. His hand was originally gripping the neck of a ghost, but now it was slowly rxing. Master Maverick was twitching on the spot. The blue glow on his body grew fainter and fainter until it disappeared. The red glow emitted by the talismans on the ground also disappeared. Lauren waved her hand, and all the talismans burned at once. In an instant, only ashes were left. However, what puzzled Quinn was that when the light disappeared, Master Maverick was still standing perfectly fine, as if nothing had happened. But Lauren knew that the current Master Maverick no longer knew any sorcery or spell. The spell that she cast just now had already dissipated all his energy. Unlike the vicious spell that Master Maverick cast, Lauren¡¯s spell was also an ancient type of spell but it would not breed evil energy, and it would not harm Master Maverick¡¯s body. The current Master Maverick was now just an ordinary person. Those ghosts were still pestering Master Maverick. He picked up his mahogany sword and realized that the ck energy surrounding the mahogany sword had disappeared! He closed his eyes and sensed it. He realized that the energy that had once flowed through his body had disappeared. ¡°Lauren, what did you do to me?¡± Master Maverick pounced on Lauren, but Quinn was even faster. With a flying kick, Master Maverick fell to the ground. Master Maverick was just an ordinary person now. After being kicked by Quinn, he fell to the ground and did not get up for a long time. The two people who were temporarily safe heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police. The police should be here soon.¡± Lauren nodded. ¡°But can the police find us? Didn¡¯t you say that they set up some ghostly wall formation in the parking lot?¡± ¡°They can. Master Maverick must have set up that formation as well. I¡¯ve already dispelled all of his spells, so that formation will naturally disappear as well.¡± Quinn heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. Are you alright? Why do you look so pale?¡± Lauren simply shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± There was no food with Quinn that he could give to Lauren. He looked around and saw that there was still some fruit on the table. ¡°Do you want to eat a banana first?¡± Lauren shook her head. Everything had not been resolved yet, so she was not in the mood to eat. Moreover, she did not tell Quinn that her current weakness could not be made up just by eating. The spell that she cast on Master Maverick just now was very draining on her energy. Moreover, Master Maverick¡¯s spiritual power was not weak, so Lauren needed to expend even more energy. The amount of energy that she had to expend could only be replenished by resting or taking energy-replenishing pills. Pauline and Irene were still bound by the immobilizing talismans, and they only had one immobilizing talisman left on their bodies. In other words, the immobilizing talismans would disappear in less than a minute. Lauren quickly stuck a few more talismans on their bodies. This mission had consumed too many talismans. She would need to replenish her inventoryter on. Quinn was no longer afraid. He walked over to Master Maverick and saw that he was still covering his head. He then stomped on Master Maverick¡¯s stomach. ¡°To think that my grandmother trusted you so much, and yet you did all these dirty deeds.¡± After giving Master Maverick a kick, Quinn was still angry, so he went ahead and gave him a few more kicks, bruising him and making him unable to get up from the ground. He had never thought that he would be defeated in such a manner. Quinn raised his foot and wanted to step on Master Maverick again. However, before he could do so, the door to the room opened. A few heavily armed police officers rushed in. Quinn retracted his foot and took a few steps back before handing Master Maverick over to the police officers. Franklin came in behind the police officers. After entering the room, Franklin ignored the situation in the room and looked directly at Lauren. At that moment, Lauren was dressed in a ck outfit and her hair was disheveled. The ck outfit and her ck hair made her look even paler. The police officers had already begun to handcuff the culprits. Franklin quickly walked to Lauren¡¯s side and squatted down. He grabbed onto Lauren¡¯s shoulder, looking worried as ever. ¡°Lauren, are you okay?¡± Seeing that Franklin was safe, Lauren felt a huge weight lifted off her heart. Chapter 162 - Mysterious Deaths

Chapter 162: Mysterious Deaths

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren shook her head and forced a smile. ¡°I am fine. Did you save the children?¡± Franklin nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They were rescued without a hitch.¡± Lauren thought that this was probably the bad news that Irene wanted to tell the rest. Before they came, Franklin had already exined the specific situation to the police officers, so the police officers did not ask any more questions. After handcuffing the three people, they brought them to the police station. Franklin, Quinn and Lauren were also going to the police station to make a statement. As the seats inside the police cars were insufficient for everyone and Franklin was also very familiar with the police, they allowed Franklin and his siblings to get to the police station themselves. Lauren and Quinn sat in the back row, while Franklin sat in the passenger seat together with Ben the driver. When Ben saw Lauren, although he had a lot of questions to ask, he kept them to himself for the time being. Ben followed the police car in front. Franklin took out a lunch box from nowhere and handed it to Lauren. Lauren took the lunch box. It was still warm. ¡°You must have been hungry for the past two days, right?¡± Lauren pursed her lips. Compared to when she was in the room just now, she was not as determined and tenacious now. Now, she had be a child again. ¡°I¡¯m not just hungry. I¡¯m starving. I feel like I¡¯ve lost a few pounds.¡± Lauren¡¯s words made the other three people in the carugh. They were relieved to see that Lauren was still the same as before. Lauren opened the lunchbox. Inside were tworge chicken legs with a fragrant aroma. Lauren wiped her hands with a wet towel and picked up a chicken leg. Then, she handed the other chicken leg to Quinn. ¡°What? You¡¯re actually giving me the chicken leg?¡± Quinn asked in disbelief, not daring to ept it. ¡°Didn¡¯t I promise you before? Now that you¡¯ve helped meplete my mission, you¡¯ll be my partner in the future! Of course, you¡¯ll get to share everything with me!¡± Without realizing it, the few people in the car had already be her partners. Quinn gulped. After the shock of the morning, he had already used up most of his energy. He had finished his breakfast in a rush this morning and had forgotten what he had eaten. He was hungry now. ¡°Then I¡¯ll really eat it.¡± Lauren nodded. Quinn unceremoniously picked up the other drumstick, and the two people in the back row began to chew on their own drumsticks. Franklin smiled when he saw the two people in the back row doing the same thing. After the case of the missing child, the two of them seemed to be more familiar with each other, and they were no longer as hostile to each other as before. After eating the chicken drumstick, Lauren recovered some of her strength. After arriving at the police station, Lauren and her brothers were taken to make a statement, while Pauline and Irene were brought to the interrogation room for questioning. Lauren was the first toplete her statement. After that, she sat on a chair at the police station and waited for her brothers toe out. However, Lauren heard a shocking piece of news before the two of them came out. Pauline and Irene had actually met with an ident. After hearing the news, Lauren rushed to the interrogation room, but it was already toote. The police officer in the interrogation room stretched out his hand to check the duo¡¯s breathing and shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re already dead. There are no wounds. We might have to wait for the medical examiner toe over.¡± Lauren stood on tiptoe and looked in through the ss window, she asked, ¡°Can I go in and take a look?¡± At this moment, Quinn and Franklin had already rushed over after hearing the news. The police officers nodded. They knew how important Lauren was to this case. This youngdy was much more capable than them. Maybe Lauren could discover some new clues. ¡°You can go in and take a look, but don¡¯t touch the body. The medical examiner will be here soon.¡± Therefore, Quinn and Franklin went in with Lauren. There were still police officers standing guard inside. Irene and Pauline were lying on the chairs with their heads tilted to the side. Apart from the fearful expression on their faces, they had died a clean death. There were no blood stains or wounds on their bodies. Their deaths were quick and strange. Lauren looked around the two of them, but she did not see anything unusual. She walked out of the interrogation room. ¡°If the medical examiner has found anything, please inform me.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± After interacting with Lauren for a few times, these police officers were very fond of her. She was smart and polite. She would y when she was supposed to, and when she was supposed to be serious, she would be extremely serious. No one could find any fault with her. After that, Franklin and Quinn went to finish the rest of their statements. Of course, the three of them did not tell the police everything. It was best not to reveal Lauren¡¯s ability to others so as to avoid any trouble. Therefore, they only imed that they had identally bumped into this ¡°criminal gang¡±. On the way back, Lauren was a little tired. She leaned against the car window and did not speak.. In her heart, she was still thinking about the mysterious deaths of Irene and Pauline. Chapter 163 - Eternal Youth

Chapter 163: Eternal Youth

The sudden deaths of Pauline and Irene had left a lot of things unexined. For example, where did the other missing children go? The number of cages in the basement definitely did not match the number of missing children. Could it be that the other missing children had really gone missing? And where did Master Maverick¡¯s long-lost cursee from? How did Pauline and Irene die? Were they the only culprits? Was there no one else behind the scenes? All the questions were now a mess in Lauren¡¯s mind. ¡°Lauren, what are you thinking about? Why are you frowning?¡± After leaving the police station, Franklin noticed that Lauren¡¯s mood was obviously different from before. ¡°Hasn¡¯t this matter already been resolved? Don¡¯t think too much about it. Those children that were rescued have already been sent to the hospital.¡± Lauren smiled and nodded. She did not want Franklin to worry either. ¡°I know, Franklin! I just feel that it¡¯s very strange that Pauline and Irene suddenly died.¡± She did not tell them about the doubts and guesses in her heart to avoid making them even more worried. ¡°Are we going home now? But I want to go to the hospital to see those children first.¡± At this moment, Lauren suddenly remembered something. She turned to Quinn, who was sitting next to her, and said, ¡°Quinn, can you do me a favor? Ask those artistes from yourpany for the pendants. Those children need these pendants in order to wake up.¡± Quinn nodded, indicating that he would take care of it. ¡°Pauline is only in charge of a dozen or so artistes, so there are not many pendants. But we have saved so many kids. What happened to the other kids¡¯ pendants?¡± Lauren shook her head, indicating that she did not know either. This was also one of the suspicious points that she was thinking about. She did not rule out the possibility that some of the kids were used by Irene to preserve her youth. Lauren had seen some information from the ancient books when she was trapped in the basement these two days. Every time she saw Irene, Irene was wearing a very strong perfume. If Lauren guessed correctly, she was trying to cover up the stench on her body. It was a method of preserving eternal youth created by evil men. These women made themselves young by eating food made from the centa and some dead babies that died before the age of one. However, there were some disadvantages to this method. First, the body would give off a bloody stench. Second, the centa and the dead babies would also suck blood. If the centa and the dead babies failed to transcend sessfully, they would be very evil things. They would continue to ¡°live¡± by eating human blood. They were determined to stay in this world even if they had to attach to another person¡¯s body. The stench could be covered with perfume. It was not a big deal. However, in order to prevent their blood from being sucked dry, some people would drink the blood of children while eating the centa to ensure their safety. This way, they could remain young and their blood would not be sucked dry. Lauren thought that a portion of the children should have been used by Irene as a blood bank. As for the centa and the dead babies, it was likely that Irene had some connections with some people in the hospital and she had bought them from these people. The souls of these children must have been collectively sealed in a certain ce. They could only use soul-returning talismans to summon these souls back one by one. Lauren shared her thoughts on Irene with her brothers and Ben in the car. Ben was driving the car, he could not help butined, ¡°No way? Irene is actually such a person. It¡¯s too disgusting and I actually talked to her?!¡± Quinn was also disgusted. ¡°Using such a method to maintain her youth is too scary. Isn¡¯t her husband afraid to lie beside her every day?¡± When Lauren mentioned eating the centa, Quinn almost vomited. Franklin was calm and collected as usual. However, Lauren could also see the disgust and conflict in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of the pendants.¡± After this incident, Quinn seemed to have be a lot bolder. At this moment, Ben¡¯s phone rang. He took a look and saw that it was from Yulia Citra. ¡°Miss Torres, Lily¡¯s mother is calling.¡± A month ago, if she had not noticed Yulia at the amusement park, she would not have discovered such a big case. Ben connected the bluetooth to the car, then he pressed the answer button. Following that, Yulia¡¯s voice could be heard through the car¡¯s stereo. Unlike her usual depressed or calm voice, Yulia¡¯s voice was filled with excitement this time. ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± ¡°Hello, Auntie Yulia!¡± Lauren called out loudly ¡°Hey, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re there, Lauren! I just received a call from the police saying that my daughter has been found. I¡¯m rushing over to her right now.¡± Chapter 164 - Doctor Was Puzzled

Chapter 164: Doctor Was Puzzled

¡°I heard from the police that it was a little girl and a few men who saved the child! I guessed it was you!¡± Lauren smiled happily. Both Franklin and Quinn felt that since it was clearly a three-person rescue team, why couldn¡¯t they have names too? ¡°That¡¯s good. Auntie, you can finally reunite with your daughter.¡± ¡°I heard from the police that Lily seems to be still unconscious and hasn¡¯t woken up yet. But it¡¯s already very good that you were able to find her. Thank you so much!¡± Yulia¡¯s voice was choked with sobs, and the people in the car were moved by her words. This was the most genuine expression of a mother. ¡°No need to thank me. When Lily wakes up, you have to bring her along to y with me!¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll bring Lily along to thank you personally.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go to the hospital to visit Lily as well.¡± After hanging up the phone, Lauren temporarily threw all her worries to the back of her mind. She was so happy to be able to help someone! Lauren looked at Quinn, who was sitting beside her. He seemed to be in a good mood as well. He had one hand on the car window and the corner of his mouth was curled upwards. ¡°Should we go to the hospital first? I need to help those children summon their souls back.¡± The police must have been making phone calls to the parents of these missing children. If these children were all in aa, it was hard to guarantee that they would not attract attention. Franklin nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡± Ben turned a corner and drove toward Mayo Hospital. [System Divine Nine: But Host, your current condition is not very good. There are so many children. Your body will definitely not be able to take it.] ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! We will save as many as we can now.¡± System Divine Nine had been with Lauren for more than three years. Knowing her personality, it no longer tried to persuade her. It quietly stayed in Lauren¡¯s spiritual consciousness to help her recover her energy. Quinn got off the car near Golden Star Agency. Due to this incident, the basement had been sealed up, but the other areas were still open. Quinn did not go to the artistes one by one to get the pendants back. Instead, he went to knock on Isaac Atkinson¡¯s office door directly. Isaac did not know what had happened to Pauline until he heard from Quinn. ¡°Did such a thing really happen?¡± ¡°The police had already arrested Pauline and her aunt, Irene. The two of them were in cahoots. However, when Pauline and Irene arrived at the police station, the two of them died a mysterious death. The police are still investigating the matter.¡± Isaac had no idea. He had always thought of Pauline as a manager with good business skills. He did not know that Pauline had used such methods. Isaac had been in this industry for a long time. He knew that celebrities would resort to unorthodox methods in order to be famous. When he was abroad, he had also seen some religious beliefs in other countries, simr to that of Pauline. ¡°Perhaps the police wille and question you soon. After all, you¡¯re Pauline¡¯s boss. I¡¯m afraid Golden Star Agency will be thoroughly investigated as well.¡± Isaac was not worried about this. ¡°I¡¯ve always been frank and honest in my work, so I¡¯m not worried.¡± Of course, Quinn did not reveal too much about Lauren. Back then, when Isaac was saved by Lauren, he knew Lauren had some strange abilities, so he did not ask much about it. Because of Lauren, Isaac was given the task of retrieving the pendants, and he readily agreed to it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this small matter won¡¯t be a problem. Lauren¡¯s matter is my matter.¡± ¡°What happened between you and Lauren?¡± Quinn was a little curious as to why Lauren, who was so young, had so many things in her past. Isaac shook his head mysteriously. ¡°This is a secret between me and Lauren.¡± Quinn rolled his eyes. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re filming a drama series? You have so many secrets. I¡¯m leaving!¡± After sending Quinn off, Isaac immediately got someone to contact Pauline¡¯s artistes and invited them over to his office. When Lauren and the others arrived at the hospital, they happened to bump into a doctor who was treating these children. The doctor had a puzzled look on his face as he touched them. ¡°This is really strange. I¡¯ve been practicing medicine for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen this kind of illness. Although the heartbeat of these children is very weak, it¡¯s normal. Most of the children are severely malnourished, but it¡¯s impossible for them to be unconscious.¡± Chapter 165 - From Darkness to Light

Chapter 165: From Darkness to Light

As these children were involved in missing cases, the police had specially sent people to guard the door of the ward. Some of the children¡¯s parents had already rushed over upon hearing the news. Theyy in front of the child¡¯s bed and cried. It was unknown whether they were crying because they had finally found their child or because the child was currently unconscious. As expected, more sincere prayers could be heard in the hospital than in the church. As the parents were all in the hospital ward, it was not appropriate for Lauren to enter rashly. Instead, she stood at the door of the ward, looking from one ward to another. ¡°Mom, it was that sister who saved me. She even gave me a meat bun,¡± a young boy¡¯s voice sounded from behind. Lauren turned her head and realized that the person who spoke was actually Oliver. Perhaps it was because he had not spoken for a long time, Oliver¡¯s voice was very hoarse. Lauren had already summoned Oliver¡¯s soul back. Although he still looked sallow and emaciated, his spirit was much better now. There was an IV drip inserted into his hand. Beside him was a woman who was holding the drip bag for him. The woman¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying, and her hair was also very messy. It was obvious that she had left in a hurry. It must be his mother. Oliver and his mother walked towards Lauren. Oliver¡¯s mother immediately knelt on the ground as soon as she walked over. ¡°Thank you so much. You saved my son. Thank you!¡± Lauren quickly went to help Oliver¡¯s mother up. ¡°Auntie, please get up.¡± Oliver¡¯s mother stubbornly refused to get up. It was Ben who helped her up. The human traffic was busy in the hospital, there was not a moment when it was quiet. After sending Oliver and his mother back to the ward, Franklin thenmented. ¡°There are too many people now, it¡¯s not convenient for you to save these children. Why don¡¯t we do it another day? I¡¯ll contact the hospital director and have them seal this area.¡± Lauren¡¯s only thought was to save the children. She did not expect this. So, she just nodded her head. Ben went to get the car while Lauren and Franklin waited at the hospital entrance. Lauren felt a little tired, so she squatted down and hugged her knees with both hands. Franklin received a call from work and was currently on the phone. It was noon and the sun was zing. The sun was directly shining down from above, and the temperature was a little high. However, Lauren felt very cold and her whole body was covered in cold sweat. Ben drove over slowly. Lauren stood up, but she suddenly felt her vision darken, and a wave of dizziness overwhelmed her. ¡°Lauren!¡± ¡°Miss Torres!¡± Lauren saw Ben and Franklin running towards her at the same time, and their faces were full of surprise and anxiety. Lauren did not know what happened next. She felt like she had a very long dream. In the dream, it was pitch ck and she was the only one walking. In the dream, there was no concept of time or space. She did not know how long she had been walking for, so she could only keep walking forward. Just when she was exhausted and wanted to give up, suddenly, there were a few figures in front of her. These figures were tall and big, and they looked very familiar. Lauren ran forward with all her might and realized that they were Franklin, Quinn, Ben and Mr. Hayes. When they saw Lauren, they extended their hands to her. ¡°Lauren!¡± They called out Lauren¡¯s name at the same time. Gradually, their voices ovepped with each other again. In her dream, Lauren held their hands and walked forward until they finally reached a bright spot. She suddenly opened her eyes and she was greeted with a familiar room. The pitch-ck night outside the window reminded Lauren that it was already night time. She felt that she had no strength left in her body now. She feltzy, and all she wanted to do was to lie down. In the next second, the door to Lauren¡¯s room was opened. The footsteps of the person who came were very light. ¡°Franklin.¡± Lauren called out softly. She had already recognized from the footsteps that it was Franklin. When he heard Lauren¡¯s voice, Franklin quickly walked to her bedside. ¡°Lauren, you¡¯re awake.¡± Franklin turned on the light above Lauren¡¯s bed. Lauren nodded. ¡°Franklin, what happened to me? Why is it night time now?¡± Franklin still had lingering fear when he thought about this incident. At that time, he was on the phone talking about work matters. When he turned around, he saw Lauren copsed to the ground. Behind him was the hospital, so he quickly took Lauren to the emergency room with Ben. The doctor said it was because Lauren had not eaten for two days, and as a result, she had low blood sugar which caused her to faint. After giving Lauren glucose, she was sent home. Chapter 166 - Wanted to Eat Meat!

Chapter 166: Wanted to Eat Meat!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She had been ina since noon and had only just woken up. She had slept for seven to eight hours in total. During these few hours, Franklin, Quinn and Mr. Hayes woulde up every now and then to check on Lauren¡¯s condition. ¡°You have no idea how worried Mr. Hayes was when he saw you.¡± Lauren pursed her lips and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make everyone worry.¡± She had underestimated the difficultyi of this mission and thought that it would be as easy as before. It seemed that missions would only get more and more challenging. ¡°I will be more careful in the future!¡± She had to put a lot of meat buns in the pocket dimension! After two or three days, Lauren¡¯s little face had indeed be a little sharper, and she looked weak. ¡°You should take a good rest now and take care of your body. Then, we won¡¯t have to worry anymore. Lie down first and I¡¯ll get Mr. Hayes to prepare some food for you.¡± Lauren nodded obediently. Everyone knew Lauren had woken up after Franklin went downstairs and told them. They all came up to see her. The first one toe up was Mr. Hayes. ¡°Miss Lauren, you¡¯re finally awake. I¡¯ve already asked the kitchen to prepare some delicious food for you. What happened? Why did your body be so weak after you went to the church?¡± Lauren reached out from under the nket and held Mr. Hayes¡¯ hand. Mr. Hayes was the first person who brought her warmth in the Torres family. He was just like a grandfather to her. ¡°Mr. Hayes, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I had too much fun these past two days.¡± Lauren stuck her tongue out at Mr. Hayes, trying to cover the real reason by acting coquettishly. A maid even came up with a tablet. ¡°Miss Torres, you¡¯ve missed a few episodes of the TV series over the past few days when you¡¯re not around, so I brought a tablet up for you to catch up on the episodes.¡± Soon, the bed was filled with people standing in front of Lauren. Although Lauren was still feeling unwell, she felt warm inside. There were so many people who missed her. ¡°Where¡¯s my second brother? Why don¡¯t I see him?¡± Mr. Hayes was shocked when he heard Lauren call Quinn her second brother. ¡°Miss Torres, when did your rtionship with Master Quinn be so good?¡± Lauren did not know how to exin it. ¡°Well...he¡¯s actually quite a nice person. I just yed with him!¡± Mr. Hayes smiled widely. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Master Quinn received a call half an hour ago. He said that he was going back to thepany to get a pendant or something.¡± Lauren nodded, and her attention was immediately drawn to something else. The kitchen staff worked rapidly. In less than fifteen minutes, they brought a few dishes to Lauren. Lauren pursed her lips when she saw the dishes. It was not asvish as what she had imagined. ¡°I want to eat meat!¡± A bowl of in white porridge was ced in front of her. There were also a few side dishes, with bits and pieces of meat mixed in them. It was a pitifully small amount of food. Mr. Hayes looked at the aggrieved look on Lauren¡¯s face and quicklyforted her. ¡°Miss Torres, your body is still very weak. You can only eat something light. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Franklin chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. The doctor said that your stomach has not been digesting food properly for the past two days. So if you start having avish meal now, your stomach will not be able to take it. You can only start with some simple food and let your stomach readjust.¡± Franklin ryed word for word what the doctor said to him to Lauren. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to have something to eat anyway.¡± Lauren picked up a spoon and began to eat the porridge in big gulps. Lauren had been hungry for too long. Surprisingly, she was even eating the porridge with relish. She soon finished all the food. ¡°Are you full?¡± Lauren nodded with a bright smile, then shook her head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m full, but I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve eaten anything.¡± Lauren was right. She was a person who used to enjoy meat, but yet she did not eat any meat this time. Although her stomach was full, her heart was empty. ¡°Tomorrow is Saturday, so I¡¯m not going to work. If your body recovers tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you out for a big meal.¡± Hearing that there would be a big meal, Lauren¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly nodded her head. After that, Lauren used her tablet to watch another episode of the TV series. Franklin then took the tablet away. ¡°The doctor said that you need to rest more and go to bed earlier.¡± Lauren was also a little sleepy after eating her fill. She obedientlyid down and allowed Franklin to cover her with the nket. Perhaps it was because she had slept for too long in the afternoon, but Lauren was in a daze and could not fall asleep for a long time. Just as she was tossing and turning, the door to her room was quietly opened again. Chapter 167 - Going Through a Flashback

Chapter 167: Going Through a shback

Lauren snapped out of her daze. From the sound of footsteps, she could tell that it was Quinn. At this moment, Lauren was in a yful mood. Shey on the bed with her eyes closed, pretending that she did not know someone had entered. When the man walked up to the bed, Lauren¡¯s eyes widened and she jumped up from the bed. ¡°Ah!¡± As expected, Quinn was shocked and took half a step back. ¡°I scared you!¡± Laurenughed out loud. Quinn quickly turned on the lights in the room and patted his chest. ¡°You scared me to death. I thought you were just going through a shback.¡± Lauren was speechless. Was this how a shback was used? She was not going to die soon. After eating her fill, she had closed her eyes and rested for a while. With thismotion, Lauren no longer felt sleepy, and she was now in high spirits. Seeing that Lauren had recovered a little, Quinn was relieved. Lauren sat cross-legged on the soft bed. ¡°Did you get the pendants back?¡± Quinn nodded. ¡°I did. I didn¡¯t expect Pauline to sign on only with thirteen artistes, and that included me. Eleven of them actually had this pendant. I also heard that Cynthia has been sick recently and has been in the hospital.¡± Lauren was not surprised by this news. The first time she saw Cynthia, she realized that she was ridiculously thin and her face was extremely pale. After learning about the pendant, Lauren guessed that Cynthia must have used her own blood to feed the pendant, which was why she was so weak. ¡°Without these pendants, those people will be fine very soon.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. In order to be famous, these people actually thought of such a method. It¡¯s so immoral.¡± Quinn shook his head as he spoke. Lauren replied, ¡°People¡¯s desires and greed are limitless. Having desires is a good thing, but if you can¡¯t control your desires, not only will these desires not help you grow, but they will lead you astray. Pauline and Irene are the best examples.¡± ¡°By the way, are you alright? You don¡¯t even know how nervous Franklin and Mr. Hayes were when you fainted. Mr. Hayes looked like he was about to cry.¡± ¡°Are Franklin and Mr. Hayes the only ones nervous? Aren¡¯t you nervous?¡± Lauren teased. Quinn pretended to cough and looked away before he stood up again. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous at all.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not nervous, why did youe to visit me in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°I just came to see if you¡¯re dead.¡± ¡®Come on, you¡¯re just being stubborn but soft-hearted, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ Lauren thought. Of course, Lauren allowed Quinn to maintain his cold personality and did not expose him. ¡°Alright, have a good rest. I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll give you the pendant tomorrow.¡± Lauren returned to her bed. ¡°Okay, good night, second brother.¡± It was easy for her to call Quinn ¡°second brother¡± now, and Quinn seemed to have gotten used to it. Lauren¡¯s door was closed again. She was fighting Master Maverick on the basement floor of Golden Star Agency in the morning, but now she was lying in afortable and warm bed. Lauren felt that the past two or three days were like a dream. It was difficult at that time, but now that she thought about it, it seemed like it was just a moment. She tossed and turned, but she could not fall asleep. Lauren kept thinking about the various scenes that happened today. She thought about how she was almost drained of her energy by the spell that Master Maverick wrote. Fortunately, the group of ghosts suddenly rushed in to help her stalled for time and saved her. At the thought of this, Lauren got up and took out her soul storage device. She knocked on the soul storage device and opened it. Four ghosts floated out of it. These were the few ghosts that had survived among the dozen or so ghosts. George was still there. George was the one who had been grabbed by the neck. Fortunately, Lauren had chanted the spell in time and George had sessfully escaped. ¡°Uncle George, we meet again!¡± In the past, when all the ghosts were out of the soul storage device, they would have filled up Lauren¡¯s room. However, there were only three or four of them left now. Lauren instantly felt a little lonely. George seemed a little unhappy as well. George was holding on to a boy in his right hand. Lauren remembered that this boy was also helping to hold Master Maverick¡¯s leg back then. George looked at Lauren. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lauren shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just needed to rest for a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Chapter 168 - Refused to Be Reincarnated

Chapter 168: Refused to Be Reincarnated

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The other two ghosts were female ghosts, standing behind George and the little boy. ¡°Uncle George, why did you guys go over today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯ve been discussing this for a long time. Although we¡¯re not the instigators, we¡¯re still aplices. We were deceived back then and did something like this to hurt children, so we thought we could make up for it.¡± George sighed as he spoke. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s right that we can¡¯t be reincarnated. People like us...don¡¯t deserve to be reincarnated.¡± Lauren pursed her lips and did not speak. George¡¯s words were indeed correct. Even if they cooperated with Lauren to save the children, those children who were hurt had already been hurt. There was no way to erase the mistakes they made. Lauren could not help but recall the moment when those ghosts were stabbed to death by Master Maverick¡¯s mahogany sword. What were they thinking? Were they willing or unwilling? Lauren had promised to help them reincarnate. Did they regret it at that moment? The little boy next to George suddenly started sobbing. Ghosts did not have tears, but Lauren could tell from the little boy¡¯s expression and voice that he was crying. It was alreadyte at night. The moon shone brightly and hung high in the pitch-ck night sky. The entire night was cold and quiet, which made the little boy¡¯s crying sound even more tragic. ¡°What is this little boy crying for?¡± George patted the little boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Today, Liam¡¯s mother...¡± George did not finish his sentence, but Lauren already knew the ending of this story. When George mentioned his mother, the little boy cried even louder. He cried while calling for his mother. Lauren did not know how tofort Liam, because he would never see his mother again. Not in this life, and not in the next either. They would never see each other again. The soul was not reincarnated but dispersed. This meant that this person had disappeared from this world forever. Lauren opened her mouth but did not say a word. In this room, only Liam¡¯s low sobs echoed. Today was also a day of joy for some and sorrow for others. Meanwhile, Lauren was sandwiched between the two worlds. She felt both happy and sad. However, she could only bear these emotions alone. No one would feel the same way as her. The past was the past. Lauren had no way to change it, so she had no choice but to change the topic. ¡°I promised you before. As long as you help meplete my mission, I will think of a way to help all of you reincarnate. Then, you can be human again.¡± Unexpectedly, George and the two female ghosts behind him shook their heads at the same time. Lauren looked at them in confusion. George exined, ¡°We¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time. We don¡¯t think we deserve to be reincarnated. Many of our family members lost their souls today. It¡¯s meaningless for us to reincarnate on our own, so we¡¯ve decided to be like them. We don¡¯t want to be reincarnate.¡± Lauren¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. This was the first time she had ever met a ghost who made such a request. They had the opportunity to reincarnate, but they rejected it. ¡°We just want to keep things the way they are. We¡¯ve harmed people before, and now we want to use our own abilities to help others. We hope we can help ourselves and our loved ones to umte virtue.¡± ¡°Have you thought through it carefully? There¡¯s only one such chance. If you miss it, you¡¯ll be in this manner forever.¡± The four ghosts nodded at the same time. They were very determined. Lauren did not force them. She believed that these ghosts would be good ghosts in the future, so she was willing to let them go. ¡°Then let¡¯s say our goodbyes here. Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done today to save me.¡± Goodbyes were always sad, but they had no choice but to face it. Although Lauren had not spent much time with these ghosts, she knew that they were once normal people. After bing ghosts, there were many things that they could not control themselves. But at least they hade to their senses. She hoped that even if they remained as ghosts, they would find meaning in that kind of existence. Watching them float out of the window one by one, Lauren silently waved at them and bid them farewell. That night, Lauren had a good night¡¯s rest, recovering her strength.. In her spiritual consciousness, she was also constantly restoring her energy. Chapter 169 - Divine Nines Father

Chapter 169: Divine Nine¡¯s Father

System Divine Nine also became more serious. It even went to the main body of the system to ask for two pills to restore energy. Divine Nine was descended from the system¡¯s main body, and it called the main body ¡®father¡¯. Divine Nine and its siblings were tier 2 systems, which were actually separated from the main body of the system. Lauren did not know much about the main body of the system. After all, even Divine Nine did not know much about it, and Lauren had no way to understand it. The main body of the system did not attach itself to any host, so its power was not sealed or restricted. Lauren often heard from System Divine Nine that an average ghost would disappear as soon as its father lifted a finger. From various aspects of information, the main body of the system should be a male and was extremely capable. The way he handled things was often determined by his mood. For example, System Divine Nine easily obtained two pills for Lauren to replenish her energy this time. [System Divine Nine: My father is really biased. In the past, when I asked him for two pills for rapid growth, not only did he not give it to me, he even reversed my age back by ten years. But when I told him that your energy was damaged, he generously gave you two pills to replenish your energy.] Lauren snickered. She was currently lying on the sofa in the room within her spiritual consciousness. System Divine Nine was still in the form of a fox. Its furry tail was twitching gently to express its dissatisfaction. Lauren looked at the two green pills on the desk. She picked up one and ate it, then ced the other one into the pocket dimension. [System Divine Nine: Host, why did you only eat one?] ¡°I¡¯ll keep this one for next time! This time, I was able to seed because of Uncle George and the others. If I don¡¯t have any energy next time, I can rely on this little pill!¡± System Divine Nine was impressed by Lauren¡¯s shrewdness and ability to n ahead. After Lauren ate the pill, she suddenly felt that her body had recovered a lot of strength, but it had not returned to its previous level. Feeling her body getting warmer bit by bit, Lauren stretched herselffortably, just like a kitten. ¡°System Divine Nine, are you able to see your father¡¯s appearance when you visit him? Your father is already so old, so he must be able to transform into a human, right?¡± ¡°Does your father live in a pce? Is it beautiful?¡± ¡°When can I go and y?¡± System Divine Nine was dizzy from Lauren¡¯s series of questions, and the little fox copsed on the desk. [System Divine Nine: Host, you¡¯re thinking too much. There is a nothingness where the parent system is located. How should I put it, it¡¯s like empty space. It¡¯s a ce that you can¡¯t see the end of, and there are no other creatures there.] Nothingness? Lauren thought about the sky above her head and a rough idea appeared in her mind. ¡°Then, is your father handsome? How does hepare to my brothers?¡± [System Divine Nine: I¡¯ve never seen the appearance of my father. I can only speak to that nothingness and there will always be a response. Perhaps my father¡¯s level is too high and he has already transformed into a living being of a higher dimension.] A living being of a higher dimension? Lauren could not imagine what it was. Did it look like a ghost? As for Lauren¡¯sst question¡­ [System Divine Nine: Host, your current tier is not high enough. Just like how we can only transform into human form when we reach a certain tier, the host also has to reach a tier before they can transform into sound waves of the same frequency as us. Only then can they transform into a kind of consciousness, and only then can they enter the world where my father is.] Lauren pursed her lips. It was still about upgrading at the end of the day! The next morning, Lauren was awakened by Franklin. When she opened her eyes, her eyelids were no longer as heavy as before. Lauren felt that she had recovered most of her energy. The sun shone through the gaps in the curtains, and motes of dust in the air danced in the golden light. Lauren sat up. ¡°It feels so good to wake up at home! I¡¯m so happy!¡± Lauren¡¯s voice was as energetic as before, and only then did Franklin feel at ease. ¡°Come down and have breakfast! Mr. Hayes has already asked someone to prepare it.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go down after I change into some beautiful clothes! Franklin,e and help me pick some clothes!¡± After Lauren passed out yesterday, the servant had helped her change into her pajamas. Her pajamas were crumpled after a night¡¯s sleep. ¡°Franklin, are we going out for a big meal today?¡± Lauren asked Lauren was still thinking about what Franklin had promised her yesterday. ¡°I¡¯vee back to life today! Look!¡± Then, as if to prove herself, Lauren hopped on the bed, causing all the dolls on the bed to bounce. Her hair danced along with her movements. Seeing that Lauren was in a good condition, he nodded in agreement. Chapter 170 - Quinn Felt Awkward

Chapter 170: Quinn Felt Awkward

He had work to do today. The Torres Group had recently decided to enter the domestic auto industry, so they had been carrying out various preparations and evaluations recently. As the president, Franklin was obviously very busy. However, in order to free up time to spend with Lauren, he specially got up at five in the morning to handle work. It was already past nine in the morning by the time he was done. It was only then that he came over to wake Lauren up. ¡°We¡¯ll go out after breakfast.¡± ¡°Really?! That¡¯s great!!¡± ¡°Where are we going?!¡± Lauren did not bother to hide her excitement as she beamed. ¡°We¡¯ll go wherever you want to go.¡± ¡°Then, I need to think about it. Let¡¯s pick some clothes first! I need to dress up and go out to y today.¡± Lauren jumped out of bed and walked to the wardrobe. Franklin walked by her side. Lauren pushed open the sliding door of her wardrobe. ¡°Wow.¡± Lauren looked at the wardrobe that was filled with dresses. This¡­ She didn¡¯t have that many dressesst time. ¡°I am so happy! Franklin, who bought these dresses?¡± Quinn was uptest night, and he just got up. He waszily walking down the stairs when he heard Lauren¡¯s cheers. He turned a corner and leaned against Lauren¡¯s door. Lauren¡¯s eyes lit up as she stared at the wardrobe full of dresses. Quinn smiled. ¡°Quinn bought them specially for you,¡± Franklin confessed. Quinn quickly walked into the room. ¡°Franklin, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± The three siblings gathered once again. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Didn¡¯t you buy it? I remembered that the courier called your name that day, right?¡± Speaking of that day, Quinn felt awkward. The courier carefully held a pile of ironed, colorful dresses as he knocked on the Torres family¡¯s door. As he knocked, he said, ¡°Quinn Torres, your dresses are here!¡± Quinn shook his head and pushed those unbearable memories to the back of his mind. ¡°I bought them, but I didn¡¯t buy them on purpose! I just¡­when I went to buy my clothes, I happened to see a discount on these dresses! A 10% discount! That¡¯s why I bought them! I just bought them on the way!¡± Franklin picked up the tag on one of the dresses and looked at it. ¡°This brand of children¡¯s wear just started selling at the Torres Corporation¡¯s Ocean Commercial Building a few days ago. It¡¯s targeted at high-end consumer group, and it rarely gives discounts, maybe only once in a few years. You¡¯re telling me that they¡¯re giving a 10% discount now?¡± ¡°Besides, the men¡¯s section is on the fifth floor and the children¡¯s section is on the sixth floor. The floors are different. How did you see them?¡± Facing Franklin¡¯s string of evidence, Quinn was speechless. ¡®Wee from the same root, why do you have to make me feel so awkward!¡¯ Quinn thought. Lauren looked at her two older brothers and smiled. ¡°Thanks Quinn for buying so many beautiful dresses for me. I like them very much!¡± Quinn could not deny it now. After all, they had all the evidence and witnesses. Seeing that Lauren was so happy, Quinn did not feel so awkward anymore. After Lauren gave Quinn the talismans and the notebook that day, he went to the mall to buy these dresses. ¡°Franklin and Quinn,e and help me pick some clothes!¡± With one hand holding Franklin¡¯s and the other holding Quinn¡¯s, Lauren pulled the two of them to the front of the wardrobe. ¡°This red top looks good. There¡¯s even sequins on it. So cool!¡± ¡°This light green dress is nice. It looks fresh and very suitable for today¡¯s weather.¡± Lauren made a gesture of rejection with her hand in front of her chest. ¡°Red with green¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear it in thatbination!¡± The three siblings argued for a long time before they finally came to a decision. Lauren was dressed in a lovely white dress. She carried a small green bag and had a red hair clip on her head. She looked lively, exquisite and elegant, just like a little princess. ¡°Mr. Hayes, how do I look today?¡± Lauren held her dress and walked around in front of Mr. Hayes. The hem of the dress swayed with her movements, just like a flower fairy. Mr. Hayes put down the ss of milk in his hand and praised, ¡°Of course Miss Lauren is beautiful! You look so beautiful today, where are you going?¡± ¡°My brothers are going to take me out to y today. Mr. Hayes, you shoulde too!¡± After saying that, she turned to look at Franklin. ¡°Franklin, can Mr. Hayese with us?¡± Franklin ruffled Lauren¡¯s hair. ¡°Of course, why not?¡± In his eyes, Mr. Hayes was like his family. ¡°Whoo-hoo, that¡¯s great! We¡¯re going out to y today!¡± Everyone finally sat down to have breakfast. As Lauren ate her oatmeal, she suddenly remembered something important. She poked Franklin, who was sitting next to her. ¡°Franklin, what¡¯s the situation at the hospital now?¡± Franklin had already taken care of this matter. ¡°I went to ask the hospital director. They can arrange it tonight. The visiting hours will be over at 8 pm. We can go there then.¡± Lauren nodded and smiled sweetly. It was so good to have an older brother! Chapter 171 - Kite-Flying

Chapter 171: Kite-Flying

As they were going out to y today, Franklin gave all the servants at home a day off so that they could go home and spend time with their families. After breakfast, they drove off in a seven-seater car. Ben was the driver, and behind him sat the three siblings and Mr. Hayes. ¡°Miss Torres, where are we going today? Master Franklin said you¡¯ll make the decision today.¡± ¡°I want to fly a kite! I¡¯ve never flown a kite in my entire life.¡± The weather was very good today, with sunlight and slight wind. It was indeed a good day to fly a kite. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the west side of the city. There¡¯s a piece of grasnd over there that has just been opened to the public. We can go in and y.¡± ¡°How did you know that, Miss Torres? Do you watch the news?¡± Lauren pouted. ¡°I am a person with supernatural powers.¡± Of course, the truth was this part of the west side of the city belonged to Lauren. So, Lauren knew about the progress of the project over there. First, they went to buy kites, a pic cloth and some food. The west side of the city was a newly developed area. There were not many people there yet. The air was very fresh and the environment was also very good. When they walked to the meadow, they realized what Lauren said was true. There were only a few groups of people gathered on the meadow. All of them had set up tents and pic cloths. They sat there leisurely and basked in the sun. Franklin was not the CEO today, nor was Quinn a famous model. Both of them were menialbourers today, as they took their tents and went to the side to study the instruction manual. Meanwhile, Lauren was sitting in the same spot, fiddling with her own kite. Lauren had picked the kite herself. It was very big and was shaped like a fish. Franklin had asked Lauren why she chose this style. Lauren replied, ¡°A fish will never have the chance to fly in the sky in its entire life. Let it fly in my hand for once.¡± Unfortunately, the kite was too big for her to fly on her own, so she had to hold the kite and wait by the side. Mr. Hayes was too old to y with her. In order to make Mr. Hayes morefortable, they brought a chair from home. Mr. Hayes sat on the chair and basked in the sun. Ben went to buy some drinks. Both Franklin and Quinn had led a pampered life. Although Franklin was very smart, he rarely went outside to y, so he didn¡¯t know anything about tents. As for Quinn, he usually brought his assistant with him wherever he went, so he had never set up tents personally. They bought the mostplicated tent with the highest safety factor, so it took them some time to set up the tent. It took them a lot of effort, but the tent was really strong when it was put up. Lauren happily scampered inside the tent, which was like a small castle, and started to roll around in it. Ben bought the drinks back. Theyid out the pic cloth and then topped it with the snacks and drinks they had just bought. Lauren stuffed a lemon-vored candy into her mouth and waved at Franklin and Quinn with the kite in her hand. ¡°Come and apany me to fly the kite. I can¡¯t fly it alone.¡± Franklin and Quinn each held the kite and the string in their hands, and they worked together to fly the kite. As Lauren was too short, there was nothing she could do during the process. She could only stand beside Mr. Hayes and watched in a huff. The two brothers ran wildly on the grass. As they ran, the wind blew at their hair and messed it up. They had smiles on their faces as they rxed. Mr. Hayes also smiled. Lauren turned her head in confusion. ¡°Mr. Hayes, why are you smiling?¡± Mr. Hayes pointed at the two people who were running in the distance. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Master Franklin and Master Quinnugh so happily. Even when Mr. and Mrs. Torres were at home, they were never this happy.¡± Lauren did not know the Franklin¡¯s and Quinn¡¯s past, as the two of them rarely talked about themselves. She was curious to know about them now. She sat down on the ground, not caring if her dress would be dirtied. Since it was spring, the grass was newly grown. It was still soft and did not sting. ¡°Why are Franklin and Quinn not happy?¡± In Lauren¡¯s memory, those children who had their parents by their side seemed to be very happy. Mr. Hayes looked at Lauren and used his wrinkled hand to gently stroke her hair. Chapter 172 - The Past

Chapter 172: The Past

¡°Mr. and Mrs. Torres have been very strict with Master Franklin since he was young. They were determined to groom him to be the sessor of Torres Corporation. That¡¯s why Master Franklin never had the chance to y with these things.¡± The two people in the distance did not manage to fly the kite. It was already past 11 o¡¯clock, and the wind was slowly weakening. But they did not give up. They were still trying to fly the kite by running a distance before the letting the kite fly. ¡°So Franklin has yet to fly a kite. Looks like I am much luckier than him.¡± Mr. Hayes was surprised by how Lauren viewed things from her perspective. Actually, Lauren was not lucky either. It was just that she was very optimistic about everything. Mr. Hayes coughed and continued, ¡°As for Master Quinn, he is a little more carefree than Master Franklin. He has been rebellious since he was young and always skipped ss to y with his ssmates. He has done all sorts of things.¡± Lauren nodded. It sounded like what Quinn would do. ¡°In the past, if Master Quinn failed his exams, he would give me his papers and ask me to pretend to be his parent to sign them.¡± Speaking of the past, Mr. Hayes seemed to have traveled back to more than ten years ago. At that time, Franklin and Quinn were still very young. They surrounded him and asked for food all day long. He did not expect the two of them to grow up so fast in the blink of an eye. ¡°After that, Master Quinn refused to listen to Mr. Torres¡¯s arrangements to work at Torres Corporation and insisted on working as a model overseas. He even fell out with Mr. Torres. However, Master Quinn managed to break free from his shackles and he was able to do what he liked.¡± Lauren figured out what Mr. Hayes didn¡¯t want to say. Unlike Quinn, Franklin was still struggling in the corporate world, or perhaps he was used to it now. ¡°Miss Torres, you¡¯ve really changed the two of them a lot since you came. If it were in the past, we wouldn¡¯t have had the chance toe out and y. The Torres family has always been empty, it had only be livelier after you came.¡± Lauren stuck out her tongue. Not only had the family be livelier, she had also brought a lot of ghosts. ¡°What about my parents?¡± Lauren felt very ufortable when she mentioned them. So far, she had never had the chance to call them ¡®mom¡¯ and ¡®dad¡¯. So many people knew that she had returned to the Torres family, so they must have known about it as well. However, they had nevere back to visit her. Lauren also had a vague idea of their attitude. That was why after such a long time, she had never taken the initiative to mention them in the Torres family. She had asked this question carefully today. Mr. Hayes did not struggle to answer. Instead, he thought for a moment and seemed to be considering what to say. ¡°Mr. Torres and Mrs. Torres have not lived here for a long time. As Mrs. Torres is not in good health, they have moved to a quieter ce. Usually, they would onlye back during the New Year holidays. Master Franklin will visit them every now and then.¡± Mr. Hayes did not say anything more, and Lauren did not continue to ask. Family ties had always been Lauren¡¯s weakness. She might have a way to deal with anything else, but¡­ ¡°Lauren, look! The kite is already flying,¡± Franklin¡¯s voice came from a distance. Lauren looked up and saw that the fish was already flying. As Quinn continued to let go of the string, the kite flew higher and higher. The kite, which was originallyrge, became much smaller when it flew into the sky. ¡°Mr. Hayes, I¡¯m going to fly the kite now.¡± Mr. Hayes waved at Lauren. ¡°Hurry up and go. Have fun, Miss Torres.¡± ¡°Okay. Ben, you stay here and apany Mr. Hayes!¡± Ben nodded, and Lauren left with a sigh of relief. The field was huge, and the two brothers had to run two to three hundred meters in order to fly the kite. Lauren was already out of breath when she ran to them. Quinn had already set the kite string to a certain length. He squatted down and carefully handed it over to Lauren. ¡°Yes, you have to hold this handle with both hands.¡± Lauren did as Quinn said. ¡°Look! The kite is flying so high!¡± Lauren pulled the string while Quinn and Franklin watched from the side with smiles on their faces. Watching from afar, Ben felt that this scene was so beautiful that he took out his phone to take a picture of it. The sun was shining, the wind was blowing, the grass was green, the tents were brightly colored, and the three siblings were flying a kite with smiles on their faces. Anyone who saw this scene would be envious. Flying a kite was a tiring job for Lauren. After ying for a while, she did not want to stand up anymore. Franklin and Quinn found two stones to weigh down the string of the kite. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back and sit down.¡± Lauren went back to the pic spot and sat down. Chapter 173 - The Door Is Opened

Chapter 173: The Door Is Opened

She touched her belly, feeling a little hungry, and decided to get something to eat. Franklin pointed at Lauren¡¯s hand. ¡°You just flew a kite. There must be a lot of bacteria on your hands, so go wipe your hands first.¡± Franklin handed a wet paper towel to Lauren, who wiped her hands carefully. She then came up to Franklin and said, ¡°Franklin, do you think my hands are clean enough now?¡± Lauren opened her five fingers wide so that Franklin could see them clearly. ¡°Well, eat up.¡± They went to buy some sushi and roast chicken earlier, which were Lauren¡¯s favorite foods. Unlike in the past, Quinn managed to eat meat at the table now. Lauren felt sleepy after everyone ate their fill. ¡°If you¡¯re sleepy, do you want to go home?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s so rare that wee out together. I¡¯ll just sleep in the tent.¡± With that, she crawled into the tent. The tent was well-shaded, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to sleep. Quinn was also a person who would get sleepy after eating his fill. He also crawled into the tent to sleep. Mr. Hayes was getting older, so he didn¡¯t sleep much. He wasn¡¯t in the habit of taking an afternoon nap. Seeing that the young people had gone to sleep, he decided to take a walk around the area. Seeing this, Franklin went to hold Mr. Hayes¡¯ hand. ¡°Mr. Hayes, let me apany you for a walk.¡± The west side of the city was a newly developed area. Although there were fewer people now, the infrastructure was already very sound. The Torres Group had wanted to invest in this piece ofnd before, but they were one step behind and didn¡¯t get this opportunity. Franklin was keen to see how the development here was going. Fortunately, it was only the beginning of April. Even though it was noon, the weather was just warm, and not too hot. The old man and the young man walked slowly around the new district. There was a newly built vi district near thiswn. Presumably, thiswn was also designed for this vi district. The people who could afford these vis were naturally more concerned with quality of life, so it was understandable that there was more greenery. Moreover, thiswn was very suitable for family pics and other activities. Thinking about it, this design was quite in line with the habits of this group of consumers. Franklin raised his eyebrows. Though the Torres Group had lost to such an opponent, it was not a loss at all. The vi district here provided plenty of space for individuals. The distance between vis was quite far, so it could ensure more private space. The asphalt road was very clean and spacious. Tall and big banyan trees were nted on the roadside, creatingfortable shade in the summer. Mr. Hayes had worked for the Torres family almost his whole life, so he rarely came to these ces. It was rare for him toe here, so it was full of novelty, and he took the opportunity to look around. The decorations here were also very nice. Unlike the orderly and magnificent yet impersonal Torres mansion,most of the vis here lookedpact, warm and weing. These properties had not been released for sale yet, so no one was living here. Franklin did not feel anything before, but after today¡¯s visit, he decided to buy a few vis here as an investment. He was even considering buying them for himself to live in. After all, the owners had built this ce very well and did not put this beautiful ce to waste. As the two of them walked, Mr. Hayes suddenly stopped in front of a vi as if he had seen something. Franklin also stopped in front of it. This vi was no different from the other vis. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Hayes?¡± ¡°Master Franklin, this house number¡­¡± Mr. Hayes took out a piece of paper from his pocket. Franklin recognized this piece of paper. It was a note that Lauren had left for Mr. Hayes before she ran away from home for the first time. At that time, she had even given Mr. Hayes a key, she said that this key was the key to a house on the west side of the city. Mr. Hayes opened the note and matched the address and the house number in front of him. He realized that they were exactly the same. ¡°Master Franklin, this¡­¡± In Mr. Hayes¡¯ eyes, Lauren was just an ordinary child. He did not know the missions that Lauren was doing. Therefore, when Lauren gave him the key, he thought that she was just ying around. Even so, he still treasured it very much. He kept with him all the things that Lauren had given him at all times, including the key. So, when Franklin used the key to open the door of the vi. Mr. Hayes was shocked beyond words. Chapter 174 - A Young Man

Chapter 174: A Young Man

Franklin was also surprised. Back then, when Mr. Hayes told him about this matter, he was puzzled. Then, something else upied his mind, and he had forgotten about it. Now, he suddenly used that key to open the door of this vi. He knew that Lauren was not an ordinary girl. She had some wonderful abilities and connections. For example, she had left home and stayed in the hotel that was the most difficult to book in the country. It was not hard to imagine that Lauren had a lot of connections. However, he did not expect Lauren to own a vi here. How much more was this little girl hiding? Since the key was in their hands and the door was open, Franklin brought Mr. Hayes into the vi. However, what surprised them was that the interior was furnished with a very well-matched style. There were aplete set ofrge pieces of furniture, as well as aplete set of small pieces of various supplies, including hot pots, electric cookers and many others. Mr. Hayes walked into the living room and saw a piece of paper on the coffee table. He bent down and picked up the paper. When he saw the contents, he quickly called Franklin over. ¡°Master Franklin,e over and take a look.¡± Franklin came forward. As he read the paper¡¯s contents, he could tell that those words were written by Lauren. He could already recognize Lauren¡¯s handwriting. Looking at these words, he could imagine the expression on Lauren¡¯s face when she said these words. ¡°Mr. Hayes, all the furniture here is brand new. I am giving you this house and I hope you will be happy living here.¡± No one knew when Lauren prepared these things. Franklin smiled. However, Mr. Hayes looked fearful. ¡°Master Franklin, does this house really belong to Miss Torres? How did Miss Torres get a house here? This one must be worth tens of millions, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡± Other than the little surprise in the beginning, Franklin was very calm now. He would not be surprised if he found something new about Lauren. Hearing Franklin¡¯s affirmation, Mr. Hayes quickly put the key in his hand into Franklin¡¯s hand. ¡°Master Franklin, I can¡¯t have this house. It¡¯s too expensive.¡± Franklin put the key back into the hands of Mr. Hayes. ¡°Mr. Hayes, since Lauren gave this to you, you should take it. Even if you don¡¯t, I n to buy a house for you to retire in.¡± Mr. Hayes, who was just out for a walk, suddenly owned a small vi worth $60 million. When he returned from his walk, he was still in a daze. Lauren and Quinn had already woken up and were ying cards in the tent. ¡°You¡¯re cheating!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one cheating! How can there be five fives in a deck of cards?!¡± Before they even got close to the tent, they could hear the two of them arguing again. Seeing that Franklin and Mr. Hayes had returned, Lauren went out to greet them. ¡°Franklin, what¡¯s wrong with Mr. Hayes? Why does he look like he¡¯s in shock?¡± Franklin looked at Lauren with a half-smile and nodded. ¡°Mm, he¡¯s indeed in shock. He¡¯s in shock because of you.¡± Lauren opened her eyes wide, indicating she was innocent. ¡°But I haven¡¯t done anything bad!¡± Franklin stretched out his hand and knocked Lauren¡¯s head. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You did a good thing, but you scared Mr. Hayes.¡± Lauren tilted her head and still couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°What about the vi you gave Mr. Hayes?¡± Lauren came to a sudden realization. So this was what they were talking about. ¡°How did you get a vi here? Every vi here is worth more than fifty million dors on average, right?¡± Franklin said this in an affirmative tone, not as a question. Lauren rolled her eyes and finally managed to squeeze out the words ¡°it¡¯s a secret¡±. This made Franklin very ufortable, but he did not pursue the matter further. Lauren would say it when she wanted to. Later, they yed cards for a while before driving home. As the maids were on vacation, so no one was cooking at home. They went to the supermarket to buy ingredients for the hotpot tonight. ¡°Meat! I want to eat meat!¡± Quinn pushed the shopping cart and watched as she kept putting beef and mutton into it. ¡°Lauren, you eat so much meat, our family can¡¯t afford you!¡± Lauren put a bag of meatballs in the car. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to feed me. I have plenty of money.¡± Quinn hummed disdainfully, he thought that Lauren was joking. Walking behind them, Franklin had his hands in his pockets. He thought to himself, ¡®Lauren is telling the truth.¡¯ In the end, Franklin and Quinn each had a big bag in their hands, while Lauren walked in the middle with an ice-cream cone in her hand. She licked the ice cream slowly. Mr. Hayes and Ben did not go with them. They waited in the car. ¡°Time to go home!¡± However, about two blocks away from the Torres Mansion, Lauren suddenly asked, ¡°There¡¯s a young man squatting in front of our house. Who is he?¡± Chapter 175 - Master Bryce

Chapter 175: Master Bryce

Perhaps Quinn was being overly suspicious because of the recent events. When he heard Lauren mention that there was a person squatting outside their house, the image of a male ghost floating in front of the Torres mansion immediately popped up in his mind. His lips turned white. Quinn whispered in Franklin¡¯s ear, ¡°Franklin, do you think that Lauren is talking about¡­a ghost?¡± Franklin thought for a moment before he figured out who Lauren was talking about. ¡°Did you contact Bryce?¡± Then Quinn suddenly remembered that he had called Bryce toe home this weekend. When the car stopped steadily at the entrance of the Torres mansion, they finally realized that the person sitting on the stairs was their third brother, Bryce. He was still wearing his school uniform and his school bag was casually ced on the ground. His head was resting on his knees as if he was asleep. The seat of this seven-seater car was rather high and Lauren could not get down by herself. Therefore, Franklin had to carry Lauren down with him. Bryce raised his head when he heard the sound of footsteps. His face was filled with resentment. ¡°What the hell? It¡¯s not easy for me to make a trip home, but there¡¯s actually no one at home. I¡¯ve been ringing the doorbell for a long time, but no one answered.¡± Bryce¡¯s expression reminded Lauren of a puppy. Quinn quickly went forward to apologize. ¡°Hey, I really didn¡¯t know you wereing back today. You didn¡¯t call me in advance.¡± Bryce¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re ming me for this?¡± Franklin walked forward and ced Lauren on the ground safely. He looked at his third brother, Bryce, whom he had not seen for a long time. ¡°Who else can we me other than you? You don¡¯t even have the keys to your own house?¡± At that moment, Mr. Hayes had already gotten off the car with the help of Ben. The moment he saw Bryce, he quickened his pace. ¡°Master Bryce is back?¡± ¡°Mr. Hayes, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were going out? I was so miserable waiting here all by myself.¡± Bryce was very different from his two older brothers. Franklin was the cold type, Quinn was the flirtatious type, while Bryce was the most handsome guy on campus. Not only was he cool and handsome, he was also cute and lovely. Just a moment ago, he was fierce to Quinn, but now, he was already speaking amicably to Mr. Hayes. Mr. Hayes quickly walked over and patted Bryce on the shoulder. ¡°You must be exhausted. Master Bryce,e in and have a rest. The third year of high school must be very tiring, right?¡± Bryce nodded and allowed Mr. Hayes to pull him in. Throughout the entire process, Lauren stood by Franklin¡¯s side. However, Bryce did not look at Lauren at all. It was as if she was invisible. It was even worse than when Quinn made a big fuss at her back then; at the very least, it proved that Lauren still had some presence. Franklin was keenly aware the strength of Lauren¡¯s grip on his hand had suddenly increased a little. Franklin knew that although Lauren did not say anything, she was very concerned about the attitude of the Torres family. He squatted down and looked at Lauren, who turned around and looked directly at Franklin. ¡°Lauren, you just have to be yourself. There¡¯s no need to deliberately curry favor with anyone. They will ultimately find something good in you, just like Quinn.¡± After hearing what Franklin said, Lauren remembered that at the beginning she was also blocked by Quinn at the door, and he had said all those nasty things to her. After that, Lauren ran away from home because of Quinn. But now, hadn¡¯t they be very good siblings? When Lauren thought of this, she became full of confidence. However, Franklin spoke again. ¡°You should have a general understanding of that boy just now. He is your third brother, his name is Bryce. As he is the youngest son, our parents doted on him very much. He is also very attached to our mother. Because of this, he may be more resistant to you. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Everything will slowly get better with time.¡± Franklin¡¯s words did notfort Lauren, instead it made her more worried. She remembered how Bryce acted coquettishly with Mr. Hayes just now. He was the same as Lauren in this aspect. In the living room, Bryce was rummaging for food as he said he was very hungry. So Mr. Hayes quickly asked Ben to help prepared the hot pot in the kitchen. ¡°What did you buy from the supermarket? When you eat hotpot, you must rinse the beef.¡± Mr. Hayes started to prepare the ingredients for the hotpot while looking at Bryce lovingly. ¡°We bought a lot of meat. You can eat as much as you want today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I can¡¯t eat my fill every day at school. The food in our school canteen is terrible!¡± ¡°Really? Then Master Bryce has toe back every weekend. I¡¯ll cook for you every time.¡± ¡°Okay. Mr. Hayes is the best.¡± Chapter 176 - Kindergarten

Chapter 176: Kindergarten

No matter where Mr. Hayes went, Bryce followed him like a shadow. If it were not for those who knew, they would probably think that Mr. Hayes was Bryce¡¯s biological grandfather. Franklin, Quinn and Lauren sat on the sofa and watched as Mr. Hayes and Bryce walked around the living room. Bryce kept walking past the living room, but he turned a blind eye to Lauren. This situation continued for a few more times before Franklin called Bryce over. ¡°Bryce,e over and sit down.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to stay here and help Mr. Hayes.¡± ¡°Why are you helping? You¡¯re just there to cause trouble. Just ask Ben to help. Come over here first. I have something to tell you.¡± When Franklin became serious, he was very good at manipting people. Seeing how serious Franklin was, Bryce did not dare to resist. He walked to the sofa unwillingly. There was no space left for Bryce to sit together with the three siblings on the sofa, so Bryce could only sit across from them. As soon as he sat down, he opened his mouth. ¡°Why are the three of you my enemies now?¡± Through the phone call, he could tell that Quinn¡¯s attitude toward Lauren had actually changed. As for Franklin, his grandmother had called him previously and told him that for some reason, Franklin was obsessed with Lauren and treated her very well. Bryce had grown up under the extreme care of his two older brothers, his parents and Mr. Hayes. In other words, he was pampered in his growing years. In addition, he was very popr in school due to his good looks and his decent grades. No matter where he went, he would always be the center of attention. He was originally pampered, but his mother¡¯s health had be very poor due to Lauren. With his other bedridden all year round, he lost a lot of time with his mother. In Bryce¡¯s eyes, Lauren was no different from a murderer. Therefore, he nned to ignore this little brat. He had no way to change the attitude of the rest of the family, but at the very least, he had the right to decide how he should treat Lauren. Mr. Hayes, who was washing vegetables, turned around and nced at the living room. He sighed when he saw Bryce confronting the three of them. Miss Torres had a third target to handle this time. ¡°No one is your enemy. We are all one family.¡± Bryce was a young man after all. Whatever he was thinking, he would show it on his face. He gave a disdainful smile and leaned against the back of the sofa. Then, he transformed from a ¡®little puppy¡¯ into a ¡®spiky hedgehog¡¯. ¡°You three are one family. Don¡¯t count me in.¡± Since the beginning, Lauren had not said a word. Of course for Bryce, she held the same attitude as before. If Bryce did not take the initiative to ept her, she would not rush to address him as her brother. At most, they would ignore each other. The first meeting between the siblings did not end well. While they were waiting for the hot pot, Quinn dragged Bryce to the third floor to y games. Meanwhile, Franklin was on the sofa talking to Lauren about another topic. Lauren was four and a half years old now. ording to her age, she should be going to kindergarten. ¡°Kindergarten?¡± Lauren blinked her eyes. She was familiar with the concept but also unfamiliar with it. Of course, she knew what a kindergarten was. Wasn¡¯t Irene running a kindergarten? But it was not a good memory. Franklin nodded his head. ¡°You will definitely have to go to school in the future. You can¡¯t just keep doing missions, right?¡± Lauren shook her head and crossed her legs like a little adult. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Then, she asked the System Divine Nine in her spiritual consciousness, ¡°System Divine Nine, do your brothers and sisters go to school?¡± System Divine Nine appeared. [System Divine Nine: As far as I know, they go to school just like normal people.] ¡°But if I go to school, will I have time to do missions? Besides, I already know everything they teach in school..¡± [System Divine Nine: That¡¯s indeed the case, but you don¡¯t go to school to learn this knowledge, instead it¡¯s to learn how to get along with people. You know that when we do missions, our environment is very isted, and most of the time, we get along with ghosts. However, we also have to learn how to get along with humans properly, so that¡¯s why there¡¯s a need to go to school.] ¡°Is that so? But I feel that I get along quite well with everyone.¡± [System Divine Nine: Your actual age is still very young. Of course, spending more time with people of the same age will be more beneficial to your mental health. There is also one most important problem. Currently, many people ce great importance on academic qualifications.] Chapter 177 - Fighting for Meat

Chapter 177: Fighting for Meat

After arguing with System Divine Nine in her mind, Lauren finally returned to reality and had a conversation with Franklin. ¡°Franklin, do you think there are ghosts in kindergarten?¡± Franklin could not answer this question, so he shook his head. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any, right?¡± ¡°If there are no ghosts, I won¡¯t go. If I only go to kindergarten every day, then wouldn¡¯t I lose the meaning of my existence?¡± At this moment, Franklin thought of a way to spur her on. He whispered to Lauren, ¡°There might be ghosts in kindergarten, but we don¡¯t know that. Only with your ability will we be able to catch these ghosts.¡± Lauren thought about it for a moment. Franklin was right. In order to give Lauren a moreprehensive understanding of kindergarten life, Franklin found some videos for Lauren to watch. In the videos, Lauren saw many children around her age eating and ying together in the ssroom every day. They attended music ss, craft ss and many other activities, it looked quite fun. Lauren was watching the movie with great interest when she heard Mr. Hayes call them for hotpot dinner. The preparation time needed for hotpot was not long. Basically, one just had to cook up the hotpot base in advance and wash some vegetables. Lauren hadn¡¯t even reached the dining room when she smelled the strong hotpot base. They bought two types of hotpot base, and put them into a pot that was separated into halves. One was spicy while the other was clear soup. Mr. Hayes was preparing the seasonings when he loudly asked everyone, ¡°Who eats spicy food and who doesn¡¯t?¡± At this moment, Quinn and Bryce happened to hear Mr. Hayes calling for dinner, so they came down from upstairs. ¡°I want spicy food.¡± ¡°I also want spicy food.¡± Bryce and Lauren¡¯s voices rang out at the same time. The cute female voice and the clear male voice sounded harmonious when they spoke together. However, the two people did not get along well. Mr. Hayes mixed two portions of spicy soup, while the rest of the people had clear soup. Franklin often had social engagements, where he was required to drink alcohol. As a result, his stomach was not good and he could not take spicy food. On the other hand, Quinn wasining that he would get pimples if he ate spicy food, which would affect his future career development. So, he also refused to take spicy food. In the end, only Bryce and Lauren sat face to face, on the side of the spicy hotpot. Of course, this did not bother Lauren. After all, Bryce had always pretended not to see her and continued to eat his food. However, a problem soon arose. Bryce had indeed ignored Lauren, and he had removed every piece of meat in the pot! As Lauren was shorter, she was always one step slower every time she wanted to pick up a piece of meat. The meat was ced in the pot, but it was emptied in less than ten seconds. Lauren pursed her lips. Three or four rounds had passed, but she had not eaten a single piece of meat. Lauren had carefully selected the meat that was neither fat nor lean! The steam from the hotpot reached her eyes. Lauren¡¯s eyes were red, and she was on the verge of tears. It was okay to cheat her of her feelings, it was okay to cheat her of her money, but it was not okay to eat her meat! Fortunately, Franklin noticed it in time. He scooped some meat out of the clear soup pot and put it into the hotpot to rinse it. When he was rinsing it, he kept staring at the meat, not letting Bryce take it away. After that, he scooped up the meat and ced it in Lauren¡¯s bowl. Franklin repeated this action three to four times before Lauren¡¯s bowl was finally filled with the meat that she loved to eat. ¡°Thank you. Franklin, you¡¯re really great!¡± Lauren looked at Franklin with admiration, as if she was looking at her idol. Quinn sat next to Franklin. At this time, he was not willing to be outdone. He rinsed out some beef balls, stretched out his chopsticks and ced them into Lauren¡¯s bowl. As if asking for credit, Quinn asked, ¡°How about me?¡± Lauren looked at the big beef balls in her bowl and gave a thumbs up to Quinn. ¡°You are also super good.¡± Then, Lauren buried her head in her food. ¡®Hmph, I¡¯ll let that Bryce take care of himself. I am still the best, there¡¯s a dedicated service for me,¡¯ Lauren thought. Mr. Hayes asked at the dining table, ¡°Master Bryce, How¡¯s your studies in school? It¡¯s your third year of high school this year.¡± Studying was a topic that students could never escape from. ¡°It¡¯s still the same. There¡¯s nothing new, and my grades are pretty stable.¡± ¡°I heard that Sir set a goal for you to get into Master Franklin¡¯s school.¡± He was about to put a piece of meat into his mouth. He seemed very dissatisfied with this goal. ¡°Master Franklin got into the top university in the country back then. How could I possibly get into it?¡± The top university in the country! Lauren looked at Franklin. He was so awesome. Chapter 178 - A Happy and Harmonious Scene

Chapter 178: A Happy and Harmonious Scene

Franklin ate slowly, and unlike Lauren who only ate meat, he ate a good bnce of meat and vegetables. He picked up a piece of vegetables and ced it into Lauren¡¯s bowl. ¡°When ites to learning, as long as you work hard, you can see the results. If you feel that you haven¡¯t improved, then you definitely haven¡¯t worked hard.¡± Franklin¡¯s words had the same effect as that of a ss teacher. To students like him, it was nothing more than a bowl of useless chicken soup for the soul. ¡°But learning is really difficult!¡± Those physics forms and German words. Eh¡­ He felt a headacheing on as he thought about it. He quickly ate two more pieces of meat to calm himself down. Looking at the beef that was quickly being gobbled up, Lauren¡¯s heart ached as she thought to herself, ¡®Is learning really that hard?¡¯ She used a month¡¯s time to learn a foreignnguage by herself. At that moment, Quinn burst intoughter as if he had just remembered something. ¡°Do you still remember when Bryce was in primary school, he didn¡¯t memorize the German words properly and was given detention by the teacher. The teacher informed our parents to pick him up. When I went with Franklin, Bryce was crying like a baby. He was crying and snot wasing out of his nose, but yet he was still reciting words.¡± Speaking of the past, there was a faint smile on Franklin¡¯s serious face at this moment. Mr. Hayes recalled and said, ¡°About that incident, I still remember when you guys brought Master Bryce back that night. I thought you guys did something to him that make him cry so miserably.¡± ¡°Yeah, I also remembered that Master Bryce ran away from home because he had to memorize words. We even had to drive around to look for him in the middle of the night.¡± Bryce was not angry when he was remembered of these embarrassing past. He followed everyone andughed heartily. ¡°I won¡¯t be like this now because the teachers no longer give detention.¡± Everyone seemed to have a good time talking about the past. However, in the midst of theirughter, Lauren felt like an outsider. She did not participate in their past, and they seemed to have automatically excluded her. Lauren lowered her head and ate the vegetables that Franklin had ced in her bowl. The vegetables were still as awful as before. After the meal, it was already seven o¡¯clock. Franklin had made an appointment with the director at 8:30. During this period of time, Lauren had to return to her room to do some preparatory work. She had not finished writing the soul-returning talisman. Therefore, after everyone had finished eating the hotpot and sat around the living room to eat the fruit, Lauren went back to her own room to write the soul-returning talisman. [System Divine Nine: Host, are you unhappy because of your brother again?] Lauren knew that System Divine Nine was referring to Bryce. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± In fact, Bryce did not do anything to Lauren. He acted as if he did not know Lauren at all. She originally thought that she could have a good fight, but she did not expect her opponent topletely ignore her. Laurenid on the bed. This was the first time she had eaten so much meat, but she was not happy at all. She would not think about this for now. She needed to get her spirits up and prepare the soul-returning talisman. She took out a stack of talismans and concentrated on writing a talisman on the desk. Writing a talisman was very simple, but it required full concentration. The more focused one was, the better the effect of the talisman would be. Back then, there was even a test. Lauren had put in a lot of effort to learn how to write the best talisman in the shortest time possible. Lauren had written a total of more than 100 pieces, just in case she needed them in unforeseen circumstances. She stuffed all these talismans into her pocket dimension and put the pendants that Quinn had given her this morning into it. There were a total of eleven pendants. Upon closer inspection, one could see that there were letters engraved on the pendants. Lauren now realized that the letters hanging on the door of the room on the Golden Star¡¯s basement were actually the initials of the children who had been captured. Therefore, Lauren looked at the initials on the pendants and matched the names of the missing children ordingly. Franklin was aware that Lauren was making preparations, so he did not disturb her. Lauren came downstairs at 8:00. When she came downstairs, she saw Bryce and Franklin leaning against each other. ¡°Franklin, why is this form wrong?¡± Both of them had their backs to her, so they didn¡¯t notice her approach. Lauren moved closer to take a look and realized that there was an exercise book in front of them. It was filled with all kinds of math problems. Lauren took a few nces and realized that she could not understand it. Chapter 179 - New Lover, Old Love

Chapter 179: New Lover, Old Love

Franklin was holding a ck pen in his right hand. He was writing down a bunch ofplicated forms on the draft paper. Lauren did not understand what he was saying, but she was still looking at it carefully with her hand on her chin. After listening to Franklin exin the whole question, Bryce came to a sudden realization. ¡°Franklin, you¡¯re the best. It¡¯s been so many years since you graduated, yet you still remember it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to memorize these things. You just need to understand it. I saw that you were listening to it very seriously. Your attitude should be fine, but why can¡¯t you get better grades?¡± Bryce shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just forget the questions once I¡¯ve done them.¡± Franklin raised his hand and tapped his younger brother¡¯s head lightly. It was only then that he noticed Lauren. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Lauren nodded and looked at the two of them as if they were about to leave. Bryce held the exercise book in his hand and asked, ¡°Franklin, it¡¯s already sote. Why are you still going out?¡± ¡°I have to apany Lauren to a ce.¡± ¡°Oh, so now that you have a new lover, you can forget about your old one?¡± Franklin frowned. What kind of metaphor was this? ¡°So you¡¯re my old love?¡± Bryce nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Of course, am I not?¡± Franklin shook his head seriously. ¡°Of course not.¡± At this moment, a look of joy appeared in Bryce¡¯s eyes. ¡°So¡­you mean that I¡¯m your new lover?¡± Franklin shook his head again. ¡°You¡¯re neither my new lover nor my old lover.¡± ¡°Then what am I in your heart?¡± For some reason, a sentence suddenly came to Lauren¡¯s mind: You¡¯re my melody. Of course, Franklin had never seen thismercial before. He gave it some serious thought beforeing up with an answer that would make Bryce vomit blood. ¡°You¡¯re a man in my heart. You¡¯re alive and you need me to raise you.¡± Bryce temporarily shut his mouth. He felt that he was no different from a dog. Lauren chuckled at the side. Franklin picked up the car keys and turned to Franklin as if he had remembered something. ¡°By the way, has the kindergarten next to your school opened for enrollment?¡± ¡°Yes, why are you asking this?¡± After Bryce asked the question, he realized that his question was unnecessary. What else could a kindergarten do? Therefore, Bryce did not say anything. Thomas Johnson High School was one of the best high schools in the country. In recent years, they had been expanding their teaching scope. There had been a middle school and an elementary school in the past few years. The middle school and the elementary school were built next to Thomas Johnson High School, which was just a few minutes¡¯ walk away. This year, they had also built a kindergarten, as they nned to provide a ¡°one-stop service¡± for twelve years education. Since Franklin wanted to send Lauren to a kindergarten, then he felt more at ease with the teachers of Thomas Johnson. Bryce was also close by. If Lauren has any problems, he could help to take care of her. But Bryce currently was very stubborn and he refused to listen to others. For a moment, Franklin felt troubled. How could he make Bryce treat Lauren better? ¡°Come on, Franklin! If we don¡¯t go now, we¡¯ll bete.¡± Lauren pulled the hem of Franklin¡¯s shirt. Franklin came back to his senses and extended his hand to Lauren, who held his hand. Just then, Lauren felt an unkind gaze cast upon her, and she looked up to find Bryce looking at her and her hand that was holding onto Franklin¡¯s. It was as if she was snatching his brother away. It was impossible to tell what emotions were in his eyes. Lauren stuck out her tongue, and pulled Franklin out of the house. ¡®Hmph! My brother is mine now!¡¯ Lauren thought. It was already 8:40 when the two of them arrived at the hospital. As they had previously informed the hospital director, there were no longer any parents in the area where the children were. Only the police were guarding the area. The hospital director was standing at the entrance waiting for Franklin. Tony Graham was the director of the Mayo Hospital. He was already over 60 years old and had a wealth of medical experience. After their mother Maria gave birth to Lauren, Tony was in charge of her recovery, and was her doctor for a few years. After Maria¡¯s health improved slightly and she left the hospital to recuperate, Tony returned to the hospital with peace of mind as the director. Therefore, Tony was quite familiar with the Torres family. He respected and had a good impression of Franklin, who was the responsible eldest son of the Torres family. Therefore, when Franklin asked him for assistance, Tony immediately agreed. Franklin parked his car at the entrance of the hospital. ¡°Lauren, wait in the car first. I¡¯ll talk to the hospital director first.¡± Lauren nodded obediently. Then, Franklin turned off the engine and got out of the car. Tony saw Franklin and immediately went up to him. Chapter 180 - Plan B

Chapter 180: n B

The Torres Group donated several pieces of very expensive medical equipment to the hospitalst year, so Tony treated Franklin with even more respect. ¡°Director, I¡¯m really sorry for beingte.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as we can save those children, I don¡¯t mind waiting.¡± After saying that, Tony looked behind Franklin. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would bring a doctor here to save these children?¡± The hospital had endured a lot of pressure today. Ever since the disappearance of these children was announced by the police, many media outlets had blocked the entrance of the hospital today, waiting to interview them. Many parents found their children ina, so they had gone around asking for help and crying to the media. The hospital had hired the most experienced and senior doctors to examine them, but they were unable to find out what the problem was. The hospital¡¯s image was now in imminent danger. Therefore, when Franklin said that he could save all these children, Tony agreed without hesitation. ¡°President Torres, where¡¯s the doctor you brought?¡± ¡°Director, I didn¡¯t bring you a doctor. I just brought someone who can save those children.¡± After saying that, Franklin turned around and went back to the car to carry Lauren out. Tony was stunned for a moment. ¡°President Torres¡­this Is?¡± Before Franklin could introduce her, Lauren took the initiative to speak. ¡°Hello, Mr. Director. I am Lauren, President Torres¡¯s sister.¡± Franklin was amused by the self-introduction of Lauren. ¡°Oh okay, Lauren.¡± Tony was a little confused about the current situation. Wait a minute, she was Franklin¡¯s younger sister? Tony made a calction of Lauren¡¯s age. Mrs. Torres¡¯ poor health back then was because she gave birth to this little girl. Of course, this was not the most important thing right now. Tony continued to look behind him. Lauren asked, ¡°Mr. Director, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for a doctor! Didn¡¯t you say you were going to find someone for me?¡± Franklin and Lauren looked at each other. ¡°Director, Lauren is the person I found.¡± Upon hearing this, Tony was waiting for Franklin to continue saying, ¡°I was just joking.¡± However, he did not get to hear it. Franklin was not joking. But Tony didn¡¯t want to believe it. Was this the miracle doctor that Franklin was talking about? The person who could save a child? But this little girl was only four and a half years old. Her height wasn¡¯t even as tall as a hospital bed. How could she save a child? Franklin saw through Tony¡¯s thoughts with a nce. He said, ¡°Director, I¡¯m not a careless person. Moreover, this matter concerns so many lives. So, I¡¯m definitely not joking.¡± Tony looked calm on the surface, but deep down, he could feel a surge of emotions. ¡®Was he really not fooling around by letting a child treat a patient and save a life?¡¯ ¡°President Torres, this¡­¡± ¡°Director, since so many of your doctors can¡¯t find the root of the problem, why don¡¯t you let Lauren give it a try? Maybe she will seed?¡± ¡®What kind of ridiculous thing was this?!¡¯ Tony thought to himself, ¡®If Lauren really seeded, then how embarrassed would these sixty-something-year-old medical professionals feel?¡¯ Tony thought for a moment and decided to reject the proposal. After all, he was the director of this hospital, so he had to be responsible for these children. It would be best if nothing happened. What if it backfired? What should he do? Even if it meant offending the Torres Group, he still had to reject the proposal. ¡°President Torres, we really can¡¯t do this. It¡¯s too risky.¡± At this moment, Franklin felt that Lauren had drawn a B on his palm. They had made an agreement in the car that this B represented n B. Since their proposal did not get through, they could only resort to other means. After receiving Lauren¡¯s signal, Franklin pulled the director to the side and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then forget it. By the way, director, I¡¯d like to talk to you about the donation of equipment this year.¡± Tony was very happy to hear that. Although he couldn¡¯t save these children tonight, it was still a good idea to get a few more high-end equipment for the hospital! Therefore, he invited Franklin to his office. ¡°Franklin, I want to go to the toilet.¡± ¡°Then go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you in the office.¡± Tony said, ¡°You¡¯re letting Lauren go to the toilet by herself? Why don¡¯t I find a nurse to apany her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Lauren can take care of herself, right?¡± Franklin looked at Lauren, who nodded her head firmly. ¡°Yes, Director. I can take care of myself.¡± Tony smiled and nodded, ¡°Sure, what a sensible girl. President Torres, Let¡¯s move to my office.¡± Chapter 181 - Woke up

Chapter 181: Woke up

Franklin followed Tony to his office. The office was on the same floor and was only a short walk away. Lauren walked towards the washroom. Lauren saw that there were police officers standing in front of every room. If she had not obtained Tony¡¯s permission earlier, they would not have let Lauren in. Lauren did not turn into the toilet. Instead, she walked to a secluded corner and took out a talisman from her pocket dimension. She stuck the talisman on her head and something magical happened. It was an invisibility talisman. Lauren disappeared. Lauren, who was invisible, tiptoed to the middle of the corridor. Although her physical body had disappeared, she could still make a sound, so she had to be careful not to attract attention. She found Lily¡¯s room. When she was checking the pendant, she realized that Lily was one of the children who had been turned into a living dead person and had their souls trapped in the pendant. Perhaps it was because it waste at night, the police officers were a little tired. They were leaning against the wall with their eyes slightly closed, as if they were resting. Lauren¡¯s invisibility ability could onlyst for one minute, so she had no choice but to speed up her movements. She ced her hand on the door handle and gently opened the door. The door still made a sound, but fortunately, it did not attract any attention. After she entered, she gently closed the door. Since these children were not seriously injured, they did not stay in a single ward. There were a total of eight people in this ward, and the ward was very clean and tidy. The children were all lying on the bed. Everyone of them was very thin, and they upied less than half of their own bed. Lauren looked at the name in front of the bed and found Lily¡¯s bed. Just as Yulia had said, Lily was a very cute girl. However, Lily, who was lying on the bed, looked like apletely different personpared to what she had seen in the photos. Lily was now very skinny, and her face was a little dark. Lauren guessed that this was because Lily¡¯s vitality had been sucked out for a long time. One minute had already passed, and Lauren Torres had appeared again. She took out the pendant that belonged to Lily from her pocket dimension and then took out the soul-returning talisman. She ced the soul-returning talisman on the table by the bed, then pressed the pendant on it and began to chant. This time, Lauren had already improved the soul-returning talisman. The soul that was summoned through this soul-returning talisman had a color. Just like now, she had just finished reciting the incantation when she saw a wisp of green smoke drifting out from the pendant. As Lauren recited the incantation, the wisp of green smoke drifted to the air above Lily. Then, the wisp of smoke burst out in all directions like fireworks and disappeared. After she finished reciting the incantation, the soul-returning charm on the table also disappeared. The pendant turned back into a very ordinary pendant. The luster on it had disappeared. The reason why Lauren improved the talisman was to be able to see the situation of the soul more directly. Now that Lily¡¯s soul had returned to her physical body, Lauren knew that there was no problem. After the soul returned to the physical body, the physical body needed a period of time to re-ept the soul. Therefore, after waiting for about a minute, Lauren noticed that Lily¡¯s ckened face was gradually returning to normal. Although she still looked very weak, her condition was much better. The dark color on her face had slowly faded away. After a few seconds, Lily opened her eyes. She woke up. The failed scenario that Lauren had imagined did not happen, but there was a problem. Why was Lily crying the moment she woke up?! And she was crying so loudly. Hadn¡¯t she not eaten for a long time? Lauren was at a loss of what to do. Lily¡¯s cries were initially hoarse, but they became louder and louder. It was as if she was going to cry out all the tears that she had not cried out for the past two years. The security guard outside the door immediately came in upon hearing the cries. Lauren could not hide in time. She could only stand awkwardly by the bed and look at the security guard who had barged in in surprise and Lily who was sitting on the bed bawling her eyes out. This incident quickly alerted the director, who was in his office. ¡°What? The child is crying?¡± Tony quickly put on his white coat and stood up. Franklin saw that things were not looking good, so he followed closely behind. The two of them followed the police to the ward where Lily was. Sure enough, they saw the scene exactly as what the security guard had described. Lily was bawling her eyes out. However, it did not affect the other children. The other children were still lying quietly on the bed with their eyes closed as usual. Chapter 182 - Mission Completed!

Chapter 182: Mission Completed!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Lauren saw Franklin, she secretly stuck out her tongue. She did not expect to be discovered in this manner. When he saw the child had woken up, Tony ignored the child¡¯s cries and first examined her body. Everything was very normal. During the examination process, Lily¡¯s cries gradually weakened and her emotions slowly calmed down. The nurse had already informed Yulia that Lily had woken up. Yulia did not go home today. Instead, she rented a room in the hotel next to the hospital, so when she heard the news, she hurriedly rushed over. Looking at Yulia and Lily¡¯s happy reunion in the ward, Tony nced at Lauren, who had her head lowered and did not say a word because she had been caught. ¡®Why does this Director keep looking at me? Is he going to beat me up?¡¯ Unexpectedly, Tony actually squat down and grab Lauren¡¯s hands with both hands. ¡°Miracle doctor! You are practically a miracle doctor!¡± Franklin, who was still thinking of saving the situation, silently put his hands back into his pockets. It seemed like he was not needed now. ¡°Lauren, how did you wake that little girl up? We tried all sorts of methods today, but none of them worked. What you did was simply too miraculous!¡± Looking at the Director¡¯s attitude that had changed so quickly, Lauren recovered from her shock. The adults were really a bunch of freaks. They could be angry a second ago, and in the next second, they changed to apletely different attitude. ¡°This is my secret. I can¡¯t tell anyone.¡± The Director felt like his 60-plus years of life had been wasted. He couldn¡¯t evenpare to a four-and-a-half-year-old child. Tony looked up at Franklin and said, ¡°President Torres, your family has really produced a miracle doctor.¡± At this moment, Lauren interrupted Tony with a straight face, ¡°I am not a miracle doctor!¡± Following Lauren¡¯s train of thoughts, Tony asked, ¡°Then what are you?¡± Lauren shook her head and said, ¡°I am a Master!¡± Since Lauren said this was a secret, the Director could not pry into it. He discussed with Lauren in a gentle voice, ¡°Master Lauren, if that¡¯s the case, please take a look at the other children. Can you also wake them up?¡± Lauren nodded. ¡°Of course I can. I am here to wake these children up.¡± ¡®There¡¯s hope! There¡¯s hope!¡¯ The Director beamed. ¡°Then... Master Lauren, what kind of equipment do you need? Our hospital has all kinds of high-end equipment.¡± Lauren shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. I just need a quiet environment. No one else cane in except for me.¡± Then, Lauren tilted her head. ¡°No, Franklin can go in with me.¡± After hearing Lauren¡¯s request, Franklin smiled and rubbed her head. When the Director heard Lauren¡¯s strange request, he had no choice but to agree. After all, Lauren was the only savior now. He immediately nodded. ¡°No problem. Let¡¯s start now!¡± Then, Lauren was let through by the security guards. There were only six children in the first ward. Lauren did the same thing as before. As the soul-returning spell was a rtivelyplicated spell, Lauren could only save one child at a time. ¡°If only I was a little more powerful, I would be able to save more children at the same time.¡± She pouted and ced the soul-returning talisman on the bedside table to start chanting. After chanting one incantation, she went straight to the next bed and repeated the same action. As some of the children¡¯s souls were quite far away from this ce, they could only wait. As expected, when Lauren was chanting in front of the fourth bed, she could see a wisp of green smoke floating in the air above the first bed. Just like before, the wisp of smoke dispersed, it entered the body of the child on the first ward. By the time Lauren finished casting the incantation on the child in the first ward, the souls of the other three children in the ward had already returned to their original bodies. Lauren waited for another five minutes. The souls of the six children in the first ward had already returned to their original bodies. As a result, cries could be heard everywhere. Many doctors and nurses rushed over to check on the bodies of these children. After that, Lauren became more confident. She then went to another ward. As she became more confident and more skillful at chanting incantations, the speed at which the souls of these children returned became faster and faster. By the time Lauren finished chanting thest incantation, almost all of the children had already woken up. The entire floor instantly became like a kindergarten filled with all kinds of cries. There was a ¡°ding¡± sound in Lauren¡¯s head. [System Divine Nine: Mission 3pleted.] At that moment, Lauren only felt her entire body rx. She had finallypleted Mission 3!! Chapter 183 - Something out of the Blue

Chapter 183: Something out of the Blue

After Lauren hadpleted everything, she quietly left with Franklin. When they reached the entrance of the hospital, they happened to see Yulia rushing in, her face clearly filled with joy. Lauren pulled Franklin to a corner and allowed Yulia to walk past them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say hello to her?¡± Lauren shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m tired today. I want to go back and rest early.¡± Lauren was telling the truth. Although she was very happy right now, her vitality was a little depleted after casting so many spells consecutively. Even so, on the way back to the Torres residence, Franklin could feel that Lauren was in a very rxed mood. ¡°Feeling happy?¡± ¡°Of course! So many children were saved by me! I feel super happy!¡± Seeing the fatigue on Lauren¡¯s face, Franklin did not talk to her anymore. Instead, he drove a little faster. The mansion was supposed to be 30 minutes away, but Franklin shortened it to 20 minutes. When the car stopped at the Torres mansion, Franklin noticed that Lauren had already fallen asleep leaning against the car window. Her face was calm, but her lips were a little pale. Overall, she seemed to be in a good condition. Franklin opened the car door and carefully picked up Lauren, trying not to wake her up. Before Franklin entered the house, he could hear the sound effects of the game. In the living room, Quinn and Bryce were ying games excitedly with their game controllers. ¡°Are you stupid? He¡¯s right in front of you. Can¡¯t you see him?!¡± ¡°My button is broken!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any more health. I don¡¯t have any more health!¡± Bryce and Quinn¡¯s voices could be heard. When Franklin carried Lauren into the living room, Bryce was about toin to Franklin, ¡°Franklin¡­¡± Before he could say anything, Franklin stopped him. ¡°Both of you lower your voices. Lauren is already asleep. It¡¯s sote, so both of you should go to bed early. Don¡¯t make any noise.¡± With that, Franklin carried Lauren upstairs with him. Bryce looked at Franklin¡¯s back. Suddenly, he did not want to y the game anymore. He threw the game controller to the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m not ying, it¡¯s no fun.¡± How could Quinn not know what his third brother was thinking? He used to behave the same way too, inexplicably jealous of a child. ¡°Quinn, what¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t we agree to make things difficult for Lauren back then? Why have both of you changed sides now? Am I the only one on the same side as Mom and Dad?¡± Quinn raised his hand and pped Bryce on the back of his head. He did not control his strength and Bryce let out a ¡°hiss¡± sound. ¡°Who told you that Mom and Dad are on the same side as you? Mom knew that she was in poor health, but yet she insisted on giving birth to Lauren. Did you think she didn¡¯t like Lauren?¡± ¡°But all these years, I haven¡¯t seen Mom talk about Lauren. If she didn¡¯t hate her, why would she send her away? Our family was so peaceful during those years when she wasn¡¯t around.¡± Quinn rarely stayed at home these few years. He was always wandering abroad, but he knew that things were not like what Bryce had said. When Lauren was not around, the Torres family was indeed peaceful, but it was more like it was overly quiet than peaceful. The matriarch of the Torres family liked to pay her respects to gods. She often stayed in the temple for a year or so at a time. Meanwhile, his parents were away from home all year round and he was leading a wandering life. Mr. Hayes and Franklin were usually the only ones in the house. Sometimes, when he returned home, he would spend the entire day cooped up in his room. There was no one to talk to or chat with. It was no different from living alone. However, when he returned home this time, he clearly felt that things were different. Since Lauren returned, though they would argue and fight over a piece of chicken, life was more colourful and not as lifeless as before. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Quinn?¡± Quinn finally realized that he was in a daze. He could not help butugh as he patted Bryce on the shoulder. ¡°You have a deep prejudice against Lauren right now. No matter how much I try to persuade you, you won¡¯t ept it. You¡¯ll understand when you grow up in the future.¡± Bryce felt as if he had heard something out of the blue. ¡°Understand? I¡¯m never going to understand. I¡¯m not going to talk to you now, both of you had been drugged by this little brat. I¡¯m going to my room!¡± Quinn looked at his exasperated third brother as he walked up the stairs. He raised his eyebrows and nned to go to bed early as well. After Pauline was arrested, Golden Star Agency had also stopped operating. They were now under investigation by the police. Chapter 184 - Bewitched

Chapter 184: Bewitched

Quinn¡¯s contract with the Golden Star Agency had been automatically terminated, but Isaac still thought highly of him. Isaac had asked him if he wanted to continue signing with the Agency. If so, he would assign him another agent. However, Quinn didn¡¯t agree. Firstly, he didn¡¯t want to continue being restrained by the Agency. Secondly, the Golden Star Agency had left him with too many terrible memories. Therefore, he decided to open his own studio. There were many things to do and he needed to conserve his energy, so he stopped the game and went upstairs to sleep. The next day, Lauren did not wake up naturally. Perhaps it was because she had consumed too much energy yesterday, her eyelids had been very heavy ever since she fell asleep. No matter how hard she tried, she felt that she did not have enough sleep. Even when Franklin came in to call her, she did not wake up immediately. This made Franklin nervous for a while. ¡°Franklin, I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± It was already 10 o¡¯clock. Franklin came up to call her, as he was worried that Lauren would be hungry if she did not eat breakfast. ¡°Then, do you want to eat breakfast before you continue sleeping?¡± When Lauren heard that there was food, she was willing to eat anything, so Franklin arranged for someone to bring the breakfast up. After eating, Lauren went back to sleep. She didn¡¯t wake up until 12 o¡¯clock. This time, she was full of energy when she woke up. Lauren knocked on the door of Franklin¡¯s study room and found that Franklin was not inside, so she skipped downstairs. Franklin was indeed downstairs. In fact, the three brothers were sitting on the sofa in a order manner. This inexplicably reminded Lauren the story of three little pigs. ¡°Franklin, Quinn!¡± Lauren shouted. Franklin and Quinn raised their heads at the same time and responded. Meanwhile, Bryce turned his face to the other side, only showing the back to Lauren. ¡°You¡¯re awake? How do you feel? Are you hungry?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m awake. I feel very good, and I¡¯m very hungry.¡± ¡°Good-for-nothing, it¡¯s only been less than two hours since you¡¯ve finished your breakfast, and you¡¯re already hungry? You obviously didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Bryce did not say these words in a whisper. Everyone present heard it clearly. Lauren did not argue with him. She was in a good mood today, so she did not argue. She extended her hands to Franklin. Franklin skillfully carried Lauren on hisp. ¡°I¡¯ll braid your hair.¡± Therefore, Franklin took out the braid tool from under the coffee table in front of the sofa and began to braid Lauren¡¯s hair. Bryce was stunned by how skillful Franklin was. ¡°Franklin, why are you so¡­feminine now?¡± Bryce thought for a long time before using this word. Feminine? Actually, it wasn¡¯t. Bryce felt that braiding hair was something that girls did. In his heart, his big brother had always been an aloof and noble schr. Yet, he was actually braiding hair for a little girl? Moreover, judging from his skillful movements, it was obvious that he had done it countless times. If it was before, Franklin might have felt humiliated and angry from embarrassment, but now, he was very calm and epted the fact. ¡°It¡¯s just one more skill. I suggest you give it a try. In the future, if you don¡¯t seed, you can even set up a stall by the roadside and braid hair for little girls to earn some money.¡± Laurenughed out loud. She was surprised by her brother¡¯s sharp business instincts. ¡°Quinn, what are you doing? You¡¯re looking so serious.¡± Lauren could see that Quinn had been watching Franklin¡¯s movements the whole time. ¡°I¡¯m looking at how this is done. Franklin, how did this strand of hair wind its way here?¡± Quinn recalled thest time he failed to braid Lauren¡¯s hair, so he decided to learn from his mistakes. The two of them were like the first andst in their ss. One was teaching while the other was learning. They were both very serious. Bryce, who was watching from the side, eximed that the world had changed. ¡°The Torres family is done for. The Torres family is done for.¡± Bryce shook his head as he walked upstairs. Mr. Hayes, who had juste down, looked at the mumbling Bryce with a confused expression. ¡°Master Bryce, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. Hayes, Franklin and Quinn have gone crazy!¡± Mr. Hayes went downstairs to take a look and saw the three siblings getting along harmoniously. He was already used to it. However, the impact was quite big for Master Bryce. Looking at the two young masters studying Lauren¡¯s hair in detail, Mr. Hayes was certain that these two would definitely love their daughters dearly in the future! After Lauren¡¯s hair was braided, she mored to go out and y. ¡°Look at how beautifully braided my hair is. The clothes I¡¯m wearing today are also so beautiful. Shouldn¡¯t I go out and y? Otherwise, it would be a waste of this outfit!¡± Chapter 185 - Whos the Boss

Chapter 185: Who¡¯s the Boss

It was not the first time they had experienced Lauren¡¯s glib tongue. ¡°But we just went out yesterday.¡± Franklin crossed his arms in front of his chest as he sat on the sofa and looked down at Lauren. He felt as though he was in a business negotiation in the conference room. Lauren pursed her lips. ¡°But we ate yesterday. We have to eat today too. We took a shower yesterday and we still have to take a shower today. If we went out to y yesterday, why can¡¯t we go out and y today?¡± Lauren¡¯s logic was inexplicable. However, coupled with her expression and voice, Franklin was actually convinced for a moment. Fortunately, he quickly steadied his mind and put forward his own conditions. ¡°You can go out to y today, but you have to promise me that you will go to kindergarten.¡± Lauren tilted her head and thought for a while. ¡®Go to kindergarten?¡¯ Lauren thought. ¡°Alright, I promise you. I¡¯ll go!¡± Since her brothers had to work from Monday to Friday, she could go to kindergarten and y with her friends. Just like what Franklin said, there might be people or ghosts in the kindergarten who needed her help. Since Lauren agreed so readily, Franklin could not break his promise too. ¡°Well, tell me where you want to go.¡± Lauren mentioned a ce that Ben would vomit blood after hearing. ¡°Star Dream Amusement Park? Miss Torres, why are you going to that amusement park again? I¡¯ve been to more amusement parks this year than I¡¯ve ever been in my entire life.¡± And the thought of the ghosts he saw on the security camera made him shudder. ¡°Although I have been to the amusement park so many times, I haven¡¯t been able to y anything. Every time, it¡¯s for a mission.¡± Reality proved that Lauren¡¯s coquettishness always had a magical effect. Half an hourter, the Torres family was on their way to Star Dream Amusement Park. Even Bryce, who was in his room studying, was dragged out. ¡°I¡¯m in my third year of high school this year, but you guys are still bringing me to the amusement park. Are you going to let me study or not?¡± The people going for this trip were the same asst time, except that Bryce was joining them this time. Mr. Hayes, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, said, ¡°You need to work and rest at the same time, Master Bryce. You haven¡¯t been back for so long. Juste out and y with us once.¡± At home, Bryce had always been the most obedient to Mr. Hayes. He still had some respect for his older brother, Franklin. Though there were times when he did not agree with Franklin, he kept the anger to himself, and he did not dare to speak up. However, he sincerely listened to Mr. Hayes. So, after listening to Mr. Hayes, Bryce shut his mouth. Simrly, they also bought a lot of snacks and put them in the car this time. Lauren even secretly stuffed a lot of them into her pocket dimension. When Lauren arrived at the amusement park, the employees were very sharp-eyed and immediately recognized her. After all, she had so many handsome men by her side. It was hard not to notice them. As they looked at the handsome men, they immediately realized that their boss was here, so they quickly called the manager over. The manager opened the back door and let them in. Bryce looked at the people in the queue in the distance, while they leisurely entered through the back door. He whistled, ¡°Franklin, you sure have a lot of connections. You even know someone from the amusement park.¡± Franklin smiled and shook his head. ¡°It isn¡¯t because of me this time.¡± ¡°Then who is it?¡± Bryce didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Could it be that Quinn is advertising for this amusement park?¡± Quinn shook his head as well, indicating that he didn¡¯t know either. At this moment, the manager who handled the fastne for the amusement park returned with a few orange bracelets. With these orange bracelets, they could use the fastne while ying with the amusement park¡¯s facilities. In another word, they would have priority and they did not have to queue up like the ordinary passengers. The manager respectfully bent down and handed the orange bracelets to Lauren. ¡°Here you go, Boss.¡± The rest of the people, except for Franklin and Ben, did not know about this. When they heard how the manager addressed Lauren, they were stunned. Quinn asked, ¡°Lauren, what¡¯s wrong? Do you have another name called Boss?¡± The manager had a good attitude and always answered every question he asked. He smiled at Quinn and said, ¡°You must be joking.¡± The corner of Quinn¡¯s mouth twitched. He was not joking. The manager continued, ¡°Miss Torres is the boss of our amusement park. ¡°We have specially provided you with VIP services this time. We hope that you will be able to spend a happy day here. Boss, do you need someone to apany you?¡± Lauren shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We¡¯ll just have some fun by ourselves. You should get back to work.¡± ¡°Alright. If you have any questions, you can look for any of the employees in the park. We¡¯ll provide you with the best service.¡± Chapter 186 - Hit the Rodents Games

Chapter 186: Hit the Rodents Games

With that, the manager left, leaving behind several shocked people in the room. Among them, other than Franklin and Ben, Mr. Hayes was the calmest. After all, he had already received a house from Lauren. Now, he would not be surprised if Lauren took out anything. Although Bryce was shocked, he was embarrassed to ask since he had been giving Lauren a cold shoulder. They put on their orange bracelets and walked into the park. Three minutester, Franklin couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He turned around and looked at Quinn. ¡°Can you shut your mouth? Do you need to be surprised for so long?¡± Quinn hadn¡¯t recovered from his shock since the beginning. He looked at the huge amusement park, the amusement facilities and the crowd. His mind was filled with red banknotes. ¡°Franklin, our sister is the owner of this amusement park!¡± Franklin lowered his head and looked at Lauren. Lauren also looked at Franklin tacitly. By reading each other¡¯s eyes, they knew they shared the same thought¡ªQuinn¡¯s brain was damaged. After walking for a few minutes, Quinn finally came back to his senses. He held onto Lauren and said, ¡°It¡¯s such a big amusement park. Why don¡¯t I be your spokesperson? Just put my poster outside the amusement park. It will definitely attract a lot of people here.¡± Lauren gave a perfunctoryugh. No one knew if she had agreed or not. As Lauren was with them, they could only y in the children¡¯s section. The children¡¯s section was not very exciting. Most of the activities were short roller coasters, merry-go-rounds and whack-a-mole games. Everyone followed behind Lauren like bodyguards. Lauren walked in front, looking at this and that. ¡°Franklin, I want to y the whack-a-mole game!¡± ¡°I want to y the whack-a-mole game too!¡± Both Lauren and Bryce spoke at the same time. There were two whack-a-mole game machines, and these two machines had online features, which meant that they could be yed together. Therefore, the first game between Lauren and Bryce started at the whack-a-mole machines . Bryce was full of confidence. He had loved ying these games since he was young, so his reaction speed was very fast. When he was young, he had always won when he yed games with other children. So, this should also be the case with Lauren. The games on both sides started at the same time. Franklin, Quinn, Ben and Mr. Hayes, stood behind the two of them and watched the battle seriously. After the game started, the two of them began to react. Bryce¡¯s reaction speed was indeed very fast. He could hit eight out of ten moles. On the other hand, Lauren¡¯s reaction speed was even faster. It was as if she could sense which hole the rodents would appear from, and hit on every shot. Therefore, Lauren won the first round very smoothly. Bryce was both shocked and unconvinced at the same time when he lost. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. My performance was unstable just now! Let¡¯s do it again!¡± Therefore, the two of them yed again. Lauren¡¯s skill level was still very stable. This time, Bryce caught up and hit all the rodents. However, Bryce¡¯s unyielding character did not allow him to lose a round. ¡°No, two out of three wins. Let¡¯s y again.¡± After ying twice, Lauren felt bored. However, since Bryce said so, Lauren had no choice but to y again. Perhaps Bryce was nervous this time, his results were actually not as good as the first time. Out of ten moles, he only hit seven, while Lauren hit every single one of them. ¡°Good job, Lauren. You¡¯ve won our gaming god Bryce.¡± Quinn¡¯s voice came from behind. Bryce, who was used to being praised by others, had actually lost to a little brat that he hated! He looked at Lauren and said, ¡°Impossible! How can you possibly win against me?! y again, I want to watch over you! You must have cheated.¡± So, Lauren began to whack the moles for the fourth time. This time, Bryce was sincerely convinced that Lauren had won. The seconds before the rodent appeared, Lauren seemed to be able to predict its location and immediately moved the hammer over. Sometimes, even before the mole¡¯s head could pop out, it was already knocked down by Lauren. Thus, in the first gaming battle, Bryce suffered a crushing defeat. Lauren happily took the first prize that Mr. Hayes had given her, which was an ice-cream bar. She secretly wondered if she had cheated? Because her hearing was better than other people¡¯s, she focused her senses while ying the game. She could hear the sounds of the traps in the machine. Through these sounds, she could determine the location of the rodent that was about to pop out. Lauren licked a mouthful of the taro-vored ice cream. ¡®Forget it, I¡¯ll just cheat. This ice-cream bar is really delicious,¡¯ Lauren thought. Chapter 187 - Haunted House

Chapter 187: Haunted House

Many of the activities that followed werepleted by Lauren alone because the otheres were willing to y with her on the merry-go-round or train. Even Franklin, who had always doted on Lauren, could not bear to sit on the pink pony. Therefore, Lauren could only y with these activities on her own. ¡°It¡¯s so boring to y alone.¡± Lauren got off the merry-go-round and couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°You¡¯reining when you¡¯ve something to y while we can only watch you y.¡± Quinn grumbled as he patted the mosquito on his hand. ¡°I know what we can y together!¡± They looked in the direction Lauren¡¯s chubby little finger was pointing at. The word ¡°Haunted House¡± was written on it. Looking at these two words, Quinn took a deep breath. ¡®Hasn¡¯t Lauren seen enough ghosts?¡¯ Quinn thought. ¡®Why does she want to go to a haunted house just to see a ghost when she is here at an amusement park?¡¯ ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡± Quinn firmly rejected, he tightly held onto a pir outside the haunted house,pletely refusing to let go. ¡°Quinn, the ghosts are all fake!¡± Lauren initially thought that afterpleting this mission with her, Quinn would be bolder. She did not expect that he would not even dare to go to a haunted house. However, Quinn still refused to budge. ¡°No way! I¡¯m not going!¡± Therefore, Lauren began to negotiate. ¡°Quinn, if you apany me, I can make you the spokesperson of Star Dream Amusement Park! When that timees, your posters will be everywhere, and everyone will know how handsome you are.¡± ¡°What do you mean everyone will know how handsome I am? Everyone already knows I¡¯m very handsome, okay?!¡± Even though he said that, Quinn was tempted when he heard Lauren¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just some props, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± He waved his hand casually, looking extremely proud and confident. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in.¡± Ben had seen the real ghosts, so he was definitely not afraid of these fake ghosts. As for Mr. Hayes, he had already lived for sixty to seventy years, so of course he did not believe in these things. He was a firm materialist. Bryce, on the other hand, felt bored. He put his hands in his pockets and slowly followed behind the group. ¡°Hello, since you are our VIP users, we have specially selected the most exciting theme for you. Please put on your 3D sses and enter in turn.¡± ¡°We need to wear 3D sses? Your haunted house is quite high-end.¡± Lauren fiddled with her 3D sses and realized that they were not the right size for her. Seeing this, Franklin said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you change your sses with Bryce? His sses are more suitable for you.¡± They put on their 3D sses and were led into an entrance by the shop assistant. After entering, they saw a narrow corridor through the 3D sses. There were many doors on both sides of the corridor, which actually looked a little simr to the basement floor of the Golden Star Agency. These doors were all tightly shut. There were only very dim lights in the corridor, which was enough for them to see the way clearly. Franklin held onto Lauren¡¯s hand as they walked in front. Behind them was Quinn, who had been holding onto Bryce the whole time. At the end of the group were Ben and Mr. Hayes. The moment Lauren entered the haunted house, she could hear Quinn starting to wail and scream. Franklin was disgusted. ¡°Quinn, if you continue to scream like that, even the ghosts will be scared away by you.¡± The sound effects of the haunted house were terrifying. It was eerie. If one listened carefully, they could hear the cries of children and the voices of people talking. They walked side by side. There were things around the corridor, and they would sometimes step on something. ¡°Quinn, I advise you not to look at the floor.¡± The more Lauren said this, the more curious Quinn became. He nced at the ground. ¡°Ah¡­what the hell is that?!¡± It was soft and stic! ¡°It¡¯s just a finger.¡± Bryce spoke indifferently and pulled away the hand that was wrapped around Quinn¡¯s neck. He almost suffocated. ¡°Quinn, you¡¯re so timid. Looks like I didn¡¯t find the right way to scare you in the past.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a coward, it¡¯s just that both of you are too bold!¡± They continued to walk forward. However, there was nothing else at the end of the corridor, but a door. ¡°Lauren! Don¡¯t open that door!¡± Suddenly, Lauren regretted bringing Quinn in. ¡°Why not? How are we supposed to go if we don¡¯t open it?¡± ¡°We¡­we¡¯re going back!¡± Quinn¡¯s voice was trembling all the time. Lauren let out a ¡°tsk¡± and ced her small hand on the door handle. Franklin did not help. After all, it was Lauren who wanted to y. He should just let her enjoy it. After all, she was not afraid of it. These fake ghosts were less threatening to her. Chapter 188 - Volunteered

Chapter 188: Volunteered

Lauren opened the door. There was a room inside, and there was another door at the other end of the room. Therefore, Lauren inferred that when she opened the other door, they would arrive at the next room. Each room should have a different ghost. There was a wardrobe and a bed in this room. On the bed, there was only a nket. It did not bulge, so it looked like there was nothing in it. They walked to the other door and took a look. There was a note on the door that said, ¡°To open this door, please find the key.¡± Lauren tried to twist the doorknob, but it would not open. She turned around and said, ¡°We should be looking for the key in this room.¡± ¡°What kind of haunted house is this? It¡¯s obviously an escape room, and we¡¯re even ying with ghosts.¡± Ever since Quinn entered the room, he had not stopped talking. He was either screaming or ridiculing the others. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Bryce volunteered. He usually loved escape rooms. Because of the 3D sses, everything became very realistic. Bryce fumbled his way to the bed and picked up a corner of the nket. Quinn hid behind Franklin, not daring to look. Bryce did not hesitate at all and directly lifted the nket. ¡°Ah!!¡± Quinn¡¯s scream made Franklin feel like his ears were going deaf. A long-haired woman was on the bed. This woman¡¯s eyes, nose and mouth were all bleeding. Her eyes did not have pupils, only left with the white of the eye. Her appearance was indeed quite frightening. After the quilt was lifted, the female ghost bounced up. Lauren had sharp eyes. With one nce, she saw that there was a rope on the female ghost¡¯s wrist. On the rope was the key. ¡°The key is in the hands of the female ghost!¡± As this female ghost was a 3D image, she could fly and float. With the 3D sses, they could see that the female ghost was suspended in the air above them, floating straight towards them. Meanwhile, the blood on her face continued to drip down. As she flew, the female ghost wasughing. Herughter was shrill and ear-piercing. Although it was fake, the scene was very vivid at that moment. Even Bryce could not help but take a step back. As she watched the female ghost fly towards her, for a moment, Lauren subconsciously wanted to take out a talisman. Could this be the legendary upational disease? In the end, she managed to control herself and repeatedly told herself that this was just a game. Lauren pulled Franklin¡¯s pants. ¡°Franklin, carry me.¡± Franklin picked up Lauren. Just as the female ghost flew past her, Lauren quickly grabbed the key. ¡°I have the key!¡± The moment Lauren grabbed the key, the female ghost disappeared. The room returned to silence, leaving behind a strange empty bed. They used the key to open the door and entered the next room. As Bryce did not sessfullypleted the mission in the previous room, he volunteered to continue the challenge in this room. This room looked like a study. There were many bookshelves and a very wide desk. ¡°ording to past experience, these ghosts must be hidden in one of the cabs.¡± So, Bryce went to search through the cabs. Mr. Hayes and Ben were only here to experience it. During this time, they stood in the corner and watched the group of children ying. ¡°There¡¯s nothing. How strange!¡± Bryce did not find anything, so he closed the cabs. Suddenly, he cried out in pain. Franklin asked, ¡°Bryce, what¡¯s wrong?¡± After putting on the 3D sses, everyone¡¯s appearance was reced by a virtual character. They only know the other party¡¯s location, but they did not know what had happened to the other party. This made the game even more difficult and exciting. If they could not see who theirpanions were, their fear would definitely increase. Bryce shook his head and realized that the others could not see. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a nail that scratched my hand. It seems to be bleeding a little.¡± Lauren had a sharp nose and she could indeed smell the blood. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just a few drops of blood.¡± Then, Bryce walked to the desk and began to study the things in front of the desk. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a box here.¡± Franklin and Lauren went over to take a look. As Quinn was scared, Ben, Mr. Hayes and he had be the ¡°corner trio¡±. ¡°What¡¯s in this box?¡± Bryce opened the box. However, Franklin and Lauren were a little confused. What box was Bryce talking about? They did not see any box on the desk from their 3D sses. There were only some books and papers. Chapter 189 - The Pendant Appeared Again

Chapter 189: The Pendant Appeared Again

However, they could clearly hear Bryce fiddling with something. ¡°It¡¯s open! Why is it a pendant? Is the key hidden inside this pendant?¡± Lauren was rmed. Something was not right. ¡°Don¡¯t touch that pendant!¡± Lauren immediately took off her 3D sses. The room was still quite bright. Lauren saw Bryce holding a wooden box in his hand. Inside the box was a pendant. Bryce did not listen to Lauren. Instead, he picked up the pendant and focused all his attention on getting the key to continue the challenge. However, the moment he touched the pendant, his entire body suddenly twitched and he fainted on the ground. The pendant also fell to the ground and shed with a red light before it returned to normal. Franklin also realized that something was wrong. After taking off his sses, he saw Bryce who was unconscious on the ground. Mr. Hayes, Ben and Quinn were still hiding in a corner. ¡°Don¡¯t startle the three of them for now.¡± Lauren squatted down to look at Bryce. Then, she shifted her gaze to the pendant on the ground. This pendant looked very familiar. It was clearly the pendant that Pauline had brought for those artistes. No wonder Bryce had said that his hand had been cut by ident. For a top-notch amusement park like Star Dream Amusement Park, such mistake of exposing a nail would definitely not ur as this would be dangerous for any customer. Therefore, Bryce was definitely not cut by a nail, but by a deliberate act. Bryce had bled. In addition, he had touched this pendant. So, his soul was sucked into the pendant. Fortunately, Lauren was already familiar with these things. Lauren did not understand why these things would appear in a haunted house, but the most important thing was to rescue Bryce first. She took out the soul-returning talisman from her pocket dimension and recited the talisman with ease. The time for the soul-returning talisman to take effect was getting faster and faster. In less than ten seconds, Bryce¡¯s soul had returned to its original position. Bryce woke up and saw himself lying on the ground. He did not know what had happened. ¡°What happened to me?¡± At this moment, the three people in the corner also realized that something was wrong. They took off their sses and saw Bryce sitting on the ground. ¡°Master Bryce, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Bryce shook his head in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I suddenly fainted. When I woke up, I was already lying on the ground.¡± ¡°Bryce has low blood sugar. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Franklin¡¯s words had always been very convincing, so everyone nodded. When Bryce got up from the ground, he scratched his head. ¡°But I¡¯ve never been in a situation like this before. I even ate my portion for lunch during breakfast today. How could I have low blood sugar?¡± Mr. Hayes was worried about Bryce, so he pulled Bryce to the front while Lauren and Franklin stayed at the back. Lauren picked up the pendant and put it into her pocket dimension. She nned to study it carefully when she got back. Due to this small incident, they did not continue ying. Instead, they went out through the emergency tunnel. After they went out, Lauren found the manager and asked him to close the haunted house for the time being. The manager was a little surprised. ¡°Boss, our haunted house is very famous. A lot of visitorse here just to experience our haunted house.¡± ¡°Our haunted house has been open for so long. Has anything strange happened?¡± ¡°Strange? No, boss. It¡¯s been more than two years since it opened, and there have never been any idents.¡± ¡°No one has fainted?¡± The managerughed. ¡°Of course not. Our ghosts aren¡¯t scary. It¡¯s just that we have 3D sses, so it¡¯s more realistic. Customers are willing toe and experience it.¡± Lauren took out the pendant from her pocket dimension. ¡°Have you seen this pendant?¡± The manager wanted to reach out and take a closer look, but Lauren stopped him. So, the manager retracted his hand. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve never seen this thing before.¡± Lauren agreed, but she insisted that the manager to temporarily close the haunted house. Due to the fainting incident, Lauren was no longer in the mood to y. They set off on their return journey. However, Lauren was still thinking about the previous incident. For the past two years, the haunted house had been operating normally, and the pendant was also not a prop inside the haunted house. So everything that happened today was aimed at them. However, Pauline and Irene were already dead, and Master Maverick had already been arrested by the police. So who was the mastermind behind today¡¯s incident? That person must have known that they wereing to the amusement park today. Chapter 190 - Strange Roses

Chapter 190: Strange Roses

On the way back, Bryce looked a little listless. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me my blood sugar is really low! Why do I feel a little weak right now?¡± Lauren pursed her lips. This was natural. After all, his soul had left his body for a moment. She took out a piece of chocte from her pocket dimension and handed it to Bryce. Bryce looked at the chubby hand that suddenly stretched out in front of him. On her chubby hand, she held a gold-wrapped piece of chocte. For a moment, he was a little surprised, and he did not reach out to take it. He turned his head and looked out of the car window, ignoring Lauren. Lauren wasn¡¯t angry. She didn¡¯t have the time to care about his attitude toward her. She took her hand back, opened the chocte and ate it herself. When they got home, they got out of the car and saw a bouquet of bright red roses at the door. ¡°Hey, are these roses from my fans?¡± Quinn picked up the bouquet of roses and saw a card inside. ¡°What, this bouquet is actually for Lauren? You are so young, and you already have a suitor?¡± Lauren took the card, which did not have any patterns and pictures. On it, the following words were written: ¡°See youter, Lauren.¡± ¡®See meter? Who¡¯s this from?¡¯ Lauren looked at the card a few times, but she couldn¡¯t find any clues. Franklin walked up to her and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably from some children¡¯s parents. After all, you saved so many children this time.¡± ¡®Really?¡¯ Lauren was a little confused. But how did these people know where she lived? No matter what, Lauren was very happy to receive such a big bouquet of flowers. She carried the bouquet of flowers back to her room and ced the bouquet of flowers on the table intact. She thenid the card t on the table. She nned to take a phototer tomemorate the first bouquet of roses she received in her life. However, when she took out the camera from her pocket dimension and was about to take a photo, she discovered that there was something different about the card on the table. At the lower right corner of the card, there were a few letters. DRW. Lauren picked up the card and examined it again to confirm. She had not seen these letters before, or else Franklin and Quinn would have also noticed them. This meant that these letters had only appeared after she had entered the room. Then, Lauren shifted her gaze away from the card. An even more surprising thing happened. The petals of the roses on the table had all fallen off and spread all over the table. At first nce, it looked like a shocking scene of fresh blood. The stalk of the roses as well as the paper used to wrap the roses were gone. The petals of the roses that fell on the table darkened, withered and then disappeared. Everything happened in just a few seconds. This bouquet of roses was definitely not given by an ordinary person. Lauren thought about what happened today. Maybe the incident at the amusement park had something to do with the person who gave this bouquet of roses to her. With this thought in mind, Lauren took out today¡¯s pendant from her pocket dimension and observed it carefully. This pendant looked exactly the same as the previous one. She then took out the dozens of useless pendants. After the soul left these pendants, the magical power of these pendantspletely disappeared. They were just ordinary pendants. Lauren looked at them carefully and discovered that there seemed to be something extra in the previous pendants. There was a small rose on the back of each pendant. It wasn¡¯t there before. Lauren flipped to the back of the pendant that she picked up today and discovered that there were actually roses on the back of this pendant as well! There were no roses on the back of the pendant when they were at the haunted house today! In order to confirm whether the roses on the pendants were there in the first ce or if they had suddenly appeared, Lauren immediately ran out of the room and found Quinn. She asked Quinn for the pendant that she had imitated. The fake pendant was copied from the real pendant, so it would be exactly the same as the original pendant. If the original pendant didn¡¯t have roses, then the one she imitated definitely didn¡¯t either! Quinn was standing in front of Franklin¡¯s study room at the moment, he was asking for advice on opening the studio. ¡°Quinn, do you still have the pendant I have given youst time?¡± ¡°Pendant? Why do you still need that thing? I think I put it in the drawer in my room.¡± Lauren did not exin. ¡°Hurry up and give it to me!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Since you¡¯re in such a hurry, I¡¯ll go up and get it for you right now.¡± In the study room, only Lauren and Franklin were left. ¡°Lauren, what happened? Didn¡¯t you alreadyplete the mission?¡± Everything was uncertain, and the disappearance of the roses was too bizarre. Therefore, Lauren only shook her head and did not tell Franklin about it. ¡°Nothing, I just want to see it.¡± Franklin did not continue to ask. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve talked to the principal of the kindergarten. You can go to the kindergarten tomorrow.¡± Chapter 191 - Coincidental or Deliberate

Chapter 191: Coincidental or Deliberate

¡°Going to kindergarten tomorrow? So soon! I am not ready for anything yet.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to prepare anything, just go to kindergarten and don¡¯t scare the kids.¡± ¡°How could I scare those children? I am so cute.¡± When Quinn came back from upstairs with the pendant, he heard what Lauren said and couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°In what way are you cute? You look so excited when you see a ghost.¡± When he thought about the haunted house this afternoon, Quinn had goosebumps. That was true. Catching ghosts was Lauren¡¯s mission. With every ghost she caught, she would bring more peace in this world. After obtaining the pendant, Lauren returned to her room to continue her research. Looking at Lauren¡¯s back as she left, Franklin asked Quinn, ¡°Did you feel that Lauren was a little strange just now?¡± Quinn was a thick-skinned and insensitive man. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it? It¡¯s only strange if she isn¡¯t strange.¡± Franklin thought for a moment and actually felt that what Quinn said made sense. If Lauren was not strange one day, she would not be Lauren anymore. As Franklin thought about it, he decided to let Lauren be. Lauren returned to her room and immediately picked up the replica pendant she had created. She flipped to the back of the pendant and carefully observed it, but she did not find any rose pattern on the back of the pendant. This meant that those pendants from Pauline, including the one that she had picked up earlier today, were made in the same ce, which exined the same rose pattern on the back. Lauren suddenly thought of a detail. When she was about to wear the 3D sses outside the haunted house, the pair of sses that was given to Lauren had been passed to Bryce due to incorrect sizes. If she and Bryce hadn¡¯t changed their 3D sses, then the one who encountered those incidents would have been Lauren. Were these coincidences? Did that person just want to continue to absorb the souls of living people, or was that person targeting at Lauren? ¡°What do you think, System Divine Nine?¡± ¡°Even though Pauline and Irene are dead and those children have been rescued, I feel that this matter is not over yet.¡± Due to thepletion of mission 3, System Divine Nine had recently been upgraded. System Divine Nine was at its weakest when the system was being upgraded. Therefore, during this period of time, System Divine Nine had been staying in Lauren¡¯s spiritual consciousness to upgrade quietly. Lauren did not wait for a reply from System Divine Nine. She dived into her spiritual consciousness and discovered that Divine Nine, which had transformed into a little fox, was lying listlessly on the sofa with its eyes closed. ¡°System Divine Nine, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lauren gently stroked the smooth fur on the little fox¡¯s back. The fox slowly opened its eyes. [System Divine Nine: Host, I am leveling up now. After two days, I¡¯ll be powerful again.] ¡°You¡¯ve leveled up before, but you are not in this manner.¡± [System Divine Nine: This mission is long and difficult, so I can level up two levels in a go. It¡¯ll take a little longer.] ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. System Divine Nine, I won¡¯t bother you anymore, you can level up in peace.¡± After saying that, she exited from her spiritual consciousness. Lauren nced at the pendants on the table. Since there were no more clues to trace, she could only put this case aside for the time being, regardless of whether it had ended or not. Right now, she had to prepare for another thing¡ªgoing to kindergarten. Although Lauren was four-and-a-half years old, she rarely interacted with kids of the same age. So, she was a little nervous at the thought of meeting so many children the next day. She jumped off the bed and ran to Franklin¡¯s room. Quinn was no longer there. When Franklin heard the noise, he looked up from his pile of documents and saw Lauren standing at the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you here again?¡± ¡°Franklin, I want to borrow yourputer to check something.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Franklin then gave his seat to Lauren. There was only a desktopputer in his study room and noptop, so Lauren could only sit in his seat. Meanwhile, Franklin walked to the sofa with the documents in his hands, leaving plenty of space for Lauren. This was why Lauren favored Franklin the most, as Franklin always gave her enough freedom to do a lot of things. After Franklin carried her to the seat, Lauren opened her browser and began to search for some things. She learnt how to code recently. Her typing speed was getting faster and she had be very proficient at using a keyboard. Franklin listened to the crackling sound of Lauren¡¯s typing: ¡°Your typing speed can even match my secretary¡¯s.¡± ¡°Really? Then I will be your secretary from now on.¡± Chapter 192 - Ill Drop You Off

Chapter 192: I¡¯ll Drop You Off

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Franklin smiled. ¡°Really? You can¡¯t eat while working as my secretary.¡± Lauren raised her head and half of her head could be seen from behind theputer screen. ¡°Oh my god, your secretary is so miserable. She can¡¯t even eat.¡± At that moment, Franklin¡¯s secretary, who was happily eating at home, suddenly sneezed. Lauren entered a question into the browser and clicked on it. There were a lot of answers. She clicked on them one by one and slowly browsed through them. After Franklin finished reading a document, he pinched the space between his eyebrows. He raised his head and realized that Lauren was still looking at herputer. Franklin nced at his watch. It had been more than half an hour. ¡°Lauren, you need to let your eyes rest properly. What are you looking at?¡± ¡°I am preparing for tomorrow.¡± Franklin leaned over to take a look. When he saw the topic Lauren was searching for, he instantlyughed out loud. #How to get along with a four-year-old# #How to y with young children# ¡°You¡¯re a four-and-a-half-year-old yourself. Why are you Googling this topic?¡± ¡°I am four and a half years old on the surface, but I am smarter than an adult, so I¡¯m afraid that I might identally outsmart the other children in kindergarten. That would make things very awkward. So I have to see what children of this age are talking about in advance.¡± Franklin pondered for a moment. Lauren was quite considerate to have thought of this. He shook his head with a smile. He was defeated by Lauren¡¯s intelligence. ¡°And what did you find?¡± ¡°Well...I found that children nowadays like to watch cartoons and y phone games. But I don¡¯t like either of them. Franklin, what should I do?¡± Franklin recalled the scene where Lauren watched TV with the servants after dinner every night. ¡°A four-and-a-half-year-old kid like you should be watching cartoons, instead of those melodramatic dramas.¡± Lauren was about to refute when she heard Mr. Hayes¡¯s voice, telling them to go downstairs for food. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go for food.¡± Franklin carried Lauren down again and the two of them went downstairs. At the dining table. ¡°Bryce, what time are you going to school tomorrow?¡± ¡°I have to be at school before 7:30. We start school a little earlier than usual.¡± Franklin estimated the distance between the Torres family and the school. They should leave home at around 7:00. ¡°I¡¯ll drive both of you there tomorrow.¡± Bryce was eating a piece of rib when he heard what Franklin said. He asked, ¡°Us?¡± Franklin nodded. ¡°Yes, you and Lauren. You¡¯ll go to high school while Lauren goes to kindergarten. Your schools are close to each other, so I¡¯ll drop you off.¡± ¡°Franklin, who are you sending actually?¡± Franklin did not hesitate to reply. ¡°My main purpose is to drop off Lauren, since your school is close by, I am giving you a free ride. Bryce angrily spat the ribs onto the table and ate a big mouthful of rice, trying to turn his grief and indignation into appetite. At this moment, Mr. Hayes spoke. ¡°It¡¯s good that Miss Torres is going to kindergarten. If she encounters any problems in the kindergarten, she can ask Master Bryce for help.¡± Bryce hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Please don¡¯t. Don¡¯t look for me if there¡¯s nothing, and also don¡¯t look for me if you need any help. I¡¯ll very busy recently. Besides, why should I help her?¡± ¡°I do not need help, I will behave in the kindergarten!¡± Compared to Bryce¡¯s attitude, Lauren¡¯s attitude was praised by everyone. Following that, there were five or six more ribs in her bowl, which made Bryce jealous. As she had to attend kindergarten tomorrow, Lauren was put to bed by Franklin early in the night. ¡°You need to rest well. You¡¯ll have to get up at 6:30 am tomorrow.¡± Franklin set his rm clock, and put it on top of Lauren¡¯s bedhead. Thomas Johnson Kindergarten was about 20 minutes away from the Torres family. Since it was the first day of kindergarten for Lauren, Franklin would send her there. Ben would be in charge of picking her up and dropping her off after that. It was her first time going to kindergarten. Lauren found it more nerve-wracking than catching a ghost. After lying on the bed, she kept thinking about what kind of food she would eat in kindergarten the next day. Were the children in kindergarten cute? Were the kindergarten teachers very fierce? She fell asleep in a daze as she thought about these questions. The next morning, at 6:30 am, the rm clock on the bedhead rang on time. This time, Lauren did not stay in bed. When the rm clock rang, she immediately bounced up. She felt extremely energetic. There was no need to wear a school uniform in kindergarten, just one¡¯s own clothes was good enough. Therefore, Lauren chose a pink shirt and a pair of white suspenders.. Then, she asked Franklin to tie ponytails for her. Chapter 193 - Going to Kindergarten

Chapter 193: Going to Kindergarten

¡°Miss Torres is so cute. The teachers and the children in kindergarten will definitely like you.¡± Mr. Hayes stood beside Lauren with the pink schoolbag he had bought the day before. He was ready to send Lauren to the car. Bryce liked toze around in bed. They had to be out of the house at 7:00, but he only came downstairs at around 6:50, leaving him no time to eat his breakfast. He picked up two pieces of bread and a bottle of milk before getting into the car. Franklin looked at Bryce¡¯s sleepy face and messy hair. He frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re already a senior in high school. Why are you still so listless?¡± ¡°Franklin, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s been going on in our senior dormitory recently. There are always strange noises in the middle of the night. We can¡¯t sleep well because of that. Since I get toe back this weekend, I¡¯ve to sleep longer to make up for my loss of sleep.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s any strange sound, just let the dormitory management know.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already told them but the school can¡¯t find the reason. Moreover, that strange sound will disappear on its own, so the school doesn¡¯t bother about it.¡± Lauren sat quietly in the back seat with her seatbelt fastened. Her empty pink schoolbag was ced beside her, exuding the smell of a new schoolbag. Lauren nced at the roadside. There were many children on the road, and they were all carrying their schoolbags as they prepared to go to school. ¡°Franklin, why do those children look unwilling to go to school?¡± There was a little boy on the road. He was carrying his schoolbag and crying as he walked. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not going to kindergarten! I¡¯m not going!¡± Was kindergarten that scary? Lauren was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s because they don¡¯t have enough thirst for knowledge,¡± Franklin nced out of the window and said calmly. Was that so? ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved, I love learning new things.¡± Lauren leaned against the car window. It was past 7 pm. The pedestrians on the road were in a hurry. There were many cars on the street, but it was not crowded. Lauren¡¯s first day of kindergarten began. Franklin parked his car at the entrance of the kindergarten. Then, Bryce got out of the car and walked to his school. Franklin apanied Lauren to the kindergarten. As the kindergarten had already started for a month, Lauren was considered a transfer student. The teacher, who was waiting for Lauren, was already at the entrance. ¡°Hello, are you Lauren?¡± This female teacher bent over to look at Lauren. Franklin nodded: ¡°Yes, I am Lauren¡¯s elder brother. I brought her here today to report for school.¡± ¡°Hello, I am Carina Bailey, and I am Lauren¡¯s ss teacher.¡± Some children came over to say hello to Carina. Pauline patiently squatted down, one by one to say hello to them. Lauren blinked her eyes. This teacher seemed great. Franklin also squatted down and stroked Lauren¡¯s hair. He helped her tidy up her clothes and made sure that everything had been arranged properly. Then, he took out a watch and put it on Lauren¡¯s hand. ¡°This watch can be used to make calls. I¡¯ve already saved all our numbers in it. If you encounter any problems, just call us directly, okay?¡± Lauren¡¯s new watch was white. It looked a little big on Lauren¡¯s hand. She pressed the screen of the watch and sure enough, she saw Franklin, Quinn and Ben¡¯s numbers in it. Everything was in ce. Lauren nodded obediently. ¡°Franklin, I¡¯ll be a good girl today, and wait for Ben to pick me up after school.¡± Seeing how obedient Lauren was, Franklin felt relieved. He raised his hand and looked at his watch. Thepany was not in the same direction as Lauren¡¯s kindergarten, so he had to leave quickly. There was an important international meeting in the morning. ¡°Miss Bailey, I¡¯ll leave Lauren in your care. I¡¯ll leave first. If there¡¯s anything, you can call me directly.¡± Carina Bailey was a young girl. She looked about 23 years old and had a neat ponytail. She was wearing the uniform of a kindergarten teacher. She had known Franklin¡¯s identity from the principal, so she also nodded respectfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Torres.¡± It was not until eight o¡¯clock that all the children in the kindergarten began to arrive one after another. Franklin knew that with Lauren¡¯s current level, it would be a waste of time to study in a lower level ss. Therefore, he contacted the principal directly and arranged for her to study in a higher level ss. The kindergarten bell was soft music. After the bell rang, Carina took Lauren¡¯s hand and walked into the higher level ss that Lauren was going to study in. Lauren was about to meet her future ssmates. She was very nervous now. She felt her heart beating faster and faster. [System Divine Nine: Host, what¡¯s wrong? Your heart rate is so fast. The table is shaking! ] Chapter 194 - The Silent Girl

Chapter 194: The Silent Girl

Lauren did not have time to answer System Divine Nine¡¯s question. She was already standing in front of the entire ss. The kindergarten table was arge rectangr table. Six or seven people were sitting around it. All the children looked up and stared at Lauren. A little boy in the front row raised his hand. ¡°Miss Bailey, who is she?¡± ¡°We have a new friend today and she will be joining our ss. She¡¯ll learn and y with everyone.¡± When they heard this, all the children looked at Lauren with curiosity in their eyes. The children in this ss were not exactly the same age. It was obvious that some of them were already six or seven years old, while some of them were just like Lauren, only four or five years old. ¡°Lauren, please introduce yourself to everyone.¡± Lauren did not show any signs of stage fright. Instead, she revealed a big, wide smile. ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Lauren. I¡¯m four and a half years old this year. I hope that I can get along well with all of you.¡± After she spoke, all the children started pping one after another¡ªexcept for a little girl. This little girl was sitting in the corner. She kept her head lowered throughout the whole process, as if everything that happened had nothing to do with her. ¡®Well, it really has nothing to do with her,¡¯ Lauren thought. ¡°Alright, then Lauren will join the fourth group.¡± This ss was divided into four groups, and there was an empty seat at the table in the fourth group. The empty seat was next to the silent little girl. Lauren walked over and sat down. The first ss was music ss. The music teacher was a very gentle female teacher with long hair. During the music ss, the children had to stand up and line up in several rows to stand in front of the piano and sing with the teacher. Due to her height, Lauren could only stand in the front row. Lauren stood next to the silent girl. She looked to be about four or five years old and was very skinny. She was so skinny that Lauren felt she could be blown away by a gust of wind. ¡°Come, Let¡¯s learn a song together today. Let¡¯s swing our oars.¡± The first ss was quite enjoyable. Lauren had never attended such sses and no one taught her music or singing. Therefore, she was very active in ss and caught the teacher¡¯s attention. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± At this moment, a boy took the initiative to answer, ¡°Miss Lane, she¡¯s a new student in our ss. Her name is Lauren.¡± Lauren remembered this boy. Miss Bailey had mentioned that this boy was the ss monitor and his name was Cian Alston. Cian was a very responsible ss monitor. He even helped Lauren pick up her new book and cup. ¡°I see. Everyone should learn from Lauren and actively participate in ss activities.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± The children were very obedient and answered loudly. Only the girl next to Lauren remained silent. She did not speak during the entire ss and did not sing a single song. After the music ss, there was a handicraft ss. Today, they were going to learn how to fold origami cranes. Lauren had studied English, Spanish and programming, but she had never been exposed to music or origami. As soon as the ss started, the teacher gave everyone two pieces of square paper. The teacher folded the paper and the students imitated her. However, Lauren did not seem to have any talent in this area. Her two pieces of square paper had been identally torn by her during the process. Looking at the two broken-armed origami cranes in front of her, Lauren pursed her lips. She looked at the students on her left. They were still folding the paper seriously. Then, Lauren looked at the silent little girl on her right and widened her eyes in surprise. A lifelike origami crane was ced in front of her. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re amazing. The teacher only taught you once and you already folded it.¡± Lauren did not hide her praises at all. However, the little girl did not react to it. She did not even thank her. After that, Lauren saw that the little girl only used one of the square papers. The remaining piece was ced under her folded origami crane. ¡°May I have the piece of paper on your desk? Both of mine are torn.¡± That little girl nced at Lauren. This was the first time Lauren looked directly at the little girl. Lauren was surprised for a moment. That little girl¡¯s gaze was not that of a five-year-old child. It was as though she had gone through a lot. That little girl nodded and pushed the square paper to Lauren. Chapter 195 - She Had No Friends

Chapter 195: She Had No Friends

Lauren thought she would be rejected, but the little girl actually agreed. Lauren took the piece of paper and said ¡°thank you¡± with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m Lauren. What¡¯s your name?¡± The little girl didn¡¯t say anything at first. She seemed to be hesitating whether to tell Lauren her name, but her lips moved for a few seconds before she opened her mouth. ¡°My name is Ruby Cromwell.¡± Ruby¡¯s tone when she spoke was simr to her gaze. It did not sound like the tone that a five-year-old child should have. Children usually spoke with theirst sybles raised, but every word of Ruby¡¯s seemed to drop. This inexplicably reminded Lauren of those big viins in family dramas. Lauren looked at the pink square origami paper in her hand and shook her head. What was she thinking? This was a kindergarten. She took the square origami paper and began to frown. This was herst chance. What if she still couldn¡¯t fold it properly? So, she turned to Ruby for help. ¡°Ruby, can you teach me how to fold it?¡± Unexpectedly, Ruby shook her head decisively this time. Then, she lowered her head and reverted back to her usual aloof look. Lauren felt she was being treated unfairly. She did not do anything. Why was Ruby¡¯s attitude so indifferent? However, she recalled what Franklin had told her this morning. Everyone had their own personality, and so did children. Therefore, she did not have to force herself to be friends with everyone. Lauren consoled herself that it was not her fault, so she went to the ssmate on her left for help. The child on her left was also a little girl. She had a ponytail and it was braided with colorful butterfly clips, making her looked very cute. ording to the little girl, her name was Joie Donahue. She was six years old this year, one and a half years older than Lauren. Joie was a little surprised when she learned that Lauren was only four and a half years old. ¡°You¡¯re already in the kindergarten ss at four and a half years old. You must be very smart. All the children here are six years old.¡± Under Joie¡¯s guidance, Lauren folded the paper. At the same time, she whispered to Joie. ¡°But isn¡¯t Ruby, who is next to me, also five years old?¡± ¡°Yes, Ruby is also five years old. She just came to our ss this year, one month earlier than you. I heard from my mother that she skipped a year and joined our ss.¡± Joie¡¯s voice matched her character, soft and cuddly. ¡°Lauren, you¡¯re making a mistake. This part should be folded forward instead of backward. Also, you have to fold along this diagonal line. This corner has to be aligned with that corner.¡± Lauren quickly amended and followed the steps that Joie instructed. While folding, she continued her conversation with Joie. ¡°Ruby has been in this ss for so long. Doesn¡¯t she have any friends? I don¡¯t see anyone talking to her and she doesn¡¯t talk to anyone either.¡± At this moment, the little boy sitting opposite Lauren and Joie also joined in the conversation. This little boy was Milo Barker, he was the one who asked Miss Bailey a question when Lauren first arrived. He came forward to talk, as if he didn¡¯t want others to hear him. ¡°It¡¯s not that no one wants to be friends with her. It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t want to be friends with us. We took the initiative to talk to her, but she ignored us.¡± So that¡¯s how it is, Lauren thought to herself. Then it¡¯s not her problem anymore. She folded her origami and turned her head to look at Ruby. Ruby continued to keep her head down and put her hands on her knees. She looked well-behaved, but she was extremely lonely. The green origami crane was ced right in front of her. Under the careful guidance of Joie and Milo, Lauren finally folded the origami crane. However, because she had folded it too many times, the paper was worn out. Nheless, it was still a sessful origami crane. After ss, Lauren carefully put the origami crane into her bag. She nned to take it back and give it to Franklin tonight. The kindergarten sses were all very fun, and everyone was very happy until thest ss: math ss. When the bell rang, the children all pouted. Lauren looked at the simple 10-digit addition and subtraction on the ckboard and thought, ¡®Finally, there is something that I know!¡¯ As the kindergarten was affiliated to Thomas Johnson Primary School, Junior High and High School, these children had the opportunity to be directly promoted through these affiliated schools. Therefore, the content of their study was a little more advanced than that of the children of other kindergartens, so that they couldy a good foundation from the beginning. Chapter 196 - Small Red Flower

Chapter 196: Small Red Flower

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The math teacher was a 30-something-year-old female teacher who wore sses and had a low ponytail. She looked a little dull and serious. ¡°We have all learned the most basic content in thest lesson. Everyone should know what addition and subtraction are, right?¡± The children, who were very enthusiastic in the other lessons, remained silent at this time. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s have a test to see if everyone was paying attention in thest ss.¡± The math teacher then wrote a few forms on the ckboard. ¡°Is there anyone who wants toe up and write down their answers?¡± Everyone was afraid to be chosen by the teacher, so they began to count with their fingers. Lauren looked at the forms on the ckboard and knew the answers in less than a second. She had taught herself when she was in the church. She had already reached the standard of first-year high school Mathematics. Therefore, when Franklin was exining the third-year high school Mathematics to Bryce, she did not understand it. ¡°Milo,e up and write the answer.¡± Milo stood up reluctantly and walked to the ckboard. However, he stood in front of the ckboard for a long time and could not write a number. ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t know the answer.¡± Fortunately, the teacher did not lose her temper. She only nodded and let Milo go back to his seat. ¡°Who cane up and give me an answer?¡± No one in the ss raised their hand, so Lauren raised hers. The math teacher quickly noticed Lauren. ¡°Are you the new student who arrived today?¡± Lauren nodded and repeated her name. ¡°Okay, then youe up here and write down the answer.¡± Lauren took the chalk and wrote down all the answers to the five questions without hesitation. After she finished writing the answers, the other children was looking at the ckboard with the same expression as they didn¡¯t know what the correct answer was. The math teacher browsed through the answers and said, ¡°Very good, Lauren has done everything correctly! She gets a small red flower sticker.¡± The math teacher took out a small red flower sticker and stuck it on Lauren¡¯s forehead. In kindergarten, the children who received this sticker were like celebrities. The rest of the children looked at Lauren enviously. At this moment, an unexpected person suddenly raised her hand. It was Ruby. ¡°Teacher, I want to try the questions too.¡± The children in the ss gaped in surprise. This was the first time they heard Ruby speak, and most importantly, she had taken the initiative to speak. The math teacher was also stunned. This was the first time she came across a child who took the initiative to do a math problem. Of course, she would not refuse such a request. So, she wrote down five more questions on the ckboard. Ruby was wearing a very beautiful ckce dress today. Her hair should have been carefully tied up by her mother. The patterns of her braids were a littleplicated. Lauren thought that Franklin would definitely not tie such a braid. After Ruby went on stage, she wrote down her answer just like Lauren. She did not hesitate at all, as if she did not need to calcte the answer to write it down. Lauren knew that the answer she wrote was correct. The next second, the math teacher announced the good news to the ss. ¡°Very good. I¡¯ll give Ruby a red flower sticker as a reward too!¡± When the math teacher pasted the small red flower sticker on Ruby¡¯s forehead, Ruby nced at Lauren. For some reason, Lauren actually felt that there was a hint of provocation in Ruby¡¯s gaze. Math ss was very simple for Lauren, but she listened very carefully to the lesson. After ss, it was time to go home. Lauren put all the new books that was distributed today into her school bag. She carefully avoided the space where she had ced the origami crane, in order not to squash it. After school, all the children in the kindergarten had to line up at the entrance and wait for their parents toe and pick them up. Lauren obediently carried her school bag and followed the group to the school gate. At a nce, Lauren spotted Ben, who was holding onto the railing at the entrance. Ben also waved at Lauren. After the teacher confirmed that Ben was there to pick up Lauren, she was allowed to leave. ¡°Ben, look at what¡¯s on my forehead!¡± Ben was also very encouraging. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s a red flower sticker! Looks like you¡¯ve performed very well at school today.¡± Lauren said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I was very active in answering questions today. All the teachers really like me.¡± Ben took Lauren¡¯s bag and was about to leave with her. Chapter 197 - A Strange Relationship

Chapter 197: A Strange Rtionship

At this moment, Carina Bailey and the mathematics teacher walked over. ¡°Lauren, who is he?¡± ¡°He is my uncle.¡± Ben was a little surprised, as Lauren had acknowledged him as an uncle. After all, his real identity was just a driver from the Torres family. However, what Ben did not know was that in Lauren¡¯s eyes, Ben was like her family member. ¡°Uncle, this is my homeroom teacher, Miss Bailey, and my math teacher, Miss Annesley.¡± Ben greeted the two teachers. ¡°Hello, is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°There is indeed something I need to talk to you about. Why don¡¯t we go to the office?¡± With that, Ben held Lauren¡¯s hand and followed the two teachers to the office. As they walked, Ben bent down to whisper to Lauren. ¡°Miss Torres, it¡¯s only your first day of school. What did you get yourself into this time? Why are they meeting your ¡®parents¡¯?¡± Lauren felt wronged. She had not done anything, instead she had performed so well today that the teacher had even rewarded her with a small red flower sticker. Why did they have to speak ill of her now? Lauren felt a little uneasy. She followed the teachers to the office, only to discover that she was not the only child waiting in the office. There was also the silent little girl¡ªRuby. A middle-aged woman was sitting next to Ruby. She looked friendly and she should Ruby¡¯s parent. The homeroom teacher, Miss Bailey, beckoned for Ben and Lauren to sit down. ¡°Miss Bailey, has Lauren done something wrong in the kindergarten?¡± Carina quickly waved her hand. ¡°No, you misunderstood. I asked your children and you to stay here today because I heard from our math teacher that the progress of your child in math has far surpassed that of the other students in the ss.¡± ¡°Our kindergarten now has a talent program, which is to train these children who are more talented in advance. Therefore, we¡¯ve specially invited you here to ask for their opinions.¡± Lauren heaved a sigh of relief. She was asked to stay back not because she did not perform well, instead it was because she had done too well. Hence, Carina began to introduce the talent program to them. However, Lauren did not pay much attention to it, because she noticed that the interaction between Ruby and her mother was a little strange. Though Ruby looked like a very obedient little girl, for some reason, her eyes and actions were full of hostility toward her mother. She was very reluctant especially when her mother had some physical contact with her. However, looking at Ruby¡¯s clothes and braided hair, it was obvious she was treated with great care. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ As Lauren thought about it, Carina had already finished talking. ¡°You can think about it when they go back. This talent program will be very helpful to the children¡¯s future studies. We will also invite the best teachers in the country to teach these children.¡± Ben nodded. He had listened to what the teacher had said and nned to go back, and discussed it with Master Franklin and the others. Lauren jumped off the sofa. Ben was currently thanking the teacher. Meanwhile, Ruby and her mother had already left a long time ago. To be precise, Ruby was the first to leave. After her mother hurriedly thanked the teacher, she went to chase after Ruby. After Ben and Lauren left the office, Lauren suddenly realized that the red flower sticker on her forehead was gone. She must have dropped it in the office by ident. ¡°Ben, please wait here for a moment. I am going back to the office to look for the red flower sticker, I want to show it to my brother tonight.¡± ¡°Very well, Miss Torres.¡± Lauren quickly ran back to the office. Carina and the math teacher were still inside. ¡°Ruby is a little strange. She seems to be very afraid of her mother.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think she is afraid, it¡¯s more like she doesn¡¯t like her. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± ¡°Before Ruby transferred to our ss, I even got to know her former form teacher. She said that Ruby¡¯s personality suddenly changed during a certain period of time. She used to be very obedient and cute, but now she has be very quiet.¡± ¡°She started to dislike her parents and suddenly changed her personality. Do you think it¡¯s possible that her parents are abusing her at home?¡± After being a teacher for so many years, naturally this was not the first time they had encountered abuse cases. That was why they had made such a guess. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. We should pay more attention to Ruby in ss in the future.¡± The math teacher nodded and the two of them started to pack their things. Chapter 198 - A Waste of Genes

Chapter 198: A Waste of Genes

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Hey, Miss Torres, did you get the small red flower sticker?¡± When Lauren came back to her senses, she realized that she had already walked over to Ben¡¯s side. She was thinking about what the two teachers had said, andpletely forgotten about the red flower sticker. Lauren shook her head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find the flower sticker. Forget it. If I perform better in the future, I¡¯ll be able to get it again.¡± The kindergarten ended early at 4:30 pm. Due to the conversation in the office, it was already 5:30 pm when Lauren returned home. Ben then drove to the Torres Corporation to pick up Franklin. There was no one in the living room, so Lauren went to Mr. Hayes¡¯s room. Mr. Hayes¡¯ room was on the first floor. As Mr. Hayes was already old, it was not convenient for him to climb the stairs. Therefore, a room was specially prepared for him on the first floor. Mr. Hayes¡¯ room door was not closed tightly. ¡°Mr. Hayes, I am back!¡± Mr. Hayes was sitting on the bed at the moment. There was a box, which looked very exquisite, next to him. ¡°Miss Lauren is back.¡± ¡°Yes! Mr. Hayes, what are you looking at?¡± Before Mr. Hayes closed the box, Lauren only saw some patterns on the lid of the box. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just some things that my wife left behind.¡± Lauren nodded. She had never heard Mr. Hayes mention his family before, and neither had Lauren asked before. Mr. Hayes had been working for the Torres family for decades. Since he did not mention it himself, it meant that something bad had happened to his family. Mr. Hayes put the carved wooden box back into the drawer. Perhaps it was because he was reminiscing about the past, Lauren felt that Mr. Hayes was not in high spirits today. ¡°Mr. Hayes, I have encountered a lot of interesting things in kindergarten today. Let me tell you about it!¡± Lauren held Mr. Hayes¡¯ hand and acted coquettishly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk in the living room. There¡¯s some yogurt in the fridge for you. I¡¯ll take it out as well.¡± Lauren nodded and went to sit on the sofa in the living room, while waiting for Mr. Hayes toe over. After chatting with Mr. Hayes for a while, the servants were back from buying ingredients and started to prepare for dinner. At 6:30 pm, Franklin arrived home on time. A few minutester, Quinn returned. He had made an appointment with a real estate agent to look at a house today. He was going to find a good ce for his studio. After the announcement that he had terminated his contract with Golden Star Agency was posted on Instagram, quite a number of agencies approached him. However, he rejected all of them. Other than that, there were many other brands that offered him business partnerships. However, he did not have an agent yet, so he did not have the time to check them one by one. At the dining table, Lauren began to talk non-stop about the incident that she had encountered in kindergarten today. ¡°I¡¯ve made an origami crane today. It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± She put down her chopsticks and took out the origami crane from her bag. ¡°Look!¡± Lauren waved the origami crane in front of everyone proudly. ¡°I¡¯ve brought this origami crane back to give to my brother.¡± ¡°Which brother should you give it to? There are two here,¡± Franklin smiled and asked. Lauren ced the crane in front of Franklin and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s for you. Thank you for sending me to kindergarten this morning, Franklin.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Quinn snorted. He did not even look at the crane and pretended that he did not care about it. Lauren turned to Quinn with a smile and said, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I will also make one for you. Both Mr. Hayes and Ben will have one too!¡± ¡°At least you have a conscience.¡± Only then did Quinn forgive Lauren. ¡°Then, did Miss Torres make any new friends in kindergarten today?¡± ¡°Of course! I got to know quite a few children. One of them is called Joie, and the other one is called Milo. Milo is a very naughty little boy!¡± ¡°There¡¯s another one, but I don¡¯t know if she counts as a friend. Her name is Ruby. No one seems to be friends with her in kindergarten.¡± Everyone at the dining table fell silent after hearing Lauren¡¯s description of Ruby. ¡°If it¡¯s really like what the teachers said, this little girl¡¯s temper changed drastically in a short period of time, then something must have happened.¡± Lauren swallowed a mouthful of meat and nodded. Of course, this matter was quickly overshadowed by Lauren¡¯s next story. At the dining table, Ben brought up the topic on talent program in school. Quinn gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, Lauren. You¡¯re so intelligent. Who knows, you might even surpass Franklin when the timees.¡± Franklin said, ¡°Instead of saying that the two of us have high intelligence, it would be better to say that you and Bryce are the oddballs.. Both of you have wasted the good genes of the Torres family.¡± Chapter 199 - Visiting Her Parents

Chapter 199: Visiting Her Parents

¡°Lauren can decide whether or not she wants to participate in the talent program.¡± Franklin had always been a democratic person and respected other¡¯s opinions. ¡°Am I right to say that if I participate in the talent program, I will have to study for a longer period of time?¡± Ben nodded. ¡°Yes, I heard from Miss Bailey that you would have to stay with the other children to continue your lessons after school.¡± Lauren thought for a moment. With her current standard, participating in the talent program would not be of any help to her. However, she found learning in kindergarten was very interesting, so she nodded. ¡°I am willing to participate. Learning is so interesting!¡± Franklin praised Lauren for her enthusiasm in learning, while Quinn rolled his eyes. Quinn said, ¡°Among our siblings, who are the two that are not biological siblings?!¡± After dinner, Franklin called Quinn and Lauren into the study room as he had something to tell them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Franklin? Why do we have toe to the study room to talk about it? It¡¯s so formal. It looks like a meeting is about to take ce.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite serious, so we need to discuss it properly.¡± After returning home, Franklin had yet to change out of his suit, so he looked really serious. ¡°Many people know that Lauren is back. As Lauren is part of the Torres family and she has returned home after four years, well¡­ what I mean is that we need to hold a banquet and invite some important people over to formally introduce Lauren to them. Otherwise, in the future¡­¡± Quinn understood what Franklin had yet to say. In this era, power and influence were extremely important, especially for families like theirs. The good thing about Lauren¡¯s silent return was that she did not have to go through so much trouble. But the bad thing was there were lots of rumors and nder going around. Therefore, it was very important to announce Lauren to the public in a timely manner. Quinn nodded in agreement. ¡°I think what you said makes sense. Lauren¡¯sst visit to yourpany caused such a hugemotion, so we should make an official announcement to avoid any misunderstandings.¡± ¡°Yes. The Torres Group¡¯s 50th anniversary will be held on May 10th. I¡¯ve decided to use this opportunity to announce it to everyone. What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to hold it together with thepany¡¯s 50th anniversary. However, will they think that we don¡¯t value Lauren?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this before. However, if we hold a ¡®wee home¡¯ party specifically for Lauren, I¡¯m afraid those people won¡¯te over after they find out.¡± Lauren sat down obediently and didn¡¯t interrupt when the two adults were discussing. ¡°For the 50th anniversary celebration of Torres Corporation, since most of the important people will be there, it¡¯ll best to take this opportunity. What do you think, Lauren?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go long with whatever you n, Franklin. I know you won¡¯t harm me.¡± Quinn and Franklin smiled. ¡°But don¡¯t we need to discuss this with Mom, Dad and Grandma?¡± ¡°Yes, we do. That¡¯s why I n to bring Lauren to visit Mom and Dad this weekend.¡± They were going to visit Mom and Dad? Lauren¡¯s interest was piqued. She had wanted to visit her mom a long time ago, but she did not know if the timing was right, so she did not bring it up. Franklin could clearly sense Lauren¡¯s excitement. ¡°Why? Excited to visit Mom?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Lauren nodded her head vigorously. Although she had not spend much time with her parents, they were still her parents. She had witnessed how other parents in the kindergarten doted on their own children, so she thought her parents would be as loving as well. However, Lauren hesitated again. She had been back for so long, but her parents had not called her to ask about it. So¡­ What if her parents did not wee her after she met them? Lauren shook her head again to get rid of her messy thoughts. Her main purpose of returning to the Torres family was to help her mother recover from her illness. It was okay even if she did not like her. Lauren¡¯s mother had been sick after giving birth to Lauren, so she aimed to return her mother a healthy body. This was her biggest goal ining back to the Torres family. ¡°Franklin, are we going back this weekend?¡± Franklin nodded as he looked at the anticipation in Lauren¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going this weekend. Bring a change of clothes. We¡¯re going to stay there for two days.¡± Lauren nodded. She was both nervous and excited. Chapter 200 - Doing Homework

Chapter 200: Doing Homework

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Quinn, push your work aside and clear your schedule for the next two days. And inform Bryce. We¡¯ll go together as a family.¡± Quinn frowned when he heard that. ¡°Franklin, do I have to go too?!¡± ¡°Of course you¡¯re going. How long has it been since you¡¯ve gone to visit our parents?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to see them. Every time I visit them, I end up quarrelling with Dad. You know it too well.¡± Their father, Sean Torres, had always been angry with Quinn for not studying business, and choosing to be a model instead. Every time Sean saw or talked to Quinn on the phone, he would scold him to vent his anger. As time went by, Quinn started to avoid him. ¡°Although Dad says so, he would definitely want us to visit him together. Thest time I spoke to him on the phone, heined that you haven¡¯t been over to see him for a long time.¡± Quinn was flustered as he scratched his head. ¡°Alright, but if I get scolded by Dad, you have toe out and save the day.¡± Franklin smiled but did not say a word. Lauren sat on the high chair that Franklin had custom-made for her. She could clearly see everything on Franklin¡¯s desk. The family photo they had taken together was on his desk. The woman in the photo looked kind and gentle. ¡®Was this her mother?¡¯ Lauren thought. When she left the Torres family, Lauren was only half a year old, so she had no memory of her mother. However, when she saw the photo, she felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Franklin ced both his hands on the desk. He always sounded as if he was in a conference meeting when he spoke. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Franklin made the decision. ¡°Meeting adjourned!¡± Lauren said and then patted the table with her hand. Franklin and Quinn burst outughing. ¡°I have to go back to my room to finish my homework. The math teacher left a few questions for us today.¡± Franklin nodded. ¡°Go ahead. I also have some work to do.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and continue with my work in the studio.¡± The three siblings disbanded on the spot. After returning to her room, Lauren took out a small exercise book from her school bag. This exercise book contained the mathematics content for the semester. Lauren arrived a monthte, so she was already a little behind. She quickly picked up her pencil and started brainstorming. Ten minutester, Lauren stared nkly at thest question in the exercise book. ¡°You¡¯re done already?!¡± Lauren put down her pencil and scratched her head. It was so simple. It seemed that she would have to ask her teacher for more questions in the future. Otherwise, it would be too boring. [System Divine Nine: Host, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re here for missions, not math problems.] ¡°Eh, System Divine Nine, are you feeling better? But there¡¯s no mission now, so I can only try out these questions!¡± [System Divine Nine: Yeah, I¡¯m feeling better now, but I¡¯ll probably need another week to fully recover.] Lauren could sense that System Divine Nine¡¯s voice was not as energetic as before. It was still rather weak. ¡°Besides, if you weren¡¯t here, I wouldn¡¯t be able toplete the mission.¡± Many of Lauren¡¯s current abilities, including her acute sense of smell and hearing, as well as her ability to sense the aura around her, were all tied together with System Divine Nine. When System Divine Nine was weak, Lauren¡¯s abilities were also weakened. During the time when System Divine Nine was being upgraded, Lauren was almost no different from a normal person, except that she was a little smarter. As they spoke, the System Divine Nine went silent. Lauren guessed that it must have fallen asleep again. So, Lauren went into her library to continue learning programming. The next day, Lauren was no longer so nervous when she went to kindergarten. Ben was the one who sent her to school today. Lauren even packed some breakfast at home and ced it in the pocket dimension. The food in kindergarten was too nd. Lauren always felt that she was not full, so she decided to give herself a treat today. As usual, Carina was at the door to wee the children. Ben walked over with Lauren. ¡°Good morning, Lauren!¡± ¡°Good morning, Miss Bailey!¡± ¡°Miss Bailey, after seeking Lauren¡¯s opinion and discussing with Lauren¡¯s brothers yesterday, we¡¯ve decided to let Lauren participate in this talent program.¡± Miss Bailey was very happy to hear that. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°The talent program will officially begin next Monday. By then, Lauren¡¯s school hours will be extended by an hour.. Within this hour, we¡¯ll give Lauren and the other students a separate math ss.¡± Chapter 201 - Choked

Chapter 201: Choked

Lauren was ted. Did this mean that she would be able to solve more math problems?! For the next few days, life in kindergarten was pretty much the same. Apart from not bing good friends with Ruby, Lauren had a lot of fun. However, something happened on Friday that made the entire ss admire Ruby. Friday afternoon was the happiest time for the children. They could leave school an hour early on Friday, and there would also be no sses in the afternoon. The teachers would take out toys for the children to y among themselves. Lauren asked the teacher for a few pieces of square paper. She nned to fold a few thousand origami cranes and give them to Quinn, Mr. Hayes and Ben as a gift. Lauren quietly folded the paper while Joie looked on to prevent Lauren from making another mistake. Milo was ying with blocks and marbles with a few children not far from them. Suddenly, Milo began to cough. Everyone thought that he was not feeling well all of a sudden. They did not expect his face to turn green. The children, who were ying with Milo, started to get scared and went to look for their teachers. Joie and Lauren were also frightened. They quickly went over to see what was wrong with Milo. They saw Milo standing there coughing non-stop. His face was getting paler and paler as if he could not breathe. A child beside him said, ¡°He had a marble in his mouth just now, I don¡¯t know if he swallowed it.¡± Lauren was shocked. Milo must have choked! She had learned first aid before and immediately thought of the Heimlich maneuver. However, it was obvious that she was not the only one who thought of this method because Ruby was faster than her. While the other children were still in shock and fear, Ruby had calmly walked to Milo¡¯s side. Ruby was shorter than Milo as she was a girl and also younger than Milo, which made it not conducive to perform the first aid. However, at that moment, Ruby seemed to have exerted a lot of strength. She hugged Milo from behind and used a very professional method to press down on Milo¡¯s abdomen. At that moment, Lauren could not understand how Ruby could release such arge amount of strength with her small body. There were a few times when Milo was almost lifted up by her. When Carina and the other teachers rushed over, Milo had already spat out the marble that he had swallowed. His expression had already returned to normal. He was now sitting and panting on the chair, looking a little scared. At this moment, Ruby was also sitting on the chair. As she had used too much strength just now, her little face was now red. Carina quickly contacted the school¡¯s infirmary doctor to check on Milo. Fortunately, everything was normal. Due to this small incident, the children did not continue ying with the toys. Carina had already called Milo¡¯s parents and asked them to pick him up early. Then, Carina held a meeting in the kindergarten ss. First, she scolded Milo for putting the toys in his mouth, and then she praised Ruby. ¡°Ruby was excellent just now. She didn¡¯t panic in the face of danger and saved Milo. Ruby, can you tell us what method you have used?¡± Ruby was pulled to Carina¡¯s side. ¡°The method I used is called the Heimlich maneuver. This method can be used to save those who are choked.¡± The children were surprised again. So, Ruby could talk so much in a go! ¡°I think everyone should learn this method, so that in the future, when we encounter simr situation, we will not miss the crucial time.¡± Everyone was silent. It was not that the children did not want to react, but they did not understand what Ruby was saying at all! They had never heard of Heimlich. The first to apud was Lauren. Lauren knew about this first aid method. She had watched the video when she was studying, but she had never practiced it herself. So, if she was asked to do it, she might not be able to do it better than Ruby. Ruby was very skillful, as if she had done it many times. Lauren was the most popr person in the ss recently. When she pped, the other children around her also pped along with her. After receiving praises from the teachers and other students, Ruby, who was on stage, suddenly looked a little shy. She lowered her head slightly, and Lauren could see her smile. Chapter 202 - Origami Cranes

Chapter 202: Origami Cranes

After school, Milo¡¯s parents also stayed behind to thank Ruby for her help. Ben hadpletely forgotten that today was Friday and school ended an hour earlier. He only recalled when Lauren requested Carina to call Ben. So Lauren had to wait in the ssroom for a while. Lauren was not the only one left in the ssroom. Milo¡¯s mother was repeatedly thanking Ruby¡¯s mother, Susan, while holding on to her hand. ¡°Thank you so much for your daughter¡¯s help. If it weren¡¯t for her, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to this brat of mine.¡± Susan said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. As long as the child is fine, it¡¯s alright.¡± However, Lauren felt that Susan¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. Milo and his mother had already left. The form teacher, Miss Carina Bailey, was still talking to Susan in the ssroom. ¡°You really taught your child well. She¡¯s good at math and she even knows the Heimlich maneuver. She saved Milo¡¯s life today.¡± ¡°Maneuver? What maneuver?¡± Carina smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the first aid method that Ruby used today. If it weren¡¯t for you parents teaching the method to Ruby, Milo today¡­sigh, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Susan nodded. It was as if this was the first time she had heard the name of this first aid method. ¡°Lauren.¡± Hearing someone calling her, Lauren looked outside. Ben was already waiting at the ssroom door. ¡°Miss Bailey, my uncle is here. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead. Have a good weekend.¡± ¡°You too, Miss Bailey!¡± When she reached the door, Lauren turned around. ¡°Ruby, have a good weekend. I¡¯ll see you next Monday.¡± As if she did not expect Lauren to talk to her, Ruby looked up with surprise in her eyes. She quickly came back to her senses and nodded at Lauren. ¡°I¡¯ll see you next Monday.¡± After receiving Ruby¡¯s response, Lauren skipped toward Ben in satisfaction. She did not listen to the ss the entire day. All she could think about was her schedule for the next day. She was going to visit her parents the next day! After Lauren got into the car, she hugged her school bag and looked out the window. Looking at the blue sky and white clouds, Lauren was in an extremely good mood. ¡°Miss Torres, what kind of treasure is in your school bag? Why are you hugging it so tightly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a treasure. It¡¯s just that everyone will get an origami crane that I have folded today.¡± Lauren took out a yellow origami crane from her bag and ced it on the dashboard while they were stopped at the red light. ¡°This origami crane was specially folded for you.¡± Lauren was not very skillful with origami. Her origami crane¡¯s wings were of different sizes. However, Ben was very happy. ¡°Thank you for remembering me, Miss Torres.¡± ¡°How could I not remember you? You have been so good to me!¡± Ben did not go home immediately. Instead, he drove a little further down the road and arrived at the entrance of Thomas Johnson High School. Since they were going to visit their mother, Maria, tomorrow, Bryce had to go home with them tonight. There was no such thing as an early dismissal for the third year students in the high school. All the teachers were eager to keep their students in the ssroom. However, because of the itinerary for the next day, Bryce specifically requested a leave of absence from the teacher. When Bryce walked out of the school gate with his school bag in hand, Lauren was still folding paper. Before Lauren left school, she asked the teacher for a lot of square-shaped paper in a variety of colors. She was getting better with the folding now. ¡°Miss Torres, why did you fold so many origami cranes?¡± As she folded them, Lauren shook her head mysteriously. ¡°It¡¯s a secret, Ben.¡± ¡°Secret? Miss Torres, don¡¯t tell me you have a boy you like?¡± Lauren thought about her ssmates in the kindergarten. Milo, who ate marbles¡­n, who had a runny nose every day¡­Peter, who didn¡¯t even know what one plus one was. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll never like them. I prefer people like my brother, Franklin.¡± Bryce opened the car door and heard what Lauren said. Bryce sat in the passenger seat, while Lauren sat in the back seat. ¡°Master Bryce, school is over.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll go home. Master Franklin will leave work early today.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home! I haven¡¯t packed my clothes yet!¡± Ben looked at Bryce through the mirror. He was wearing headphones and was immersed in his own world. He did not pay any attention to Lauren. On the way back, Lauren was still folding origami cranes. She was folding origami cranes so diligently because Joie had told her that if she could fold 1,000 origami cranes, the sick person would get better. So she wanted to fold 1,000 origami cranes and give them to her mother. Chapter 203 - Time to Set Off

Chapter 203: Time to Set Off

Lauren did some calctions. With her current speed, she still had a long way to go before she could make 1,000 origami cranes. In fact, there was a duplicate talisman. With this talisman, she could quickly make 1,000 origami cranes. However, Joie also said that these things had to be made by herself in order to be effective, therefore, Lauren decided to fold them slowly. She would give them to her mother after she had folded a thousand of them. Lauren¡¯s school bag was full today. As it was the weekend, every teacher had given her some homework. The teacher of the handicraft ss had also given her homework, requesting the children and their parents to work on a handicraft project rted to the zoo. The teacher had also given her some colorful cardboard, which filled up Lauren¡¯s school bag. After returning home, she hurriedly returned to her room. She pulled out her small suitcase and prepared to pack. Lauren stood in front of the wardrobe and thought for a moment. Then, she took out the two sets of clothes that she wore the most and stuffed them into the suitcase. Then, she took two dolls from the bedside. She had cast a spell on these two dollsst night to make people sleep more soundly. The doll she had given to Franklin were simr to these two dolls. She nned to leave them by her mother¡¯s side so that she could sleep better. Lauren looked around the room and realized that she did not have anything else to bring. Everything she needed was stored in the pocket dimension. By the time Franklin returned home from the office, Lauren had already packed up her things and was waiting for everyone in the living room. ¡°Aren¡¯t we leaving at five? Why have you packed so quickly?¡± Lauren raised her head proudly and said, ¡°I alwaysplete my tasks efficiently.¡± Franklin smiled and went upstairs to pack as well. He usually went on business trips, so he had a suitcase specially prepared with some spare clothes. He carried the suitcase and went downstairs. The others were ready too, so they left for their parents¡¯ ce. Mr. Hayes did not go with them. Firstly, he was old and did not want to take long trips. Secondly, someone needed to stay behind and take care of things in the Torres mansion. On the way, Lauren became nervous again. She was even more nervous than the first time she killed a ghost and the first time she went to kindergarten. System Divine Nine appeared again. [System Divine Nine: Host, your heart rate is increasing again.] After a week of recuperation, System Divine Nine had recovered a lot. Lauren could feel that the powers in her body were slowly recovering. When she was upstairsst night, she could smell the food prepared for dinner. She could feel that her sense of smell was better than before. It must be because of the upgrade of System Divine Nine that her ability had improved as well. ¡°System Divine Nine, I am going to meet my parents soon!¡± [System Divine Nine: Host, you¡¯d better lower your expectations. Otherwise, you might be the one who gets hurt.] Lauren sighed in her heart, ¡°I know.¡± In the blink of an eye, she held onto Franklin¡¯s hand in anticipation and asked him about their parents. ¡°Franklin, what kind of person is Dad? What about Mom? What kind of person is Mom?¡± As he had been busy with his work and Lauren, thest time Franklin went to see his parents was in February. It had been almost a month since hest went. ¡°Dad is a pretty serious person. But don¡¯t worry, he will definitely like you.¡± Quinn and Bryce disagreed at the same time. They were very suspicious of what Franklin had said. Quinn disagreed with the first half of what Franklin had said. His father Sean was not only pretty serious, he was simply a super serious person. In Quinn¡¯s memories, Sean had never smiled at him, especially after he became a model. Every time Quinn saw his father, he had an expression that said he wanted to be rid of Quinn. If there was one thing that Quinn envied his elder brother in his life, it would be his father¡¯s care and love for him. Perhaps it was because Franklin had truly done what Sean wanted him to do. He had inherited the Torres family¡¯s business and developed the Torres Group very well. Therefore, Sean favored Franklin. However, he treated Quinn as if he were a stepfather. The more Quinn thought about it, the more bitter he felt. So, Quinn refused to think about it. Meanwhile, Bryce disagreed with Franklin¡¯sst part of his sentence. Bryce didn¡¯t believe that his father would like Lauren. Even if Lauren was his own flesh and blood, Maria was the woman he loved the most in his life. Chapter 204 - Sleep on the Sofa

Chapter 204: Sleep on the Sofa

Sean was in his fifties this year. He could have had a much more prominent career, but due to Maria¡¯s health problems, he had groomed Franklin to be his sessor in the early years. He was always by Maria¡¯s side in her recuperating journey, clearly showing how much he valued Maria. As Maria¡¯s health problem was caused by Lauren, so Bryce could anticipate his father¡¯s attitude. He bet that if his father would actually like Lauren, he did not mind to be Lauren¡¯s brother. Instead, he would not mind to address Lauren as his brother if that happened. Sean and Maria did not live close by, they lived more than two hours away from the Torres mansion. As Maria liked to live near the mountains and the oceans, so Sean had built a small vi specifically for her near the mountains and the oceans. As today was Friday, the traffic jam had caused their two-hour journey to stretch to four hours. By the time they arrived, it was almost 10 pm. Lauren got out of the car and was a little nervous. She immediately saw the vi where her parents were staying. The surroundings were very quiet. Only the vi was brightly lit. However, the light was not bright. There was only a small light at the entrance. It seemed that the light was there for them to see. The environment was excellent. As soon as she got off the car, Lauren felt that the air had be much fresher. There were lush green mountains on both sides of the road. However, it was already night time, so she could not see them clearly. Franklin held onto Lauren¡¯s hand as they walked towards the vi. They climbed up some stairs to get to the vi. As they went up the stairs, Lauren could still hear the sound of a stream. When they arrived at the front of the vi with their luggage, the door opened from the inside. However, the person who opened the door was neither their father nor their mother. Instead, it was a housekeeper. Before they arrived, Franklin had already told Lauren that she could call the housekeeper Aunt Ri. Aunt Ri had been looking after Maria all this while. After Maria moved here, Aunt Ri had also followed her here. She was very close to Maria, and they had formed a very deep friendship. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Torres are already asleep. They usually go to bed at nine o¡¯clock.¡± Franklin looked at his watch and saw that it was already past ten o¡¯clock. It was indeed a littlete. He nodded and asked the servants inside to help them carry their luggage to their room. ¡°Dad and Mom are already asleep. Let¡¯s go and see them tomorrow morning. Hurry up now, go wash up and get some sleep.¡± Lauren nodded. She was tired from sitting in the car just now. This vi was decorated very differently from the Torres mansion. The Torres mansion was a ssical and traditional house. The furniture inside was made of noble mahogany. Although it looked very gorgeous, it did not have the aura of life. Moreover, the mahogany furniture was stiff. Lauren did not like it, so she usually just sat on the white sofa in the living room. The Torres mansion also had a collection of all kinds of vases and antiques. When she first went to the Torres mansion, Mr. Hayes specifically instructed Lauren not to touch those things. Those things belonged to her grandmother. If she touched them, she would definitely be scolded. Therefore, she never went near those cabs. However, this small vi was different. The sofas were soft, and the furniture looked veryfortable and had an aura of life. The decorative paintings hanging on the walls were also very interesting. Lauren fell in love with this ce at a nce. The vi was not big, so there were very few guest rooms. Other than the master room that Sean and Maria stayed in, there were also rooms for the housekeeper and servants. There were not many rooms left. Quinn and Bryce had to share a bed now. Bryce protested when he found out about that. ¡°What? I have to share a bed with Quinn? I¡¯m already so old. Why do I still have to share a bed with someone else?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with sharing a bed with me? I¡¯m a famous international model. Do you know how many people want to share a bed with me?!¡± ¡°Heh, I don¡¯t know. I only know that you like to move around when you sleep. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll kick me off.¡± Franklin felt that his three siblings were the best among the crowd. No matter which two of them met, they would always quarrel with each other. Franklin was the only one who knew how to deal with this situation. So, he proposed a solution. ¡°Bryce, if you don¡¯t want to sleep with Quinn, then you can sleep with me. Otherwise, you can sleep on the sofa.¡± ¡°Sleep on the sofa? Franklin, you¡¯re so heartless!¡± ¡°But now it¡¯s not a matter of who we sleep with. The problem is that we could each have our own room. If it weren¡¯t for someone else in our family, we wouldn¡¯t have had this trouble and wouldn¡¯t have to suffer. I¡¯llin to Dad and Mom tomorrow!¡± Chapter 205 - Meeting Her Father

Chapter 205: Meeting Her Father

¡°You¡¯re already an adult, yet you stillin to your parents. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡± After saying this, Franklin held onto Lauren¡¯s hand and led her to her room. This vi was the same as the Torres mansion. It was three stories high. Their parents¡¯ room was on the second floor. Apart from that, there was also an empty guest room on the second floor. Franklin let Lauren stayed in this empty guest room. He hoped Lauren could have more contact with Sean and Maria. This was also the biggest purpose of this trip. Their parents were not some unreasonable people. Franklin believed that after they spent two days with Lauren, their rtionship would be better. However, when Franklin led Lauren through the corridor on the second floor, he discovered that the lights in Sean¡¯s room had not been switched off. A faint yellow light leaked out from the crack in the door. It was especially obvious in the dark corridor. ¡®Maybe he forgot to turn off the light when he was sleeping,¡¯ Franklin thought. He knew their parents did not have the habit of turning on the light to sleep, so he could only think of this exnation. He held Lauren¡¯s hand and the two of them walked quietly down the corridor to the room at the end of the corridor. The servants must have been told. The guest room has been cleaned and the bedspread changed to a new one. Franklin turned on the lights. Lauren¡¯s luggage had already been ced there. ¡°Do you want me to stay here with you for a while?¡± Lauren shook her head when she saw the faint tiredness in Franklin¡¯s eyes. ¡°I can do it on your own. Franklin, you should go and rest too.¡± Franklin nodded. ¡°This guest room doesn¡¯t have a separate bathroom, so you have to go to the one in the corridor.¡± Franklin pointed to the direction of the bathroom. After remembering the location, Lauren nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I got it!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to my room first. If there¡¯s anything you need, you can call me with your phone watch.¡± Franklin had shortened his lunch time and break time today, as he had a meeting and also he had to go home early. He was indeed sleepy now, so he didn¡¯t stay any longer and went up to the third floor. Lauren stretched her back, then she opened her suitcase and took out her pajamas. This time, she brought a very cute set of pajamas with a few yellow ducklings on it. This set of pajamas was bought by Quinn Torres, and she liked it very much. And¡­ Quinn also bought the same set of pajamas for himself and Franklin. She picked up her clothes and went to the bathroom to take a shower. However, she was not familiar with theyout of the bathroom, so when she was hanging her clothes, she identally bumped into the rack next to the hook and knocked over some of the things on it, making a loud noise. In fact, the noise was not loud, but it was very abrupt in this quiet environment. The next second, Lauren heard footsteps. She opened the bathroom door to see who it was, only to find a tall and burly man. Lauren could not see his features clearly in the dark corridor, but she could still recognize him. He was the man in the family photo, that was her father, Sean. In fact, he had wanted to reject Franklin when Franklin had mentioned that the siblings would being over this week. After all, Maria¡¯s health was not stable at the moment, and it was chilly in the spring. It was also the time when she was prone to get sick, so he did not want them toe over. In his heart, the main reason why Maria¡¯s health had be like this was because of Lauren. It was as if Lauren was a burden to Maria¡¯s body as long as she got close to Maria. However, Maria was very happy to hear this news, so Sean had no choice but to agree. Knowing that they wereing over tonight, Sean did not fall asleep early as usual. Instead, he kept waiting. He did not know what he was waiting for. When he heard the faint sound of footstepsing from the corridor, he knew that they had already arrived. Then, he heard the sound of something falling. Maria was a light sleeper. She would wake up at the slightest sound. He was worried that the sound would disturb her, so he quickly got up to take a look. He saw Lauren. He was a little surprised that Franklin had arranged for Lauren to be on the second floor. Lauren was at a loss when she saw Sean. This was the first time the father and the daughter had met, but it didn¡¯t seem to be very pleasant. Sean turned on the wallmp in the corridor. Chapter 206 - Mother

Chapter 206: Mother

Lauren had always been a smooth talker, but now she didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt like she had made a mistake, so she lowered her head and ced her hands in front of her, and stood there nervously. Even when she first saw her grandmother in the Torres family, she wasn¡¯t at a loss. However, she felt like Sean was subconsciously pressuring her, even though he hadn¡¯t even said a word to her yet. Lauren wore a skirt to kindergarten today and she looked petite and cute. When Sean saw her, he froze for a moment. Sean didn¡¯t know what to say, so he just said stiffly, ¡°Don¡¯t make noise, it will disturb others.¡± After saying this, Sean turned around and went back to his room. The light in his room was yellow, giving off a warm atmosphere, but what Sean said to her just now made her feel extremely cold. He spoke to her like a stranger just now. No, even a stranger would greet her. Sean¡¯s room door closed again and the warm light disappeared. After the previous experience, Lauren was very quiet this time. She took a long shower and did not dare to increase the volume of the water. She was worried that Sean woulde looking for her again due to the noise. When she came out of the bathroom, Lauren¡¯s eyes were already red. System Divine Nine could clearly sense Lauren¡¯s mood. [System Divine Nine: Host, are you alright?] Though the System Divine Nine was just a system, he knew the bitterness of being treated in this manner by one¡¯s own father. Lauren actually cared very much about her parents from the bottom of her heart. Lauren changed into her duckling pajamas, but she was not in a good mood. She buried herself in the soft nket and suddenly missed the Torres family. Although she did not like the furniture and furnishings of the Torres family, at least when she was in the Torres family, everyone treated her very well. Suddenly, the door to Lauren¡¯s room opened again. Lauren sat up immediately. She thought that Sean hade to teach her a lesson because she had done something bad again. However, the person standing outside the door was someone she had never expected¡ªMaria Julian. The lights in Lauren¡¯s room were on, and Maria¡¯s face was clearly visible. Her facial features were still as gentle and beautiful as in the photo. It was as if the years had never left any traces on her body. However, due to her illness, Lauren could clearly see Maria Julian¡¯s thin figure. She was wearing a set of pajamas. She looked very kind and approachable. Lauren sat on the bed, stunned. She did not know why Maria hade sote, nor did she know how to address the woman in front of her. Maria was the first to speak. ¡°Lauren, may Ie in?¡± Maria¡¯s voice matched her appearance. It was very gentle. For the first time, Lauren felt that her name was called out so nicely. She nodded and quickly got out of bed. She stood by the bed with some restraint. Maria closed the door behind her as she entered, blocking the chill outside. After she entered, Maria took the opportunity to sit by the bed. She waved at Lauren and said, ¡°Come and sit down. Why are you standing there?¡± Upon hearing what Maria said, Lauren took small steps towards Maria. During this period of time, Lauren noticed that Maria¡¯s eyes were turning red. She walked over to Maria and sat down beside her. Lauren did not know what to say. She just opened her eyes and looked at Maria. Maria hugged Lauren the next second. Then, Lauren heard Maria¡¯s sobbing voice. She kept calling out Lauren¡¯s name. ¡°Lauren¡­¡± Hearing Maria¡¯s voice and feeling her mother¡¯s embrace, Lauren could not help but shed tears. At that moment, the two of them did not speak, but they seemed to have said a lot. After a while, Maria calmed down and let go of Lauren. There were already two lines of tears on Maria¡¯s face. Lauren was a little hesitant, but in the end, she reached out to help Maria wipe away her tears. ¡°You are such a sensible child. You even know how to help me wipe away my tears.¡± After helping Maria wipe away her tears, Lauren finally realized where she got her beautiful eyes from. ¡°Mom¡­Mom.¡± Lauren softly said these words from her mouth. Chapter 207 - Reprimanded

Chapter 207: Reprimanded

However, before they could even speak further, Sean appeared at the door. He woke up groggily and realized his wife was gone. He quickly put on his shoes and went out to look for her. He saw that this room was lit, so he came over. As soon as he entered the room, he saw the tears on Maria¡¯s face. He quickly rushed in. ¡°Maria, are you alright? Why are you crying?¡± Sean nced at Lauren as he spoke. Lauren could tell that his nce was a reprimand. It was as if he thought that Maria was crying because Lauren had done something bad to her. In front of Sean, the ease that Lauren felt earlier was gone. Maria shook her head gently. ¡°No, I¡¯m just happy to see Lauren.¡± Only then did Sean let out a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s already veryte. No matter how happy you are, you have to take care of your own health. Let¡¯s go to bed first.¡± Sean ced both of his hands on Maria¡¯s shoulders. Maria knew that her husband cared for her, so she went along with his wishes and stood up. ¡°Lauren, you should rest early too. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow morning.¡± Lauren sat on the bed and nodded. ¡°Good night, Lauren.¡± After that, they left, leaving only Lauren and the rejuvenated System Divine Nine in the room. [System Divine Nine: Host, your mother seems to treat you quite well. She¡¯s very gentle.] Lauren nodded silently in her heart. That¡¯s right. Her first meeting with Maria went very smoothly. She initially thought that Maria would hate her because of her effect on her health, but judging from her attitude just now, she probably did not hate her. Of course, all mothers loved their children. Lauren confirmed this thought once again. Lauren was still immersed in the memory of what had just happened. Suddenly, the white phone watch that was ced on the bed rang. She crawled over to pick it up. It was a video call from Franklin. She answered the call. Franklin should have just finished showering. His hair was dripping wet and he was wearing the same duckling pajamas as Lauren. His face was dark. ¡°Lauren, when did you change my pajamas?!¡± Lauren covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°We have to wear them since we have them!¡± While Franklin was packing this afternoon, Lauren secretly put the duckling pajamas into his suitcase and took out the pajamas that he normally wore. So now Franklin had no other pajamas to wear, only this set of childish pajamas. The next second, Quinn appeared on the screen. He wore the same duckling pajamas, and his face was also dark. ¡°Lauren, why are you also making fun of me?¡± Lauren couldn¡¯t helpughing as she watched the two handsome men on the opposite side of the screen wearing the same yellow duckling pajamas as her. The feelings she had felt earlier had disappeared. ¡°I am also wearing the same pajamas, and I¡¯m not angry. What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a little brat. You look so cute in these pajamas but we¡¯re already so old. People willugh at us if we wear these!¡± Quinnined fiercely. ¡°Both of you are so handsome. You two still look very handsome in these pajamas!¡± Franklin and Quinn sighed and facepalmed. ¡°Alright, go to bed early.¡± Lauren nodded. ¡°Go to bed early too, my dear brothers. Good night, I am going to bed now.¡± After that, Lauren hung up the phone andy on the bed. All she could think about was what Maria had said to her and the way she hugged her. Following that, she fell asleep unknowingly. In Franklin¡¯s room on the third floor. ¡°Are you really going to sleep with me tonight?¡± Quinn nodded. ¡°Bryce is so annoying. I don¡¯t want to sleep with him. He¡¯s been nagging the whole night. It¡¯s so noisy.¡± The two brothers sat on the bed. ¡°Franklin, I think we should do something this weekend. Let¡¯s get Bryce and Lauren familiar with each other.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Quinn had a lot of ideas. He thought about it for a moment and snapped his fingers. ¡°Remember how Lauren get familiar with you. That was when Lauren saved you as a vase was about to hit you. As for me? I was about to have an ident when I was doing the wire stunt technique, and then she saved me. We can just let the same thing happen to Bryce. Then, Lauren can be a hero and save Bryce. In this way, Bryce will change his attitude toward her.¡± Franklin was speechless. Chapter 208 - Mom Is So Gentle

Chapter 208: Mom Is So Gentle

No matter how one looked at it, this n didn¡¯t sound like a good idea. However, if one thought about it carefully, it sounded quite feasible. Lauren¡¯s ability was to save people, right? Therefore, Franklin patted Quinn on the shoulder, in a very CEO-like gesture. ¡°Alright, then write a proposal for me. I¡¯ll take a look at it tomorrow.¡± Quinn was furious. ¡°What do you think we¡¯re doing? Why do I have to write a proposal? Why don¡¯t we just ask Lauren over and discuss it?¡± Franklin got into the nket and yawned. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow then. Let¡¯s go to bed first.¡± Soon, Quinn could hear Franklin¡¯s rhythmic breathing. He ced his hands behind his head as he continued to think about his n. Perhaps it was because Lauren was in a strange environment and she was feeling nervous, she did not sleep well and even had a dream. In the dream, she didn¡¯t dream of Maria¡¯s gentleness to her, but she kept dreaming of Sean¡¯s resisting and disliking eyes. By the time she woke up, she couldn¡¯t remember what had happened in the dream, but she could remember the look in Sean¡¯s eyes. Lauren woke up at 6 am. The sky outside the window was just beginning to brighten up. The temperature in the mountains was always lower than in the city. Lauren opened the window and felt a gust of fresh air blowing into her nostrils. She shivered and quickly closed the window to iste the cold air outside. However, she soon heard voicesing from downstairs. Lauren opened the window and saw two people supporting each other in the front yard of the small vi. They were walking slowly. Lauren took a closer look. Weren¡¯t they Sean and Maria? They looked like they had just returned from outside. They were talking andughing. They must have gone out for morning exercises. She saw that Maria¡¯s face was still slightly red. It was a natural luster that came out after exercise. She did not know if it was telepathy or something else, but Maria suddenly raised her head and looked at Lauren. Lauren immediately met Maria¡¯s gentle gaze. When she saw her, Maria smiled. She didn¡¯t know how to respond, so she could only smile. A few minutester, she heard footsteps approaching her room. Lauren stood in front of the door and waited. It was indeed Maria who came to her room. There was a faint fragrance on Maria¡¯s body. An ordinary person wouldn¡¯t be able to smell it at a normal social distance. But Lauren was able to smell it as she had a keen sense of smell. ¡°Why are you up so early?¡± Lauren moved her lips. She wanted to say something, but it seemed like she could no longer say ¡®Mom¡¯, so she could only continue nodding her head. ¡®If this continues, will Mom think that I¡¯m mute?¡¯ Lauren thought to herself. ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, then wash up ande down for breakfast. Your older brothers won¡¯t wake up so early. If you wait for them, you¡¯ll probably starve to death.¡± Facing Lauren, Maria¡¯s emotions did not fluctuate as much asst night. She spoke to Lauren very naturally, as if there was no separation gap between them for the past four years. Lauren continued to nod, and then Maria led her to the bathroom. Under the gaze of Maria, Lauren brushed her teeth and washed her face. Then she led her downstairs. The vi looked even more beautiful in the early morning. The first rays of sunlight had already shone in, and the warm light made people feel iparably beautiful. In the kitchen, Aunt Ri was busy preparing breakfast. Lauren sat in the seat that Maria had pointed out to her, then Maria sat next to her. Not long after, Aunt Ri came out with breakfast. The breakfast was very simple. There was a pot of white porridge and some radish dishes. Maria said apologetically to Lauren, ¡°Because of my health, I can only eat some light food. I¡¯m sorry that you have to eat these things with me.¡± ¡®Mom is so gentle!¡¯ Lauren quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I like to eat these things too.¡± Actually she preferred to eat the meat buns prepared by Mr. Hayes. When Maria heard Lauren¡¯s reply, she smiled and personally scooped a bowl of porridge for her. She ced it in front of Lauren. ¡°Your pajamas are so cute. They look great on you.¡± Lauren blinked her big eyes. ¡°Really? Quinn bought these pajamas for me. I like them too!¡± ¡°This is the first time I heard of Quinn buying clothes for others.¡± Maria said as she ced some food on Lauren¡¯s te. ¡°Both Franklin and Quinn treat me very well.¡± Maria nodded her head in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. I was worried¡­¡± Chapter 209 - CEOs Image Collapsed

Chapter 209: CEO¡¯s Image Copsed

Before she could finish her sentence, Sean had already changed his clothes and came downstairs. When she saw Sean again, Lauren was no longer so nervous. However, she still did not know how to get along with him, so she kept quiet. She only looked at him carefully from time to time. Lauren nced at the clock in the living room. It was only 6:30 am. It seemed that the two of them had a very healthy schedule. Sean sat across from the two of them. As the head of the family and her father, he felt that he should say something to her now. However, when Lauren left, she was still a baby girl in swaddling clothes. Now that she had grown up into a young girl, Sean did not know what to say to Lauren. However, Maria kept winking at him, so he coughed and cleared his throat. ¡°You¡¯re up so early?¡± There were only four people in the living room. It was impossible for Sean to say this to Maria or Aunt Ri. He could only say it to Lauren. Lauren raised her head. ¡°I¡¯m not used to the bed, so I didn¡¯t sleep very well.¡± Sean nodded. He was not a person who was good at small talk. So, he thought hard for a while. ¡°Have some more porridge.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± So, Lauren obediently lowered her head and drank the porridge again. Lauren felt very happy as she wasn¡¯t rejected as she had expected. She drank the porridge with relish. Throughout the whole breakfast, Maria kept talking to Lauren and asking her about her recent situation. Meanwhile, Sean was listening attentively by the side. After breakfast, Lauren felt that she had got closer to Maria. ¡°You are in kindergarten now, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve only been in kindergarten for a week!¡± ¡°Is kindergarten fun?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fun! We can have music lessons and origami lessons.¡± Speaking of origami, Lauren was a little excited. She remembered the origami cranes she had specially folded in her school bag. ¡°Can you wait here for a while? I need to go and get some things.¡± ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡± So, Lauren went upstairs and took her school bag down. They had already finished breakfast and were now sitting on the carpet in front of the coffee table. The carpet was very soft and warm. Lauren stepped on it barefooted. Lauren¡¯s school bag was bought by Mr. Hayes. There were many beautiful princesses on it, and Lauren liked it very much. She took out two sets of thousand origami cranes from her school bag and handed the purple origami crane to Maria. ¡°I folded this for you.¡± ¡°For me?¡± Maria held the origami crane with both hands happily. She looked left and right and kept nodding. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Then, Maria put the origami crane on the cab in front of the TV. Lauren was very happy to see her work treated so preciously by Maria. Then, she looked at Sean who was sitting on the sofa. After hesitating for a while, she picked up another origami crane and walked toward Sean with small steps. She did not speak to Sean. Instead, she quietly ced the origami crane on the sofa beside Sean. Sean was reading today¡¯s newspaper. When he noticed Lauren¡¯s movements, he put down the newspaper. As a man in his fifties, Sean had no interest in origami cranes at all, but he still thanked Lauren in a stiff tone. Lauren also replied with a stiff tone, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The third conversation between them ended awkwardly once again. This was the scene that Franklin saw when he came downstairs. Although it was not a perfect scene, it was still a harmonious one. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a half-smile and hesitation in the eyes of the people in the living room. He suddenly realized that he had not changed his clothes and had gone downstairs after washing up in a daze. He was still wearing the same pajamas as Lauren¡¯s. Oh no! His image as an overbearing CEO was about to copse. He was about to turn around and go upstairs to change into his pajamas when he was stopped by Lauren. ¡°Franklin,e over quickly!¡± He had no choice but to brace himself and go downstairs to greet everyone. Maria had always felt a little guilty for her eldest son. Her eldest son had taken on the responsibility too early, causing him to be very taciturn. He was very sensible, but he had lost some of the vigor and willfulness that a young person should have. He always did things step by step without making any mistakes. He might be a perfect child in the eyes of others, but she just wanted her son to be happy. However, when Maria saw Franklin walking down the stairs in his yellow duckling pajamas today, she felt as if she had suddenly traveled back in time to more than ten years ago. Underneath this 23-year-old Franklin, she could see the innocent 13-year-old Franklin. As a mother, she loved to see it. Chapter 210 - Gave In

Chapter 210: Gave In

Maria smiled and teased, ¡°The pajamas that my son wore today are really cute.¡± Franklin was a little shy, so he immediately shirked the responsibility. ¡°Quinn bought it, and Lauren stuffed it into my suitcase. I don¡¯t know why they are so childish.¡± Lauren stuck out her tongue. Speaking of the devil, the sound of footsteps could be heard on the stairs in the next second. Quinn was walking down the stairs with his head in the shape of a bird¡¯s nest. He was wearing the same yellow duckling pajamas as Franklin. On the sofa, the three siblings were sitting in a row in the same pajamas. Maria¡¯s smile did not disappear. Seeing his wife so happy, Sean¡¯s mood improved a lot. With Franklin and Quinn by her side, Lauren was more rxed. When Maria asked Lauren about the funny things that happened in the kindergarten, Lauren started talking about how Milo choked on Friday afternoon. Her performance was so lifelike that everyone was fascinated by her story. Just when she shared how Ruby saved Milo, Bryce came downstairs. Obviously, he saw his siblings wearing the same type of pajamas. He was stunned for a moment, then directly sat next to Maria and held her hand. ¡°Mom, I miss you so much.¡± Maria patted Bryce¡¯s head. ¡°Mom misses you too.¡± Sean rolled up the newspaper in his hand and knocked Bryce on the head. ¡°Since you miss your Mom, why don¡¯t you visit us? I heard from your brother that you haven¡¯t been home for a month.¡± Lauren was still telling her story when she was suddenly interrupted, and she stopped at aical action. Looking at the interaction between Bryce and their parents, Lauren retracted her action and sat back down on the sofa dejectedly. ¡°Dad, there¡¯s a reason why I¡¯m not going home.¡± ¡°You brat, you always have an excuse. There¡¯s always a reason for everything you do. What happened this time? Did Franklin deduct your allowance or did Quinn prank you again?¡± Bryce shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s neither¡­¡± Before Bryce could finish his sentence, Franklin spoke up. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Quinn also chimed in. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry too.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, then hurry up and eat your breakfast. The porridge is still in the pot. Aunt Ri, bring the porridge out.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Lauren heaved a sigh of relief that Bryce did not finish his sentence. She wouldn¡¯t have been afraid if they were at the Torres mansion, but now that her parents were here, her rtionship with them had eased up a little, she didn¡¯t want to mess up so quickly. She looked gratefully at Franklin and Quinn. She knew they had interrupted them on purpose. After breakfast, everyone agreed to have something different for lunch¡ªan open-air barbecue. Sean was more familiar with this ce, so he was responsible for going to the supermarket to buy the required food. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you bring Lauren along too? Lauren likes to shop at the supermarket,¡± Franklin suggested. Sean originally wanted to refuse as he would definitely have to carry all their things while in the supermarket, while Lauren was so small, and wouldn¡¯t be of much help. However, when he saw the look of anticipation in Lauren¡¯s eyes, his heart softened. ¡°Sure, if you want to go, let¡¯s go together.¡± Lauren nodded happily and went upstairs to change. When Bryce saw this, he raised his hand. ¡°I want to go too!¡± He would never allow his father to be alone with Lauren. Who knew if Lauren would try to hypnotize Sean? Franklin said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go.¡± ¡°On what grounds?¡± ¡°On no grounds, you¡¯re not allowed to go.¡± ¡°Do you think I will submit to your tyranny?!¡± Bryce stood up from the sofa with an imposing manner. ¡°I will buy you a mountain bike,¡± Franklin said as he browsed the morning news. Upon hearing this, Bryce sat down. ¡°Deal!¡± Quinn and Maria were speechless. Bryce believed that his father would not be so easily bewitched! After changing her clothes, Lauren followed behind Sean and walked out the door. They had to walk some distance to reach the parking area and pass by a flight of stairs. The stairs were steep, so it was difficult to walk down them. Lauren was afraid that she would fall down, so she walked step by step at a rather slow speed. Sean took a few steps and realized that there was no one beside him, so he turned around to look. He saw Lauren moving slowly. She was wearing a jacket today as it was cold on the mountain. She was all wrapped up, making her look even cuter and smaller. Sean thought for a moment, then turned around and took two more steps. Then, arge hand appeared in front of Lauren. The hand was very broad, making Lauren feel safe. Chapter 211 - Shopping Cart

Chapter 211: Shopping Cart

Lauren looked up at the hand in disbelief. Sean cleared his throat. ¡°The stairs here are steep. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll fall.¡± Then he shook his hand and gestured for Lauren to hold it. Lauren¡¯s hand was very small and chubby. Her hand looked very cute in Sean¡¯srge and thick palm. The moment he held Lauren¡¯s hand, Sean could feel the warmthing from Lauren¡¯s palm. At that moment, he really felt that the four-and-a-half-year-old girl in front of him was his daughter. Even though they had not seen each other for four years, it did not change the rtionship between them. It was as if Sean had returned to the day Lauren was born. That day, the nurse ced Lauren, who was still a baby, in his arms. Being held by her father, Lauren felt very safe. When she went down the stairs, she was a lot bolder. When she went down thest step, she originally wanted to jump down. But in the end, she miscalcted the length of her legs, she took a wrong step and was about to fall headfirst. Fortunately, Sean reacted quickly. He immediately picked up Lauren and ced her on the ground. ¡°You almost fell just now,¡± Sean said with a serious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t do such a dangerous thing in the future. What should I do if something happens?¡± Lauren lowered her head and obediently received the scolding. However, she didn¡¯t feel unhappy. Instead, she felt slightly happy. Did Dad speak to her in this manner because he cared about her? With this thought in mind, Lauren raised her head and smiled at Sean before nodding. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t be like this next time.¡± She was sincerely admitting her mistake. Seeing how obedient Lauren was, Sean did not say anything else. His expression softened a little and he continued walking forward. Lauren hurriedly took small steps to catch up. The Torres family¡¯s long legs were inherited. Sean¡¯s legs were also very long, and Lauren hopped behind Sean. Her legs would definitely be very long in the future! Lauren could only sit in the back row. After Sean made sure that Lauren had fastened her seatbelt, he drove to the supermarket. Although this ce was in the mountains, it was very convenient. The supermarket was only ten minutes away from home. Next to the supermarket was a high-ss residential area. As it was the weekend, many parents brought their children to the supermarket. Sean pushed a shopping cart, and Lauren followed closely behind him. Lauren was curious. She looked left and right, and saw a child being pushed by his parents in the shopping cart. ¡°It¡¯s sofortable,¡± Lauren thought to herself. When Sean was shopping with the shopping list that Maria had made for him, he saw that Lauren was staring at someone else¡¯s shopping cart without moving. He saw the little boy sitting in the shopping cart and understood. ¡°You want to sit in the cart as well?¡± Lauren raised her head and blinked. Then, she nodded her head. Maria was the one who braided her hair today. Initially, this job had already be Franklin¡¯s daily schedule. However, Maria had taken the responsibility to braid Lauren¡¯s hair today. Maria was very skillful, and she braided two braids for Lauren. As Lauren had a lot of hair, her braids could not be braided in the same way as others. Maria braided her hair in a unique way, making her look even cuter. Moreover, Lauren¡¯s facial features were very simr to Maria. Sean could see his wife¡¯s image on Lauren. Seeing that Sean was not speaking, Lauren thought that Sean was unhappy, so she quickly said, ¡°Actually, I am not¡­¡± In the next second, Sean had already wrapped his arm around Lauren¡¯s waist, picked her up and ced her in the shopping cart. ¡®Wow! Dad is so nice!¡¯ Although the metal mesh under the shopping cart hurt her butt, just like how she felt when she was sitting in the cage, Lauren was much happier now than she was then. She sat cross-legged inside. Her hands were ced on the side of the shopping cart with her chin resting on it. She felt veryfortable as she watched the rows of shelves slide past her eyes. ¡°Green peppers, potatoes, cumin powder¡­¡± Sean looked at the list on the shopping cart and ced the items he wanted into the shopping cart one by one. ¡°Do you want to buy pepper powder?¡± He looked down and saw that there was no pepper powder on the list. Lauren shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t buy pepper powder. Franklin is allergic to pepper. Once he smells pepper powder, he will sneeze and his face will turn red. It¡¯s very scary.¡± Chapter 212 - Conflict

Chapter 212: Conflict

¡®Is that so?¡¯ Sean ced the pepper powder in his hand back onto the shelf. He didn¡¯t know that Franklin was allergic to pepper powder. Then, he pushed Lauren to the frozen ingredients section. ¡°Chicken wings, chicken drumsticks¡­¡± Sean liked to mumble as he shopped. His voice was very soft, but Lauren could hear it clearly. ¡°We can make hotpot at night when the weather is cold, so let¡¯s buy some beef rolls and mutton rolls.¡± As Sean spoke to himself, he walked to the freezer to pick out the ingredients. ¡°If you want to buy mutton rolls and beef rolls, you have to choose the thin ones instead of the fat ones. Quinn wants to maintain his figure, so he never eats anything fat.¡± Lauren¡¯s words stunned Sean. ¡°Who cares if that guy eats fat or not? I¡¯m not the one who asked him to be a model.¡± Although he said that, he still put back the fat beef rolls in his hand and picked out a box of lean beef rolls. During the shopping trip, he realized that he really did not know much about his family. For example, Bryce did not like to eat fermented ck soybeans, Franklin did not like to eat corn, and Quinn liked to eat spicy food, but he was afraid of getting e and so on. Sean, who was their father of more than 20 years did not know their habits. ¡°Get a coke zero!¡± Lauren reminded Sean again when he went to buy beverage. Sean couldn¡¯t help but look at Lauren, who was already half buried by various food inside the shopping cart. ¡°Lauren, aren¡¯t you only been back for a month or so? How did you get to know their habits so quickly?¡± ¡°I always eat with them, so I remembered it!¡± Sean was ashamed of himself. He had eaten with them many times, but he never noticed it. On the way back, Sean carried four shopping bags. ¡°I can help you. I am very strong!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. What strength do you have? If you carry the shopping bags, I¡¯m afraid the shopping bags will be dragged to the ground.¡± As a result, Lauren could only carry a bottle of drink and walk slowly behind Sean. Actually, she was really strong. Ever since the System Divine Nine was restored, her abilities in all aspects had improved quite a bit. However, on second thought, it was better not to show off her abilities to Sean for the time being. Otherwise, she would be treated as a monster, right?! On the way back, Lauren noticed that Sean had be much friendlier. The two of them did notmunicate on the way here. However, on the way back, Sean would ask a few questions about what happened at home. ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Hayes? I haven¡¯t had time to go home to take a look recently.¡± ¡°Mr. Hayes is in good health. However, he seemed to have a cough a while ago, but he¡¯s fine now.¡± Seeing that it was a good time to talk, Lauren continued asking. She had wanted to ask this question for a long time. ¡°Has Mr. Hayes been working here for many years?¡± ¡°Based on my calctions, this year should be his 30th year working here.¡± Lauren nodded in surprise. It seemed like¡­ Mr. Hayes was indeed an important member of the Torres family. ¡°What about Mr. Hayes¡¯ family? I have never heard him mention them.¡± Sean shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of him either. He was brought here by your grandmother and he hasn¡¯t left the Torres family since then. In my memory, he has never mentioned anything about his family.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lauren nodded. Sean mentioned ¡°your grandmother¡±¡­Had he already acknowledged Lauren¡¯s identity? As they chatted, they soon arrived home. Lauren called Franklin with her phone watch, asking them toe down to help with the grocery. Franklin had already changed into a new set of clothes, while Quinn was still wearing his pajamas. ¡°I realized that even though I¡¯m wearing such a childish set of pajamas, I¡¯m still as dashing as before. I just took a photo and posted it on Instagram. Everyone is praising me, so I have decided this will be my outfit for today.¡± Quinn bragged as he walked with the bags in his hands. Sean, who was walking in front, suddenly turned around. ¡°Can you be a little more normal? Do you think that when others praise you for being good-looking, it¡¯s because you¡¯re really good-looking? Besides, which normal guy only pays attention to his appearance all day long?¡± The originally peaceful atmosphere suddenly turned cold. Quinn did not show any signs of weakness and even snorted coldly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always been a vase in your eyes.¡± ¡°A vase can hold flowers, but you¡¯re useless.¡± Lauren held her drink in her arms as she followed behind, not daring to speak. Chapter 213 - Set Up a Plan

Chapter 213: Set Up a n

In fact, it was not difficult to understand why Sean held such prejudice against Quinn. When he was overseas, he was only a model. On the other days, he would take studio photos and participate in some model shows. From Sean¡¯s point of view, all these were simple things that could be easily achieved with one¡¯s appearance. However, Sean did not know how hard Quinn had worked to be a model, and this made Quinn very angry. It was not a good feeling to be misunderstood, especially since this person was his father. After carrying the grocery bags into the vi, Quinn returned to his room. In an instant, Lauren felt that the tension had subsided. She sighed. It was not easy for them to be closer, but now it seemed as though the distance between them had been pulled back. Looking at the expressions on her husband and son¡¯s faces, Maria knew what had happened between them. However, the estrangement between them had been going on for a long time. It was not something that could be resolved with just a few words. No matter what they talked about, the two of them always ended up talking about models, and then they would part on bad terms. Maria patted Lauren on the head. ¡°They¡¯re always like this. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lauren was deep in thought as she looked at Sean standing at the door. Following that, Lauren, Franklin and Maria started preparing for the barbecue at noon. After all the ingredients were skewered and all the sauces were prepared, Franklin set up the barbecue grill and started to burn the charcoal outside. They set up a table in the small courtyard. The table was filled with food and a few bamboo stools were ced around the table. As noon approached, the temperature in the courtyard slowly rose. The bright sunlight shone into the courtyard, but it was not hot. Instead, it felt very warm. Lauren looked at the family members whom she had never met before one month ago. Now, they were working together to prepare for lunch, and she suddenly felt as if she was dreaming. Quinn had waited until lunch time before he appeared. His expression had already returned to normal, but he did not say much. Even when Lauren took the initiative to provoke him, he was not in the mood to refute her. Based on this, Lauren knew that his mood had definitely not recovered. Everyone was sitting around the grill, and as the big brother, Franklin took the responsibility of tending to the barbecue. After eating a few skewers, Quinn said he was full and went upstairs. Lauren and Franklin looked at each other, both shrugging helplessly. Sean¡¯s face was normal; he seemed to be used to such an argument. In the afternoon, Quinn recovered his vitality and called Lauren and Franklin to his room in a mysterious way. ¡°Lauren, do you want to have a good rtionship with Bryce?¡± Quinn felt better after waking up from a nap. Every time he quarreled with his father and every time he was denied by others, he needed some personal time to find himself. Recalling the purpose of his career back then, he was filled with energy once again. Initially, Lauren wanted to give a ¡®no¡¯ answer. Rtionships were not something that could work out just because one wanted to. However, looking at Quinn¡¯s mood, which was restored, she did not want to spoil his mood. So, she had no choice but to follow his wishes and nod her head. Quinn pped his hands. ¡°Franklin, looks like we can carry out yesterday¡¯s n! Look, Lauren also wants to build a good rtionship with Bryce.¡± Lauren smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I really want to!¡± ¡°But what n are you guys talking about?¡± Quinn sat cross-legged on the bed, and talked enthusiastically. ¡°Previously, you used your strange abilities to save our lives. That¡¯s when I¡­reluctantly became your brother. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if we can repeat simr incident that happened between us with Bryce?¡± Lauren tilted her head in confusion. What did this mean? Quinn raised his finger and knocked on Lauren¡¯s forehead. He looked as if he was disappointed in her. ¡°Are you stupid? I mean, why don¡¯t you use your strange abilities to save Bryce?¡± ¡°What do you mean by strange abilities? My abilities are all very powerful. It¡¯s not strange at all!¡± Both Franklin and Quinn thought to themselves. ¡®I was extremely scared at that time, but I didn¡¯t dare to say it.¡¯ ¡°In any case, you were able to sense our danger ahead of time ande to save us.¡± ¡°But¡­if I were to sense these dangers ahead of time, then these dangers would have to be real. Then how would we know if he would be in danger this afternoon?¡± Lauren was once again unable to find a suitable name for Bryce, so she could only use ¡°he¡± instead. This caused Quinn to sigh. What a lucky turn of events! ¡°He¡¯s not in danger right now, but if we design it, won¡¯t we be able to create danger?¡± Chapter 214 - Backfired

Chapter 214: Backfired

Lauren started to suspect. Was Quinn really Bryce¡¯s biological brother? Why would a biological brother want to set up his own brother and put him in danger? Lauren was worried about her own safety. Lauren looked at Franklin. He didn¡¯t say anything throughout the whole process. It was as if he had tacitly agreed to this ridiculous n. ¡°Franklin, do you agree to this n?¡± Franklin nodded. ¡°In any case, there¡¯s no other way now. Although this n looks pretty bad, it¡¯s still worth a try.¡± ¡°Alright then. Since both of you said so, then I¡¯ll just do it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the specific n?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. We can imitate it based on previous experience. Franklin was almost hit by a vasest time. Let¡¯s use something to hit Bryce this time.¡± ¡°But what if something really happens?¡± Lauren asked. She could not guarantee that her prophet ability would be effective at a time like this. Quinn rubbed his chin. ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, the vases and handicrafts here are probably quite valuable. If I identally smash them, I might even get scolded.¡± Lauren was speechless. When she talked about idents, she was obviously not referring to the vases. She was referring to Bryce! Fortunately, Quinn was still rational. ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get scolded for smashing Bryce¡¯s head.¡± He looked around. ¡°Is there anything that can be used to smash people without hurting them?¡± ¡°I got it!¡± With that, he put on his slippers and went downstairs in a hurry. Lauren had never seen Quinn so enthusiastic. Franklin calmly exined, ¡°Quinn has always spared no effort in tricking Bryce. He¡¯ll put in his best effort.¡± Soon after, Quinn came upstairs again with a yellow object in his hand. ¡°A balloon! Let¡¯s fill it with water and make it into a water balloon! What do you think?¡± ¡°This¡­seems like a good idea.¡± Quinn was very efficient in handling this matter, so he immediately assigned the task. Franklin was responsible for keeping a lookout in the garden. As soon as Bryce stepped out of the house, he would notify Quinn, who was holding a water balloon on the second floor. After that, Lauren would use her prophet ability to save Bryce. ¡°So I will do whatever I want?¡± Lauren asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. When you see Bryceing out, it¡¯s about time for you to get ready.¡± Lauren nodded. Their n had begun. Franklin stood in the garden and pretended to be on the phone. Quinn was already standing on the balcony on the second floor, with a red water balloon. Lauren was sitting on a single sofa near the main door. The three of them waited for a long time before Bryce finally came downstairs. As he was already in his third year of high school, he would stay in his room to do his revision whenever he was free. However, he woulde out to rx every few hours. At this moment, Maria and Sean were resting in their room. Just as Quinn had predicted, because Lauren was in the living room, Bryce would not stay in the living room. Lauren¡¯s heart was thumping wildly. She felt as if she was about to do something bad. However, other than nervousness, there was also an inexplicable excitement! She felt as if she was ying a prank with her brothers! Bryce stretched as he went downstairs. He originally wanted to sit on the sofa in the living room for a while, but when he saw Lauren, he changed his direction and headed towards the small garden. Franklin¡¯s expression changed slightly. However, the strange thing was that Lauren did not feel anything. She tried to open her spiritual consciousness, but she was still unable to sense anything dangerous happening. Hmm¡­ Then she could only react ordingly to the situation! At this moment, Bryce had already walked out of the door. Lauren did not know when Quinn would throw the water balloon. In order to avoid missing it, she could only shout, ¡°Be careful!¡± Bryce was very obedient and he stopped moving, then he looked back at Lauren, his eyes filled with doubt. Lauren didn¡¯t know what to say and was stunned. Franklin saw there was a change in the situation, so he hurriedly signaled to Quinn, who received the signal and suspended the water balloon in the air, ready to let go. However, at this time, Bryce has lost patience with Lauren, he turned around and continued to walk out. Ssh¡­ The water balloonnded spot on Bryce¡¯s head. Bryce was stunned. The other three were also stunned. Bryce looked up angrily. Quinn immediately retracted his head and looked up at the sky. At that moment, Franklin continued to pretend to be on the phone with someone. As a result, this was the first time Lauren heard her name being called out by Bryce. ¡°Lauren, did you do this?! You deliberately told me to be careful so that I would stop. That was the secret signal. Then, you joined forces with Quinn to hit me with the water balloon!¡± Lauren sat motionlessly on the chair and ced her hands on her knees. The whole incident had backfired. Chapter 215 - Life Coach

Chapter 215: Life Coach

Bryce¡¯s wailing woke up Sean and Maria. Bryce took the opportunity toin and act coquettishly to the two of them. ¡°Dad! Look at how Quinn make my hair wet!¡± Maria quickly took arge towel and draped it over Bryce¡¯s head, helping him dry his hair. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯ll catch a cold if you don¡¯t dry yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of Quinn and Lauren! Both of them set me up together.¡± ¡°Mom, this is just a small fight between us!¡± Quinn quickly refuted. ¡°A small fight? Alright, Quinn, don¡¯t move.¡± Then, Bryce found the leftover balloons fromst year¡¯s New Year decoration. They were all filled with water. So, he and Quinn had a water balloon battle in the small garden. Bryce spent his time studying every day, so he treasured this rare opportunity toe out for some fresh air. So, Quinn was beaten to a pulp andpletely drenched. His n had also ended in failure. In the evening, the weather started to turn cold and the wind started to blow. The doors and windows of the small vi had to be tightly shut to keep out the cold. Due to the temperature, they nned to have a hotpot tonight. As the main culprit of this afternoon¡¯s water balloon incident, Quinn was sent to the kitchen to wash the vegetables and prepare the ingredients for the hotpot. On the other hand, the rest of them huddledfortably on the sofa watching television. Looking at Quinn in the kitchen, Lauren suddenly felt a little touched and ashamed. This time, Quinn¡¯s n was to get her and Bryce on good terms, but now, he was the only one being punished. It didn¡¯t seem fair. Therefore, Lauren slowly moved down the sofa. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Franklin held onto her hand. ¡°I want to help Quinn. I pity him. He¡¯s washing the vegetables all by himself.¡± Franklin let go of Lauren¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± ¡°Lauren is really empathetic,¡± Maria said with a smile. Lauren carried a small stool to the kitchen and stepped on it. Quinn turned to look at Lauren who suddenly appeared beside him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± The water in the vi was warm, so their hands would not freeze when washing the vegetables. Lauren took a piece of cabbage and broke it into small pieces. ¡°I¡¯m here to help you! I had a part in this afternoon¡¯s n. If the n fails, I can¡¯t let you be punished alone.¡± Quinnughed when he heard this. There were still water droplets on his hands when he washed the vegetables. He flicked a few drops of water onto Lauren¡¯s face. Lauren did not show any signs of weakness. She picked up the water from the basin and sshed it onto Quinn¡¯s face. Quinn immediately begged for mercy. ¡°Alright, alright. Thanks to today, I¡¯ve already be scared of wter.¡± Lauren then withdrew her hand. Because of this little fight, Quinn felt that washing the vegetables was no longer so boring. Lauren and Quinn chatted about almost everything under the sky. Suddenly, Lauren said, ¡°Quinn, when Dad went to buy vegetables today, he bought beef and mutton that weren¡¯t fat. He knows that you pay attention to your figure, so he specially didn¡¯t buy fat meat.¡± When Lauren said the word ¡®dad¡¯, her voice was very soft and a little unnatural. However, Quinn was too busy paying attention to the content of this sentence and didn¡¯t notice Lauren¡¯s reaction. When he heard Lauren¡¯s words, he stopped washing the vegetables and froze for a moment. ¡°How could it be for me? He hates my job so much that he won¡¯t care about me.¡± ¡°Of course not. He doesn¡¯t hate you at all. He actually loves you very much. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know how to express it.¡± Speaking of which, Quinn seemed a little angry. Even when he was washing the vegetables, he used too much strength and sshed the water all over the ce. Lauren silently raised her hand to wipe the water droplets off her face. She knew that Quinn was a paper tiger. Although he looked very angry on the surface, he wouldn¡¯t actually do anything, therefore, she continued to persuade him, ¡°Look, when you first saw me, you hated me too. But after you got along with me, you must have realized that I am good in every aspect, which me a perfect child. That¡¯s why you changed your opinion and start ying with me, right?¡± When Lauren said this, she praised herself from head to toe, and this made Quinn chuckle. ¡°You praise yourself along the way even while trying to enlighten me. You¡¯re really something!¡± Chapter 216 - Felt Guilty

Chapter 216: Felt Guilty

¡°The truth hurts. I am the best example. You and dad are the same. The two of you have nevermunicated properly, and your understanding of each other is only superficial. He doesn¡¯t know how much you love this line of work. You have worked so hard to be a model, and you don¡¯t know why he treated you this way.¡± ¡°All parents love their kids. I think the only problem between you and dad is both of you do not understand each other.¡± Lauren split the cabbage while saying these words in a calm manner, Quinn felt like Lauren was like an old woman who had gone through a lot in life, and was now teaching her children and grandchildren about life. ¡°When did you be a life coach? I thought¡­¡± Quinn did not finish his sentence, what he wanted to say was¡­ He originally thought that Lauren would hold a grudge against the Torres family. After all, the Torres family had abandoned her for four years. During these four years, no one had cared about Lauren. They had excluded Lauren from the family and had never thought about her feelings. While they were worried about Maria¡¯s health, Lauren, who was only a baby then, had to grow up far away from her family in a strange ce. They had never considered all of this. This sudden realization made Quinn feel a lot of guilt towards Lauren. Although he was the second brother, he did not seem to have fulfilled his responsibility as a brother. On the contrary, he had created a lot of unpleasantness for Lauren in the beginning. A cold drop of water sshed onto Quinn¡¯s face, snapping him back to reality. Lauren had dipped a piece of cabbage in the water and thrown it onto Quinn¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Quinn? What did you think? Why did you stop half-way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Lauren just shrugged and continued to be a life coach. ¡°Family is meant to be harmonious. Life is short. If we can¡¯t cherish it when we¡¯re together, then there¡¯s no way to redeem it.¡± Lauren knew this point the best. During the course of her mission, she had encountered many ghosts who regretted their deaths. When they were alive, they did not cherish the time they spent with their wives and parents. However, after they died, they realized that they would never have the chance to do so again. However, by that time, there would be no way for them to redeem themselves. After they reincarnated, they would lose all their memories, leaving them with a depressing dilemma. Seeing that Lauren was silent now, Quinn thought that she was recalling the past, so he spoke up quickly. ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll do my beset during dinnerter.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lauren nodded and smiled. She thought that her counseling yed a role in changing his attitude, and had no idea of theplex thoughts that went through Quinn¡¯s mind. Then she went back to preparing the ingredients with Quinn. Although Lauren looked plump and very clumsy, she was still very efficient when she worked. With her help, Quinn quickly prepared the dishes. Even though Aunt Ri was excused from the kitchen today, she could not sit still, and began to prepare the base of the hotpot. As Bryce and Lauren liked spicy food, she prepared a double-vor hotpot. After washing all the side dishes and putting them on the table, Lauren shouted, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± Everyone stood up from the sofa and sat around the table. The hot steam from the hotpot chased away the coldness in their body. Smelling the strong fragrance of the hotpot, Lauren was very satisfied and narrowed her eyes. It was so nice to eat hotpot with her family in the cold weather. ¡°Lauren, hurry up and eat. If you don¡¯t eat soon, your food will be snatched by your brothers.¡± Maria picked up a meat ball and put it into Lauren¡¯s bowl. It had only been a day, so Lauren and Maria were still very unfamiliar with each other. Although she knew that the person in front of her was her mother and that Maria loved her very much, Lauren was unable to behave naturally like other children when they were with their mothers. Lauren was always at a loss when it came to Maria. After all, four years had passed since theyst met. It was just like how Lauren was now looking at the meat ball in her bowl. After struggling for a long time, she could only thank Maria dryly. On Lauren¡¯s left sat Maria, on her right sat Franklin, and on the other side sat Quinn. On both sides of Quinn sat Sean and Bryce respectively. This seat arrangement was carefully nned by Lauren. She wanted to ce Sean and Quinn next to each other. Chapter 217 - Reconciled

Chapter 217: Reconciled

¡°Meat, meat, meat! I want to eat meat! Sigh, my brain cells are all dead from doing the math test this afternoon. Now I have to make up for it!¡± Bryce picked up the beef and mutton rolls that he bought today and poured some into the spicy pot. ¡°Dad, put more in! Aren¡¯t we all eating spicy food?¡± Perhaps it was because of the cold weather, Franklin also ate a lot of spicy food today. Sean ignored Bryce, and poured half of the meat in the non-spicy pot. Quinn took a look. Just as Lauren said, all the meat they bought was lean. As the beef roll was very thin, it took about ten seconds to be ready. Just as Quinn was about to reach with his chopsticks, Sean ced a spoonful of beef roll into his bowl. Sean¡¯s tone was firm and sounded angry, but his actions showed that he was concerned. ¡°Eat more meat. Look at how thin you are.¡± Through the steam, Lauren could see the change in Quinn¡¯s expression. After the initial shock, he was moved by Sean¡¯s words. Quinn ced a piece of meat into his mouth. The meat was very fragrant and tender, and it was very delicious. With Franklin and Maria sitting on both sides of Lauren, Lauren was not afraid of having nothing to eat. On the contrary, her bowl was full. Bryce felt jealous when he saw how well Lauren and Quinn were being treated. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t anyone give me anything to eat? I¡¯m the one who needs the most care in this family. I¡¯m a high school student!!¡± No one paid any attention to him. Everyone was eating happily. Bryce red at Lauren. As expected, this person bewitched everyone everywhere she went. Maria rarely ate meat. She was a vegetarian, so after they finished eating the beef andmb rolls, they put in the vegetables. Quinn picked up a mouthful of vegetables. After hesitating for a while, he put the vegetables into Sean¡¯s bowl. As soon as he finished, he immediately withdrew his hand and looked away, as if he wanted to pretend he didn¡¯t do it. ¡°Eat more vegetables,¡± he whispered. ¡°Didn¡¯t the medical report say that you have a mild fatty liver?¡± Sean didn¡¯t say anything, but he ate all the vegetables that Quinn had given him. The three people on the other side of the table saw this and Lauren nodded in satisfaction. It seemed like he had listened to what she had said to him in the kitchen. He was indeed a good student. Franklin was initially puzzled. The two of them had confronted each other like enemies in the afternoon, but they had actually reconciled during dinner this time. However, when he turned around and saw the mysterious expression on Lauren¡¯s face, he knew that it was Lauren who had acted as the peacemaker in the kitchen. Lauren always had a strange ability. Lauren was small, but she had such great energy. It was as if she could always turn any big issue into a small matter. Perhaps because he had eaten his fill, or perhaps because his rtionship with his father had eased up, Quinn was in the mood again after he finished the dinner. so, he pulled Lauren and Franklin together to carry out n B. Lauren looked at Franklin and was a little stunned. ¡°Um¡­when are we going to carry out n B?¡± Franklin shook his head. Quinn waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that this n is foolproof. The reason why our n failed this afternoon was because there were too many uncertainties. It was uncertain when Bryce would appear. The speed at which the water balloon fell was also uncertain.¡± Lauren raised her hand and interrupted, ¡°Actually, the speed at which the water balloon fell can be calcted. As long as we know the speed of the wind, the quality of the water balloon, and¡­¡± Quinn stopped in his tracks. ¡°Who told you to say that?!¡± Lauren shut her mouth. Quinn continued, ¡°That¡¯s why we must find a fixed item for our next n.¡± When it came to these items, Quinn was always very clear-headed. Lauren could not help but wonder how many times Quinn had pranked Bryce when he was young to make him so proficient. Suddenly, she felt a little sorry for Bryce. This time, the prop that Quinn found was a thread. This thread was very thin and could not be seen, but it was especially tenacious. Lauren used the strength of a normal person to try and pull it, but she could not break it. ¡°What can this thread do?¡± ¡°Just follow me.¡± Then, Quinn brought Lauren and Franklin to the corridor. This corridor was the only way from the living room to the stairs. Quinn then thought of a way to hang the thread on both sides of the corridor so that the thread would be suspended in the air. Both Franklin and Lauren crossed their arms in front of their chests at this moment. They leaned against the wall of the corridor and watched as Quinn busied himself with the arrangement. Chapter 218 - Plan B Failed

Chapter 218: n B Failed

¡°You see, when Bryce goes up the stairs, he will definitely pass by this ce. Then, he will trip over this thread. So, Lauren would have a chance to show her ability by stopping him the moment he is about to touch this thread.¡± Lauren did not believe it. ¡°Trip him? Isn¡¯t this method too childish?¡± ¡°What do you know! It doesn¡¯t matter if the method is childish, as long as someone is willing to fall for it. Bryce never looks where he¡¯s going when he walks. He¡¯ll definitely fall for it.¡± Looking that how Franklin and Lauren were still looking at Quinn as if he was stupid, Quinn said, ¡°Forget it. If you guys don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Therefore, Quinn walked at his normal speed. Sure enough, he tripped when he passed by the thread. He was already prepared to bnce himself and stand up, but he could not control himself and looked as if he was about to fall to the ground. ¡®It¡¯s over,¡¯ Quinn wailed in his heart. ¡®This is going to be the real show!!¡¯ ¡®My image is going to be ruined!!¡¯ Fortunately, Lauren moved quickly and grabbed onto Quinn¡¯s leg. After Quinn stood up, he felt grateful that he had survived the disaster. At the same time, he was also surprised by Lauren¡¯s great strength. ¡°You¡¯re not even half as tall as me, yet you¡¯re able to pull me. You¡¯re so strong!¡± The next second, Quinn¡¯s surprise turned into joy. ¡°That¡¯s great. In the future, we won¡¯t need to hire people to move or deliver packages. Lauren alone can hold up to ten people.¡± Seeing Quinn¡¯s attitude, Lauren smiled and shook her head. Quinn was indeed different. If it was anyone else, they would have been surprised by her strength for a long time. Quinn had good adaptability. This small episode also fully proved the rescue ability of Lauren and the feasibility of this n, so they began their n B for Bryce. In order to prevent idental injury to others, Franklin and Quinn sat on the sofa with their parents to watch TV together. After studying for a day, Bryce lie on the spacious sofa ying mobile phone games. Meanwhile, Lauren was sitting beside Franklin. Since Bryce had yet to make a move, the three siblings did not pay too much attention to him. Instead, they watched the television attentively. When they saw something funny, they evenughed out loud together. It was very heartwarming. More than half an hourter, everyone was still sitting on the sofa and doing their own stuff. Quinn finally could not help but ask, ¡°Bryce, aren¡¯t you already in your third year of high school? Don¡¯t you need to revise?¡± ¡°Quinn! Third-year students are also human. You need tobine work and rest, alright?!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll y water polo together this afternoon. Don¡¯t you feel like you need tobine work and rest?¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go, ok? I didn¡¯t see you working so hard when you were studying, but now you¡¯re here to urge me to study!¡± Bryce picked up his phone and headed upstairs. Everyone was eagerly waiting for Lauren to save him. ¡°Be care¡­¡± Lauren¡¯s word was still on the tip of her tongue, but nothing happened. Bryce walked up the stairs without a hitch. What¡­what was going on? Quinn quickly got up and walked towards the corridor. Franklin and Lauren followed closely behind Quinn. Sean and Maria looked at the children¡¯s movements. They looked at each other and smiled warmly. Although they didn¡¯t know what the children were nning behind the scenes, they could feel the warmth of watching TV together as a family. Although it was quiet in this ce, it was too lonely sometimes. asionally, the children woulde to see them, but they always came alone. It was never as lively as it was today. ¡°Eh? What happened? Where¡¯s that thread? Why is it gone?¡± Quinn was squatting on the ground now. His hand was waving at the spot where the thread had been ced, but he did not touch anything. ¡°It was clearly here. Why is it gone?!¡± Quinn stood up. Franklin and Lauren were also confused. All of a sudden, Aunt Ri walked out of the bathroom with a mop in her hand, she mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s weird. Why is there a thread in this corridor? Luckily, I cut it off in time. Otherwise, it would have tripped someone over.¡± The few of them sighed. They did not expect Aunt Ri to ¡°spoil¡± their n. After failing their n B again, they returned to Quinn¡¯s room. Lauren sighed. ¡°Forget it! Let¡¯s not do it anymore!¡± After two failed ns, Quinn was no longer confident. He couldn¡¯t help but feel down about it. Chapter 219 - Fell Ill Suddenly

Chapter 219: Fell Ill Suddenly

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Franklin Torres said, ¡°Everyone has their own fate. This kind of thing cannot be forced. Wasn¡¯t it all because of a series of coincidences that you and Lauren got to know each other?¡± Quinn Torres nodded. That was true. If not for the Golden Star Agency¡¯s banquet where Lauren Torres was coincidentally invited, there would not have been a series of events subsequently. Since that was the case, then he would leave it to fate. Lauren Torres nodded as well. She would leave it to fate! Other than the tense rtionship between Bryce Torres and Lauren Torres, everything else seemed to be improving. However, things just didn¡¯t go ording to what they had wished. The next day, on Sunday, after breakfast, Lauren Torres nned to do her handiwork. She took out all the things from her bag and sat on the carpet in the living room, concentrating on drawing and cutting. When Maria Julian saw this, she helped her with the handiwork. In fact, this handcraft work was originally meant to be done with her parents. Now that her mother was involved, Lauren Torres was very happy. The other four men each had their respective things to do. Franklin Torres and Sean Torres were discussing work in the study room upstairs. Although Sean Torres no longer interfered with the work of the Torres Group, Franklin Torres would still report the progress of the work to Sean Torres regry. At this time, Quinn Torres was making phone calls everywhere in the room preparing for his studio. Bryce Torres continued to brush up on the questions while Wendy went out to buy groceries. Therefore, only Maria Julian and Lauren Torres were in the living room. As the theme of the handiwork project this time was the zoo, they needed to use cardboard to draw a lot of small animals and cut them out. This was a big project, so they divided the work and worked together. Lauren Torres was in charge of drawing while Maria Julian was in charge of paper cutting. The two of them worked very well together. ¡°Look! The rabbit that Lauren drew looks so nice!¡± Lauren Torres raised and showed the white paper in her hand to Maria Julian. The rabbit on the white paper indeed looked very nice. It was vivid and agile. ¡°It¡¯s really nice. Lauren is really good at drawing. This little rabbit¡¯s eyes are round, just like Lauren¡¯s eyes.¡± Upon hearing Maria Julian¡¯s praise, Lauren Torres happily pped her hands. However, this heartwarming scene did notst long. While Maria Julian was cutting, something happened to her body. Lauren Torres saw that her face was pale, and her lips were pale, too. She was panting heavily as if she could not breathe and was feeling very ufortable. Lauren Torres immediately put down her pen and squatted down beside Maria Julian. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Maria Julian put down her scissors and leaned back against the sofa. She was gasping for air, unable to speak. She raised her hand as if she wanted to stroke Lauren Torres¡¯hair andfort her. Lauren Torres was about to diagnose Maria Julian. She had studied medicine for a long time previously. And her biggest goal was to treat Maria Julian¡¯s illness. However, before she could act, she heard Sean Torres¡¯s anxious voice and hurried footsteps. ¡°Maria, what¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± Franklin Torres was equally anxious behind Sean Torres. Sean Torres pushed away Lauren Torres, who was standing beside Maria Julian. Lauren Torres staggered and stepped back. Then Sean Torres carried Maria Julian in his arms and told Franklin Torres to call Maria Julian¡¯s family doctor. The family doctor lived nearby them. His house was right behind theirs. He rushed over with the medical kit in less than two minutes. The doctor was a young man who looked less than 30 years old. After entering the house, he greeted Franklin Torres and others with familiarity and walked upstairs right away. Franklin Torres followed the doctor upstairs and exined the situation to him as they were walking. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She¡¯s been panting since we came down. She doesn¡¯t seem to have any symptoms like this before.¡± ¡°It seems like this is the first time she is panting.¡± Franklin Torres and the doctor disappeared at the corner of the stairs. Only Lauren Torres was left standing alone in the living room. She was at a loss and did not know what to do. She could still feel the anger and impatience in Sean Torres¡¯s eyes when he pushed her away. Since the incident took ce, no one said a single word to her. It made Lauren Torres feel like she was the culprit. She was the one who made her mother sick. However, she didn¡¯t do anything at all. After sorting out her emotions, she went up to the second floor. Maria Julian¡¯s room was full of tall and strong men. Lauren Torres stood in the corner and listened quietly. The few men were standing in front of Maria Julian¡¯s bed, so Lauren Torres could not see her face clearly. She could only see the doctor hold the stethoscope and begin to diagnose Maria Julian. Chapter 220 - An Ominous Person

Chapter 220: An Ominous Person

Maria Julian¡¯s breathing was still very loud. She sounded very ufortable as if she couldn¡¯t breathe. The doctor looked around and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what happened. I¡¯ve never encountered such an illness before. The attack was so sudden, but there was no cause for it.¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± Sean Torres asked anxiously. ¡°The illness isn¡¯t serious, and it won¡¯t endanger her life. Now, I¡¯ll prescribe a medicine for the patient. I¡¯ll also give her an oxygen mask.¡± Sean Torres took out the necessary medical equipment from a cab next to them. He had used all these things before when Maria Julian was seriously ill. He had been keeping them for emergency use. Franklin Torres, Quinn Torres, and Bryce Torres were very quiet throughout the incident. They just stood quietly in front of Maria Julian¡¯s bed. They were very nervous. Especially Sean Torres. He was so nervous that he was trembling. After inserting the oxygen tube, Maria Julian¡¯s breathing was not so loud anymore. The doctor had also arranged some sedative drip for her. This small cozy room suddenly became a ward. After taking care of everything and prescribing the medicine, the doctor bade goodbye to the few of them. ¡°Franklin, please see Dr. Wentworth off.¡± Franklin Torres acknowledged and saw Dr. Wentworth off. Lauren Torres was still standing in the corner. She did not dare to move. She was like an invisible person. The medicine in the drip slowly flowed into Maria Julian¡¯s body. Slowly, the sound of Maria Julian¡¯s breathing subsided. Sean Torres, who had been leaning against the headboard the whole time, finally heaved a sigh of relief. He stood up and said to Quinn Torres and Bryce Torres, ¡°You guys go out first. Let your mother rest for a while.¡± He then looked at Lauren Torres who was in the corner. There was no longer the warmth and gentleness in his eyes when they were shopping in the supermarket. ¡°You too go out first.¡± Lauren Torres bit her lip and followed behind Quinn Torres and Bryce Torres. A few of them were still in the hallway. Bryce Torres couldn¡¯t wait to turn his head and question Lauren Torres. ¡°Only you and Mom were downstairs just now. What did you do to make her turn out this way?¡± Quinn Torres grabbed Bryce Torres¡¯s wrist, signaling him not to be so worked up. Bryce Torres shook off Quinn Torres¡¯s hands. ¡°You guys don¡¯t cover up for her anymore. You guys know very well, too! Mom has not had any attack for more than a year now. Although she is weak, she has never been in such a state before. However, after the return of this jinx, Mom has be like this. Don¡¯t tell me you guys still want to speak up for her?¡± Bryce Torres seemed to be unable to suppress his anger. The more he spoke, the louder he became, causing Sean Torres to open the door. ¡°What are you guys doing here? Are you going to let your mother rest or not? Hurry up and leave!¡± Sean Torres was anxious, too. He was not in a good mood right now. After saying these words, he closed the door again. Thus, the few of them in the hallway went to the living room downstairs. The atmosphere was very cold. Just then, Wendy had returned from buying vegetables. She was carryingrge and small bags of meat and vegetables in her hands. Seeing that the few of them did not look good, she hurriedly asked what had happened. After learning that Maria Julian was sick, the anxiety in her eyes was very obvious. Wendy had been with Maria Julian for many years, and she was treating Maria Julian as her own daughter. ¡°What¡¯s going on? She has already recovered, hasn¡¯t she? Why did she be like this all of a sudden?¡± Knowing that Maria Julian was resting at the moment, Wendy did not rashly go up and disturb her. ¡°What else could it be? It¡¯s all because of a jinx, an ominous person has returned!¡± ¡°Bryce!¡± Quinn Torres reminded again. This time, he sounded very serious. It somehow resembled Franklin Torre¡¯s voice. ¡°This is what¡¯s happening now. I don¡¯t know why all of you are taking her side. She was the one who caused Mom¡¯s health to be in such a terrible state from the very beginning. Now that you have seen it, it¡¯s true! What do you guys choose now? Mom¡¯s health or her?¡± After he finished yelling, Bryce Torres went upstairs angrily. Wendy sighed in her heart. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Everything was fine before I went out. But after I came back, it turned out to be like this.¡± She ced all the vegetables in the refrigerator ordingly. She had originally wanted to cook something delicious, but now it seemed that no one was in the mood to eat. After seeing Dr. Wentworth off, Franklin Torres happened to receive a phone call. He answered the call for a while in the small garden. When he came in, he saw Quinn Torres and Lauren Torres sitting on the chairs quietly. Especially Lauren Torres. She lowered her little head so low that he couldn¡¯t even see her face. Franklin Torres knew what Lauren Torres was thinking. He walked over and sat down beside her. Chapter 221 - I Want to See Mom

Chapter 221: I Want to See Mom

Feeling the sofa next to her sinking in, she still lowered her head. Franklin Torres let out a soft sigh and raised his hand to touch the back of Lauren Torres¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad.¡± Franklin Torres said that and tears began to fall from Lauren Torres¡¯s eyes. People were strange. If no one asked, they would be very strong. It was as if they could hold on to everything. However, once someone asked about it, they would feel extremely wronged. This was exactly what happened to Lauren Torres now. Tears of the size of beans dripped down one by one. Very quickly, they dyed Lauren Torres¡¯s light blue jeans into dark blue. Franklin Torres kept patting Tang Lan¡¯s back gently, but he did not say much. Seeing this, Quinn Torres also stood up and sat down beside Lauren Torres. Feeling the warmthing from both sides, Lauren Torres cried even harder. After a while, Lauren Torres asked with a sobbing tone, ¡°Do you guys think that Mom¡¯s illness is really because of me?¡± Originally, Lauren Torres did not believe it either. But today¡¯s incident was simply too coincidental. Just like what they said, Maria Julian had not been ill for more than a year. However, when she was alone with Lauren Torres today, something like this happened. Moreover, the doctor just now had also said that Maria Julian¡¯s illness came out of the blue, and there was no cause for it. This had made it even stranger. Hearing Lauren Torres¡¯s question, Franklin Torres and Quinn Torres looked at each other. They did not know how to answer. After getting along with Lauren Torres for more than a month, and going through some stuff, they knew Lauren Torres¡¯s character. So, Franklin Torres had no choice but to say, ¡°Mom is fine now, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine.¡± Lauren Torres nodded while sobbing. However, she still couldn¡¯t let go of this matter easily. They finished lunch very quickly. Wendy still made lunch. However, only Lauren Torres, Franklin Torres, and Quinn Torres were eating in the dining room. Bryce Torres did note out of his room. Sean Torres stayed in the room with Maria Julian and refused to go downstairs. Wendy had to bring the food upstairs. Maria Julian¡¯s condition had stabilized tremendously. However, she still needed to finish the drip. Due to the drip, Maria Julian was sleeping and did not wake up. However, she was no longer panting and had returned to normal. Just that her face was a little pale. Sean Torres felt a lingering fear, so he kept Maria Julianpany. He was worried that something would happen to her again. No one fought for meat with Lauren Torres during lunch, but Lauren Torres was not happy either. This was the first time she had the experience of losing appetite. She looked at the untouched meat on the te and thought, ¡°If I continue to be like this, I¡¯ll definitely lose weight.¡±. After dinner, Wendy washed the dishes in the kitchen. Lauren Torres tugged at Franklin Torres¡¯s sleeve. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Brother, I want to go and see Mom.¡± After saying this, Lauren Torres looked at the stairs. Ever since Maria Julian was carried into the room, Sean Torres had nevere out from the room. He was still in the room. Thus Lauren Torres did not dare to go in. Although she had seen or even been lectured by a fiercer person, Sean Torres had the dignity of a parent. Even so, she still had to go in to see Maria Julian. Mission 3 had beenpleted, and one of the rewards of Mission 3 was a revival pill. She wanted to keep this life-saving pill by Maria Julian¡¯s side. She also wanted to give the doll she had brought over to Maria Julian as well. She would also want to see what kind of illness Maria Julian had, and maybe she could help. Franklin Torres did not know what Lauren Torres was thinking. He only thought that Lauren Torres wanted to see their mother. Looking at Lauren Torres¡¯s dejected look, Franklin Torres pinched her face. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll arrange.¡± Lauren Torres nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you, Brother. But will Mom refuse to see me?¡± Franklin Torres felt sorry for Lauren Torres. Regardless of whose fault it was, he did not want a four-and-a-half-year-old child to bear such me. ¡°Of course not. Why would Mom dislike you?¡± In fact, when he came back to visit his parents previously, he had asionally seen Maria Julian holding a photo in her room and crying secretly. He recognized the photo. He had seen it once before. It was the first photo taken by the nurse as requested by Maria Julian when she had just given birth to Lauren Torres. At that time, Lauren Torres had crepy skin on her body and didn¡¯t look like the current Lauren Torres at all. She was very small in size. Chapter 222 - Superstition

Chapter 222: Superstition

After that, Maria Julian was in poor health and could not take care of Lauren Torres. Therefore, Lauren Torres was brought up by a nanny hired by the Torres family. And then, grandmother felt that Lauren Torres was a jinx to the Torres family. Thus she did not allow Lauren Torres to get close to Maria Julian. When Lauren Torres was half a year old, she was sent away. Therefore, the first time Maria Julian saw Lauren Torres was when she was born. This weekend was the second time she saw Lauren Torres. Judging from Maria Julian¡¯s attitude towards Lauren Torres, she still missed Lauren Torres very much. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Dad. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Lauren Torres nodded. She only hoped that everything would go smoothly. Franklin Torres brought Lauren Torres to the second floor and let her rest in her room for a while. Then, he gently knocked on the door of his parent¡¯s bedroom. Sean Torres came out very quickly. The tension and anxiety in between his eyebrows and eyes just now were gone. When he saw his eldest son, he softly asked him what had gone wrong, closed the door, and took Franklin Torres to the corridor to talk. He was worried that they might disturb Maria Julian from resting. ¡°Dad, is Mom okay?¡± Sean Torres sighed. ¡°She¡¯s all right now. I¡¯ve just called Dr. Wentworth and told him about your Mom¡¯s condition. Now I just have to wait for her to wake up.¡± Franklin Torres nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Dad, Lauren said she wants to see Mom.¡± Sean Torres didn¡¯t answer immediately as if he was struggling with his thoughts. Thus Franklin Torres continued, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re just like Grandma, thinking that it¡¯s Lauren who caused mom¡¯s health to deteriorate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just what I think. It¡¯s just that everything is too coincidental. It¡¯s so coincidental that I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s a coincidence. Your Mom is the person I love the most in my life. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to her. Thus if Lauren really was the cause for her current condition, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Even if I have to force the two of them to separate, I will do it.¡± At this moment, Lauren Torres was lying on the bed. Just like what Franklin Torres had told her to do, she was resting for a while. However, she could still hear every single word of their conversation from two meters away. Sometimes, it was not a good thing to have good hearing. She had to listen to everything, including those she did not want to hear. ¡°Dad, I know you love Mom, but don¡¯t you think this is only your decision? It should be Mom¡¯s decision whether to let Lauren see her or not.¡± Franklin Torres put his hands into his pockets and paced two steps in the corridor. ¡°Since you love Mom, you should respect her wishes. Lauren is her biological daughter. Maybe Mom wants to see her very much. Don¡¯t you want Mom to be happy?¡± Franklin Torres was indeed an expert negotiator in the business world. Since Sean Torres loved Maria Julian, he would use Maria Julian as a ¡°bargaining chip¡±. Sean Torres seemed to be stumped by this matter as well. He leaned against the wall and pinched the space between his eyebrows. How could he not know what his wife was thinking? He knew very well how much she missed Lauren Torres. Sometimes, when she fell asleep at night, he would notice she was crying. However, she was not awake. She was only crying in her dreams. He would hear her call out Lauren Torres¡¯s name. At times like this, there was nothing he could do. After learning that Lauren Torres would return, Maria Julian had actually proposed to visit her countless times. However, both Sean Torres and his mother had stopped her. The Torres family had been able to stand firm in the country for so many years, so they naturally had their strength. However, they were also very superstitious. Every year, they would invite a master to perform a ritual to ensure that the Torres family would be safe and sessful throughout the year. However, ever since Tang Lan was born, everything had be terrible. That was why they had no choice but to conclude that Lauren Torres was a jinx to the Torres family. Lauren Torres was his daughter, so he naturally loved her, too. However, he had no choice but to give up on these petty love affairs in the face of the big picture. Now that he heard his eldest son say this and recalled how Maria Julian cried countless times during the night, he felt that he had let her down too much by doing this. Therefore, he nodded his head. ¡°Alright. When your mother wakes upter, let Lauren go in and see her.¡± He then returned to his room. Franklin Torres opened the door to Lauren Torres¡¯s room and saw her lying straight on the bed with her eyes closed. She looked like a zombie and it was a little funny. ¡°Dad has already agreed. You can go and see her when Mom wakes up.¡± Lauren Torres opened her eyes and nodded. Chapter 223 - Life-Saving Pill

Chapter 223: Life-Saving Pill

Then, Franklin Torres nced at his watch and said, ¡°But we have to hurry. We can¡¯t stay for dinner tonight. It¡¯ll take more than two hours to go back. We still have to go to work and school tomorrow.¡± Lauren Torres nodded again. Knowing that Lauren Torres was feeling down, Franklin Torres didn¡¯t say much and let her rest alone. It took more than an hour for Maria Julian to wake up. Sean Torres fed her some medicine and talked to her for a while before he told Franklin Torres to bring Lauren Torres over. When they went to Maria Julian¡¯s room, Sean Torres was gone. Lauren Torres was a little depressed. Didn¡¯t Dad want to see her anymore? ¡°Lauren,e over quickly.¡± Maria Julian¡¯s weak voice rang out, calling out to Lauren Torres. Lauren Torres hurriedly ran over. Maria Julian had recovered but Lauren Torres still felt a lingering fear when she recalled Maria Julian had suddenly felt suffocated in the living room. At that moment, Lauren Torres was really frightened. Maria Julian¡¯s lips were still pale. But when she saw Lauren Torres, she revealed a smile. ¡°I scared me just now, didn¡¯t I?¡± Maria Julian reached out her left hand and caressed Lauren Torres¡¯s cheek. Lauren Torres also held Maria Julian¡¯s hand in her fleshy hands. Maria Julian¡¯s hand was very cold, probably because she had just received an IV drip. Lauren Torres held her hand tightly, trying to convey some warmth. ¡°Are you okay now, Mom?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Maria Julian coughed slightly before she continued. ¡°Mom¡¯s health isn¡¯t that good, to begin with. Don¡¯t overthink about it. I¡¯ll be fine after I rest well.¡± Despite her condition, Maria Julian stillforted her. Tears that had stopped started to roll down again. Lauren Torres did not expect she could cry so quickly. ¡°You said it! Then you have to rest well and get well soon. I¡¯m still waiting for you to do my homework with me.¡± Maria Julian nodded. ¡°Yes, of course. Mom still wants to do a lot of homework with you.¡± Maria Julian raised her hand to wipe away Lauren Torres¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. A girl¡¯s tears are pearls. They¡¯re very precious. You can¡¯t drop pearls so easily.¡± Maria Julian held onto Maria Julian¡¯s hand tightly. It was as if she had just survived a disaster. ¡°For Mom¡¯s sake, I can drop as many pearls as you want.¡± ¡°You silly child.¡± Maria Julian smiled. Lauren Torres smiled as well. Then Lauren Torres took out a small red box from her pocket dimension. The box was not big, only about the size of a ring box. She ced the box in front of Maria Julian. Maria Julian asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°This is my treasure.¡± Lauren Torres opened the small red box and there was a small golden pill. Upon closer inspection, the pill seemed to glow with a golden light. It was obvious that it was not an ordinary pill. Maria Julian looked at Lauren Torres and asked, ¡°This is¡­¡± Lauren Torres did not answer Maria Julian¡¯s question first. Instead, she asked, ¡°Mom, do you believe in me?¡± Maria Julian did not know why Lauren Torres suddenly asked this question, but she still nodded. ¡°Of course I do. You¡¯re my daughter. How could I not believe in you?¡± After receiving a satisfactory answer, Lauren Torres said, ¡°This small golden pill is a small pill that can save lives.¡± ¡°A life-saving pill?¡± Maria Julian did not think what Tang Lan said was something out of the ordinary. Instead, she gently picked up the small pill with her fingers. She did not know if it was an illusion or something else, but she really felt that the pill was glowing. ¡°Of course,¡± Lauren Torres nodded and continued to exin to Maria Julian. ¡°If anything happens to Mom in the future, no matter what it is, as long as you take this small pill, you will immediately recover. Therefore, Mom, you must take this small pill with you at all times.¡± Maria Julian nodded seriously when she saw the serious expression on Lauren Torres¡¯s face. She then stuffed the small box under her pillow. ¡°Mom will definitely treasure this pill.¡± ¡°You must. Let¡¯s do a pinky swear.¡± After the two of them did the pinky swear, Lauren Torres finally felt relieved. Shey in front of Maria Julian¡¯s bed and told her what she was thinking. ¡°I thought Mom wouldn¡¯t want to see me again.¡± ¡°How could that be? You silly girl.¡± Maria Julian¡¯s heart ached as she looked at Lauren Torres¡¯s head. How could she not miss her child all these years? However, after marrying into the Torres family, there were many things that she could not choose for herself. The children that she gave birth to were not only her children. They were also descendants of the Torres family. Chapter 224 - Allergic?

Chapter 224: Allergic?

Maria Julian raised her hand to wipe away the tears at the corners of her eyes. Before this, she was not even allowed to meet with Lauren Torres. Now that she was able to meet with her, she was satisfied now. ¡°Mom has always missed Lauren Torres. If you¡¯re avable,e visit Mom often, okay?¡± Lauren Torres nodded in agreement. ¡°Of course, I like Mom¡¯s ce.¡± After this conversation, the mother-daughter rtionship finally became closer. Knowing that her mother actually liked and missed her, Lauren Torres was very happy. The two chatted for a while more before they heard a soft knock on the door. Franklin Torres pushed the door open and asked about Maria Julian¡¯s condition. After knowing that she was fine, he said, ¡°We have to go back first. If we stay any longer, we may get stuck in traffic.¡± Lauren Torres was a little reluctant to part with her mother so soon. However, there was nothing she could do about it. ¡°Mom, you have a good rest. I¡¯lle to visit you again.¡± Maria Julian, who was lying on the bed, was also reluctant to part with Lauren Torres. She touched Lauren Torres¡¯s face and nodded. ¡°Okay, Mom will wait here.¡± Then, Lauren Torres walked out of the room and kept turning her head to look behind her. She went back to her room to pack her things. When she was packing her things, she saw the little bunny doll that she wanted to give to Maria Julian. She quickly ran back to Maria Julian¡¯s room with the bunny doll in her arms. ¡°Mommy!¡± As Lauren Torres thought that Maria Julian was in the room alone, she just barged in. She didn¡¯t expect that Sean Torres was inside the room. Lauren Torres quickly held back her steps as she was worried that Sean Torres would say that she was noisy. When Maria Julian saw Lauren Torres, she asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lauren?¡± Seeing the back of Sean Torres, Laren Torres had thought of running away. However, when she thought that the doll would help Maria Julian sleep well, she plucked up the courage to say to her Mom. ¡°This is the doll that I specially brought for you.¡± Of course, Lauren would not tell about the spell that she cast on the doll. They definitely would not believe it. Probably Sean Torres would think that she was a monster. ¡°When I sleep with this doll, I will be able to sleep well. So, I want to leave this doll to Mommy so that Mommy can sleep well.¡± Lauren Torres did not walk near to the headboard. It was because Sean Torres was sitting on a chair near to the headboard with his back facing her. She did not dare to go over. Therefore, she gently ced the doll at the end of the bed. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Bye, Lauren.¡± Lauren Torres nodded and left the room. After getting in the car, Lauren Torres turned around to look at the small vi. She was nervous when she came and was feeling a bit sad when she left.. Lauren Torres and Quinn Torres were sitting in the back seat. Ever since Bryce Torres got into the passenger seat, he had put on his earphones, closed his eyes, and not talked to anyone. Lauren Torres did not speak either. She was thinking about something. In the room just now, she took the opportunity to check Maria Julian¡¯s pulse because Dr. Wentworth was a western doctor. Since he could not find the cause of Maria Julian¡¯s illness from a western doctor¡¯s point of view, Lauren Torres had to check Maria Julian¡¯s pulse. It looked like Maria Julian had an allergic reaction. Some people were allergic to peanuts or mangoes. After eating these, their tongues would swell up, affecting their breathing. ¡°Brother, is Mom allergic to any food?¡± Franklin Torres replied while driving, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I have never heard of it for so many years. Why did you suddenly ask about it?¡± Lauren Torres gave a random excuse and continued to immerse herself in her thoughts. Since she was not allergic to food, it was possible that she had encountered something or smelled something. Lauren Torres recalled that everything was normal this morning. There was nothing special about it. She leaned her head against the car window. Franklin Torres drove very smoothly and she did not feel any bumps. Was it really because of her physique? Was she a jinx to her mother? With this idea all the way back, Lauren Torres was a little sad. She must have a good ask after going back. She would check whether there was a problem with her physique. But Little Nine had said before that she was born with an emperor birth chart. It was supposed to be pure Yang Energy which would bring good luck and good health to people. Sigh, I really couldn¡¯t figure it out. When they got off the highway, Bryce Torres finally spoke, ¡°I¡¯m not going back, just send me straight to school.¡± Thomas Johnson High School was a boarding school. Normally students would go home on Sunday nights for self-study. However, if Bryce Torres went home, he would usually only go on Monday mornings. Chapter 225 - Play with the Swing

Chapter 225: y with the Swing

Everyone knew that Bryce Torres said this because he was angry. Therefore, Franklin Torres did not say anything else and drove in the direction of Thomas Johnson High School. Thomas Johnson High School was very close to the highway junction. It was only about 10 minutes away. After dropping Bryce Torres at the entrance, they left right away. When they passed by the kindergarten, Lauren Torres tilted her head and looked. She seemed to have noticed a person in the kindergarten. However, it waste at night and the lights in the kindergarten were not on. Who would be there? The car was going very fast. In the blink of an eye, it had shed past. Lauren Torres did not delve into it. She just assumed that it was the staff of the kindergarten. That night, Lauren Torres went to bed veryte. As she had not finished her handiwork homework, Franklin Torres and Quinn Torres stayed upte with her to finish the homework. The next day, Lauren Torres woke up feeling like she was in mortal world hell. Her washing and eating breakfast were done without consciousness until Ben Carson drove her to the gate of the kindergarten. Then only she woke uppletely. Lauren Torres perked up at the thought of meeting the children. She walked with a spring in her steps to the gate of the kindergarten, where Carina Bailey stood as usual to greet the students. ¡°Miss Torres, from today onwards, you will be participating in the talent program. I will pick you up from school one hourter every day.¡± Lauren Torres nodded. ¡°Okay, Uncle Carson, drive safe.¡± Then, without looking back, Lauren Torres followed Joie Donahue, who had just arrived at the school gate, into the kindergarten. Looking at Lauren Torres¡¯s lighthearted back view, Ben Carson thought to himself, ¡°Miss Torres is indeed different from other children. She has only been in kindergarten for a week and she is already so used to it.¡± When his daughter went to kindergarten, she cried for a whole month, wing at his legs, refusing to let him go. Now, the novelty of the kindergarten lessons for Lauren Torres was over. Moreover, she had a good memory and learned things very quickly. Therefore, often, she remembered everything the teacher taught her, but the teacher would repeat it several times. So, during the music ss, when the music teacher repeated a sentence for the fifth time, Lauren Torres wondered why the children¡¯s memory was so bad. They had already sung it so many times, but they couldn¡¯t even remember the key! After the ss was over, Lauren Torres quickly pulled Joie Donahue to tell her about her trip over the weekend. She and Joie Donahue had be very good friends, and so had she and Milo Barker. However, he was punished by his teacher and parents for the incident with the marblesst Friday. He was asked to copy the sentence ¡°I will never simply swallow things anymore¡± a hundred times. Now, he was scribbling away with a pencil in his hand. The other biggest change in the ss was that everyone¡¯s attitude towards Ruby Cromwell had be better. After ss, some would ask Ruby Cromwell if she wanted to go to the toilet together, or if she wanted to fetch water together. Some even took the initiative to give her candy. Ruby Cromwell still had that cold and indifferent look on her face, but it could be seen that she did not do it on purpose. It was as if her personality was that of a loner. At the end of the day, Ruby Cromwell rejected all sorts of invitations from the kids in ss two. However, Lauren Torres still remembered how she said goodbye to Ruby Cromwell on Friday afternoon. Ruby Cromwell probably didn¡¯t dislike her. Therefore, she took out a piece of chocte and ced it on Ruby Cromwell¡¯s desk during the handicraft ss. ¡°My brother bought this chocte for me. It¡¯s very delicious. You should try it, too.¡± Ruby Cromwell shook her head and rejected. ¡°I¡¯m allergic to chocte. I can¡¯t eat chocte.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Lauren Torres nodded and put the chocte away. She ced a packet of biscuits on the desk and said, ¡°You can have the biscuits then!¡± Ruby Cromwell nodded and said, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Seeing that Ruby Cromwell had epted her gift, Lauren Torres was satisfied and continued to fold the little rabbits. Thest ss in the afternoon was gym ss. After gym ss, Lauren Torres and the others still had to attend the math ss nned for the talent program. Although it was called gym ss, it was just for kindergarten children to have fun. There were slides, swings, and seesaws on the yground. At the same time, there were two sses in the gym ss. One was Lauren Torres¡¯ second-year ss, and the other was a ss for those who were younger. After the teacher called for free exercise, Lauren Torres waited for three full rounds before she could finally sit on the swing. There were only two swings in total, so the children had to line up to y. Each child could only y for two minutes. Chapter 226 - Outstanding Graduates

Chapter 226: Outstanding Graduates

There was a swing for the children in Lauren Torres¡¯s ss and another for the children in the other ss. Just as Lauren Torres sat on the swing, a little girl from the other ss also sat on the other swing. As Lauren Torres had skipped a grade, she looked the same age as the child next to her. Joie Donahue was behind Lauren Torres. She was pushing Lauren Torres lightly. ¡°Wow, the swing is so fun!¡± While ying with the swing, Lauren Torres was looking left and right. Every child was ying. Therefore, Ruby Cromwell, who was sitting quietly and reading, was particrly eye-catching. Lauren Torres waved at Ruby Cromwell and called out her name. Ever since Ruby Cromwell epted her biscuits, the two of them had be closer. When Lauren Torres greeted Ruby Cromwell, she would respond as well. Just like this time, Ruby Cromwell also waved back, though she quickly lowered her head and continued reading. Even so, it¡¯s enough to make Lauren Torres so happy. Let¡¯s take it slow! Suddenly, the girl from the other ss sitting on the swing next to her spoke. ¡°Do you know Ruby Cromwell?¡± Lauren Torres turned her head around and nodded. ¡°Ruby Cromwell is from our ss. Of course, I know her!¡± ¡°Oh, she¡¯s in your ss now. She used to be a ssmate of ours. But after the semester started, the teacher said that she had skipped to the upper ss and stopped going to the middle ss.¡± So these children were from the middle ss. ¡°Does Ruby Cromwell have many friends in your ss now? I just greeted her but she has already forgotten about me.¡± Huh? Lauren Torres was a little confused. ¡°Ruby Cromwell doesn¡¯t have many friends in our ss. She rarely talks. She¡¯s always alone.¡± ¡°How could it be? When she was in the lower ss in the past, she was a very lively person. All the students in the ss were her good friends.¡± Soon, Lauren Torres¡¯s two minutes were up. Joie Donahue urged her toe down. Lauren Torres had no choice but to jump off. Many children were running around in the yground. The little girl might have just casually struck up a conversation with Lauren Torres. Soon, Lauren Torres could no longer find the little girl on the swing just now. Lauren Torres recalled what she overheard in the teacher¡¯s office the other day. The teacher said that Ruby Cromwell¡¯s character and temper had changed drastically. Could she be referring to this? Ruby Cromwell used to be a lively person, but she had be what she was at present. She looked at Ruby Cromwell that was reading seriously in the corner. She was a little lost in thought. Soon, the PE teacher blew her whistle, and Lauren Torres ran to the ss. This was not her task, and it was not her responsibility. Since Ruby Cromwell refused to tell, she would not meddle in other people¡¯s business. After PE ss, the other children had already carried their school bags and were happily waiting for their parents to pick them up after school. Meanwhile, Lauren Torres and Ruby Cromwell were waiting in the ssroom for Carina Bailey to bring them to ss. Carina Bailey came over with a bag on her back. It looked like she was leaving the kindergarten. ¡°Miss Bailey, where are we going now?¡± ¡°Oh yes, we will be attending the talent ss at Thomas Johnson High School. There¡¯s not enough space in the kindergarten.¡± Lauren Torres blinked her eyes. Thomas Johnson High School? Wasn¡¯t that the school Bryce Torres was attending? She carried her school bag and followed Carina Bailey together with Ruby Cromwell. Lauren Torres had passed Thomas Johnson High School many times, but this was the first time she had entered. The ss was not over yet, so the school was empty. Lauren Torres was curious about everything and was looking around. The moment she entered the school, she saw a bulletin board with some photos posted on it. Lauren Torres had excellent eyesight. With just a nce, she could see that there was someone she knew on the board. She shook Carina Bailey¡¯s hand and pointed at the bulletin board with her other hand. ¡°Miss Bailey, I¡¯d like to take a look over there.¡± Carina Bailey nced at her watch. Seeing that there was still time, she agreed to Lauren Torres¡¯s request. When she walked over to take a look, Lauren Torres realized that the person in the photo was none other than her eldest brother, Franklin Torres! The Franklin Torres then looked only 16 or 17 years old. He looked young and inexperienced and not as sharp as he was now. The bright and cheerful temperament of a young man filled in between his eyes and brows. Eldest brother must have many secret admirers during school, Lauren Torres thought. It was written below the photo: Franklin Torres, an outstanding graduate of Thomas Johnson High School. Lauren Torres was excited, ¡°My brother is so brilliant!¡± She nced at the bulletin board, it was full of photos of the outstanding graduates in the past. Samuel Sullivan, Tina Karl, John Manson¡­ Lauren Torres nced through the faces and photos of these people. When she turned around to leave, she saw Ruby Cromwell¡¯s face full of tears. Chapter 227 - Math Class

Chapter 227: Math ss

Lauren Torres was stunned. She did not know why Ruby Cromwell suddenly acted in such a manner. Carina Bailey was chatting with another teacher behind her. Ruby Cromwell raised her hand to wipe away her tears. But her eyes were still red, and so was her nose. After Carina Bailey said goodbye to the other teacher, she turned around and saw Ruby Cromwell. She bent down and asked her what had gone wrong. Ruby Cromwell shook her head. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that some sand suddenly blew into my eyes just now.¡± Carina Bailey nodded. Although she looked a little suspicious, she did not say much. She held their hands and continued to walk towards the ssroom. Lauren Torres knew that Ruby Cromwell was lying. There was neither sand nor wind in this ce. It was a poor excuse. It was obvious that Carina Bailey did not believe her either. After she brought the two of them to the ssroom, she let Ruby Cromwell enter the ssroom first, leaving Lauren Torres behind. ¡°Lauren, did you see what made Ruby cry just now?¡± Lauren Torres shook her head. ¡°Miss Bailey, I don¡¯t know either. The moment I turned my head, I hear crying.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine then. Ruby is lonely in ss. Please spend more time with her. If anything happens to her, please inform the teacher immediately.¡± Lauren Torres nodded. She could tell that Carina Bailey was a very responsible ss teacher. ¡°Hurry up and go in. ss is about to start.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Lauren Torres went in, the ssroom was almost full. The ssroom was muchrger than the one in the kindergarten. The seats were like the seats that Lauren Torres had seen in a TV series. Two persons would be sitting together. The ss was divided into several big groups. There was an empty seat next to Ruby Cromwell. Recalling what Carina Bailey had said to her, Lauren Torres sat next to Ruby Cromwell. The teacher had not arrived yet, so Lauren Torres was looking around in a carefree manner. There were about 40 students in the ss. Some of them looked like they were three or four years older than Lauren Torres. Lauren Torres was probably the youngest child in the ss. She took out a new pencil and notebook from her bag and ced them neatly on the desk. She was ready to attend the ss. Soon, a teacher entered the ssroom with a book in his hands. The teacher was a male teacher. He was wearing sses and looked like he was in his fifties. He was a little bald, but he looked very amiable. Carina Bailey also walked up to the podium and introduced the teacher to the children. ¡°Children, this is our math teacher for this semester¡¯s talent program. The teacher¡¯s name is John Zander. Everyone can just call him Mr. Zander.¡± These children had already formed a good habit when they were in kindergarten. They put their hands neatly and called out in unison, ¡°Hello, Mr. Zander.¡± John Zander smiled and replied, ¡°Hello, Children!¡± ¡°Mr. Zander is an excellent teacher in our Thomas Johnson High School. He is currently teaching mathematics to the students of the third year of high school. We have specially invited Mr. Zander to be your math teacher. He cany a good foundation for all of you and cultivate correct mathematical thinking in you from a young age.¡± From what Carina Bailey had said, Lauren Torres realized that the talent program was not just for the kindergarten affiliated to Thomas Johnson High School. All the children in the country could participate in the program. All they needed to do was to register and pass the exam. Lauren Torres looked around. It seemed that only she and Ruby Cromwell were from the affiliated kindergarten. After the introduction by Carina Bailey, she left the ss to John Zander. ¡°Alright, students, let¡¯s start learning!¡± As the introduction of the ss had already taken up more than 10 minutes, and John Zander Zheng Dao was an efficient teacher, he immediately opened the book and began to teach. He gave each of the children a book with a detailed exnation and practice questions. Lauren Torres was able to solve the usual math questions quickly. But in John Zander¡¯s ss, many Math Olympiad questions required thinking outside the box. Lauren Torres had yet toe into contact with this aspect. In the past, her self-learning was all self-learned from textbooks. For those were beyond the scope of the textbooks, Lauren Torres had never learned them before. Therefore, these sses were new and novel to her. She was learning them with great enthusiasm. After John Zander finished giving a new knowledge point, he would ask the students to do a few questions. After they finished doing it, the students could raise their hands and let John Zander verify their answers. As this was something that Lauren Torres had nevere into contact with, she would take some time before she could think outside the box. Chapter 228 - Ruby Cromwell Was Really Amazing

Chapter 228: Ruby Cromwell Was Really Amazing

However, Ruby Cromwell, who was sitting beside her, was different. She was the first to raise her hand all the time, and John Zander would praise her all the time. ¡°Good. This time, our Ruby Cromwell got it right again.¡± Lauren Torres was always one step behind Ruby Cromwell. Although her answers were also correct, her speed was always one beat slower. This had undoubtedly aroused Lauren Torres¡¯spetitive spirit. However, Lauren Torres realized that she could not catch up with Ruby Cromwell. She was far more ahead as if she had learned all the contents in advance. Lauren Torres was stunned. As expected, there was always someone better than you out there! She thought she was intelligent enough. She did not expect Ruby Cromwell, who was only five years old, to have already learned so much in advance. Ruby Cromwell¡¯s mother must have been very strict. When one was serious about doing something, time always passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, the ss was over. The bell for the end of ss rang at the same time as the bell for the high school. Lauren Torres used her watch phone to call Ben Carson. She told him to pick her up directly at the entrance of Thomas Johnson High School. Carina Bailey led Lauren Torres and Ruby Cromwell to the entrance of Thomas Johnson High School. Ben Carson had been waiting at the entrance.Thus as soon as Lauren Torres walked out of the school, she saw Ben Carson¡¯s car. She ran over cheerfully, turned around, said goodbye to Carina Bailey and Ruby Cromwell, and got into the car. ¡°Bryce, what are you looking at? There are drumsticks in the cafeteria today. If you don¡¯t run fast enough, others may have snatched them all.¡± Bryce Torres stood downstairs of the high school third year¡¯s teaching building and looked at the school entrance. It was only when his ssmate pulled his clothes that he finally reacted. Strange! Did he see wrongly just now? Why did he feel like he saw the jinx? Forget it, how could it be? This was Thomas Johnson High School, not a kindergarten. How could the jinxe in? ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the cafeteria.¡± However, just as they were about to run to the cafeteria, they were stopped again. ¡°Hello, Mr. Zander.¡± John Zander was the math teacher of their ss. Perhaps the more outstanding a teacher was, the stranger his character would be. This teacher stood out by his rxed teaching style and problem-solving via a unique way of thinking. He had been teaching the third year of high school for a long time. Every year, many students in the ss that he taught could score more than 140 points in math. He was a national treasure of Thomas Johnson High School. ¡°Why are you guys running so fast?¡± ¡°We¡¯re rushing for our mea!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see you guys being so enthusiastic when you were doing the math questions. But you¡¯re running so fast whenes to eating.¡± Then, he changed the topic. ¡°Bryce, what happened to your math testst time? How could you make a mistake on the first multiple-choice question that could give you points?¡± Bryce Torres did not know how to answer. Mathematics had always been the subject he was weak in. ¡°Okay, okay. Hurry up and go. Don¡¯t stand in my way.¡± His ssmate pulled him and quickly ran away. As they were running, he kept muttering, ¡°Something will be wrong with your mind if you don¡¯t eat actively.¡± Nothing seemed to be special in the following few days except Lauren Torres admired Ruby Cromwell more and more with each passing day. During the past few nights, Lauren Torres had been working on the Math Olympiad questions that John Zander had assigned. When she encountered problems that she could not solve, she would even pull Franklin Torres along to work on them. However, she had seen Ruby Cromwell finish the entire exercise book in ss. If she had the chance, she would definitely ask Ruby Cromwell¡¯s mother when Ruby Cromwell had finished learning all these. On Friday, when Lauren Torres got home after school, Mr. Hayes told her that Franklin Torres would not being home for dinner. Lauren Torres was a bit disappointed. She had initially nned to ask Franklin Torres a few math questions at night. Forget it. She would ask him the following day. After all, the following day was Saturday. After dinner, Lauren Torresy on her bed early in the evening. She wanted to study her birth chart. ¡°Little Nine, didn¡¯t you say before that my birth chart is a pure birth chart like an emperor? What does that mean?¡± She had not been doing any missions recently. Divine Nine had been running around in her spiritual consciousness every day. It had been either sleeping all day or sometimes when Lauren Torres was brainstorming and doing her math questions, it would be sleeping soundly. The snoring was so loud that it had almost disturbed Lauren doing her homework. [ System Divine Nine: birth chart like an emperor is very prominent. It means that you were an emperor in your previous life. After absorbing the Extreme Yang Energy, your vitality has be extremely pure, and your Yang Energy is extremely vigorous. Basically, evil and filthy things wouldn¡¯t dare to face you in their real bodies. This was one of the reasons why you were chosen as the host. ] ¡°But if my birth chart is so good, why would I still make Mom sick?¡± Chapter 229 - A Good Friend Who Passed Away

Chapter 229: A Good Friend Who Passed Away

[ System Divine Nine: there is still no evidence that your mother¡¯s illness is due to you. However, since her condition has deteriorated after you were born, it should be rted to you. ] ¡°If it¡¯s rted to me, then I¡¯m the one who has harmed my mother!¡± [ System Divine Nine: what I mean is perhaps your birth has attracted the attention of certain things. They are the ones that have harmed your mother. You are just an inducer. In fact, with your birth chart, if you spend more time apanying your mother, it will improve her health conditions over time. It is because your aura will affect the people around you. At the same time, you¡¯ll also help them drive the evil aura away. ] Lauren Torres nodded, was that so? This time, she was in a dilemma. Little Nine said she was beneficial to her mother¡¯s illness, but the people around her thought that she was the culprit. So, should she stay by her mother¡¯s side or not? It was better to conclude after she visited her mother a few more times. However, she must find out the reason. For Maria Julian to have be so weak, there must be a reason behind it. To find out the answer, she would probably have to investigate way back four years ago. At that time, it was Grandma who took charge of everything. Grandma was the one who said she was a jinx to the Torres family. It was also her idea to send her away. Her rtionship with Grandma was still bad. Therefore¡­ There was no such thing as therefore. There was nothing she could do. Lauren Torres rolled on the bed. It looked like this matter could only be put aside for the time being. For now, it was better to pay more attention to Maria Julian¡¯s health condition. Lauren Torres, who was shocked by Ruby Cromwell¡¯s IQ during the Olympiad math ss, began to study Olympiad math in her Magic Library. Why was she not aware of such a thing called Olympiad math during her ss in the past? Now she had to work very hard and study very hard! When Lauren Torres woke up the following morning, the sun was already high up in the sky. She went downstairs after her change and saw Franklin Torres reading the newspapers while eating breakfast. It was porridge with fried dough sticks for breakfast. She ran over to sit on the chair and asked Franklin Torres who was sitting opposite her, ¡°Brother, where did you gost night?¡± ¡°I went for a high school gathering.¡± High school gathering? Lauren Torres¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Brother, I saw your photo when I was at Thomas Johnson High School the other day! Your photo was posted on the bulletin board and you were so handsome. It also mentioned that you were an outstanding graduate.¡± Bringing up the past, Franklin Torres seemed to be missing those days. He put down the newspapers. ¡°Yeah, I was really happy when I was in high school. All I needed to do every day was to study. I didn¡¯t have to think about anything else.¡± When Franklin Torres mentioned study, Lauren Torres suddenly remembered the Olympiad math question that she hadn¡¯t done. It was clear that studying was also very difficult! Thinking of just studying every day¡­ Lauren Torres shivered. She wouldn¡¯t do that. She would end up doing math until all her hair fell out! Seeing Franklin Torres suddenly reminisce about his past, Lauren Torres was excited. She had never heard him talk about his life in the past. ¡°Brother, when I was at Thomas Johnson High School the other day, I saw the photos of many brothers and sisters together with yours. Do you know them all?¡± Franklin Torres shook his head. ¡°I know some of them but I don¡¯t for some. Some of them were a few years my junior. I graduated a long time ago, so naturally, I don¡¯t know them.¡± Franklin Torres wanted to say something but then stopped. Lauren Torres could instantly feel the change in his mood. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother?¡± Franklin Torres signed. He had actually wanted to talk to a four-and-a-half-year-old little brat. But the truth was he didn¡¯t have anyone else to talk to either. ¡°Actually, our high school gatheringst night was for a very close ssmate who passed away yesterday a year ago. We gathered together to reminisce him.¡± Passed away? Lauren Torres¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Brother, this ssmate of yours¡­ What had happened to him?¡± Franklin Torres put down the spoon in his hand. ¡°That day, his house was on fire. He ran into the fire to save his sister, but he and his sister didn¡¯te out in the end.¡± Lauren Torres¡¯s eyes continued to widen. It was actually because of a fire. ¡°And he had a sister?¡± Franklin Torres patted Lauren Torres¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, he had a sister. She was so cute. I saw her once. If she were alive, she should be about your age.¡± If she were alive¡­ Lauren Torres¡¯s heart sank when she heard what Franklin Torres said. Chapter 230 - Missed Class

Chapter 230: Missed ss

There was a long way to go in the future, and there were many dreams to achieve. However, natural catastrophe and misfortune had caused her to die young. Suddenly Franklin Torres¡¯s phone rang. He seemed to have received many messages. Franklin Torres looked at the phone and saw some photos his high school ssmate chat group had sent. He clicked to see them and Lauren Torres leaned over. The photos that the group had sent were taken at the gathering yesterday. It had only been six or seven years since they graduated from high school. The appearance of everybody did not change much, except they had grown up and be more mature. Franklin Torres continued to scroll down the photos until he saw the one everyone took together when they graduated from high school. Lauren Torres had sharp eyes. She immediately spotted Franklin Torres in the photo and the boy standing next to him. This big brother¡­ Lauren Torres felt familiar. She thought about it and realized he was one of the boys she saw in the photos on the bulletin board. Lauren Torres pointed to the boy and asked, ¡°Brother, is this big brother the one who died to save his sister that you have just mentioned?¡± Franklin Torres nodded. They used to be in the same dorm, and they had a very good rtionship. Although they didn¡¯t go to the same university, they kept in touch with each other. asionally they came out to y sports and chit-chat. But now, they no longer had the opportunity to do so anymore. ¡°Is his name Samuel Sullivan?¡± Lauren Torres asked. She had some impression of him and she could match his face to his name. Franklin Torres was a little surprised. However, when he thought about Lauren Torres¡¯s various strange abilities, he understood. He nodded. ¡°Yes, his name is Samuel Sullivan. His sister used to study in Thomas Johnson Kindergarten. Her name is Rene Sullivan.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Lauren Torres nodded, feeling even more sorry. If Rene Sullivan were still alive, they would have be good friends like their brothers. Lauren Torres patted on Franklin Torres¡¯s shoulder andforted him. ¡°Eventually everyone will die. But death does not mean that he has disappeared from this world. Only when he is forgotten that he truly disappears. Now that he has Brother and your ssmates to remember him, he will forever live in our hearts.¡± After thinking about it, Franklin Torres realized what Lauren Torres had said did make sense. Over the past year, he had thought of Samuel Sullivan countless times. And their dazzling days in the past as well. As long as he did not forget, Samuel Sullivan would not disappear. He closed off the picture and off his phone. Then, he scooped a bowl of porridge for Lauren Torres. ¡°Quickly eat, or it will get cold.¡± ¡°Okay! Brother, let¡¯s eat together!¡± The weekend passed quickly. The days were dull and uneventful. The Torres Group¡¯s anniversary celebration wasing up soon, so many things needed to be prepared. In the following two months, thepany¡¯s turnover would need to be raised to a higher level. Only then would the anniversary celebration have a better performance. Therefore, even on weekends, Franklin Torres would stay in the study room and work overtime. Quinn Torres had been running around due to his job. He would leave early and returnte. Thus Lauren Torres couldn¡¯t see him at all and could only y alone in the room. Finally, it was Monday. Lauren Torres filled her bag with snacks to give to her ssmates. Ruby Cromwell didn¡¯te to ss today. Lauren Torres asked Carina Bailey after ss and was told that she was sick. After hearing the news, even her favorite handicraft ss, Lauren Torres couldn¡¯t attend with peace of mind. Without Ruby Cromwell by her side, no one would give her extra paper to fold. Lauren Torres thought since she and Ruby Cromwell were good friends, and now that she was sick, she should go and see her. After ss, she ran to the teacher¡¯s office to ask where Lin Jia lived. But before she entered the office, she heard Carina Bailey talking on the phone. Tang Lan had no intention of eavesdropping and had wanted to leave. But she was attracted by the content of the phone call. ¡°Hello, is this Ruby Cromwell¡¯s mother? This is Miss Bailey.¡± ¡°I¡¯m calling to ask about Ruby¡¯s condition. It¡¯s not serious, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. However, children¡¯s allergies can be serious. We have to be careful in the future.¡± ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll be waiting for Ruby toe back.¡± So Ruby Cromwell actually had an allergy. Lauren Torres thought to herself as she was standing at the door. When Carina Bailey hung up the phone, she knocked on the office door. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lauren?¡± Chapter 231 - Chocolate Allergy

Chapter 231: Chocte Allergy

Ever since Milo Barker¡¯s incident, Carina Bailey had been on tenterhooks. She had wished she could split herself to be in two ces at the same time so that she could keep a close watch on these rascals. ¡°Miss Bailey. I¡¯m thinking of visiting Ruby after school this afternoon.¡± Lauren Torres hesitated for a moment before speaking the truth. ¡°I identally overheard your phone conversation just now. Ruby is having an allergy, right?¡± Carina Bailey had noticed that Lauren Torres and Ruby Cromwell had been getting along well. There was nothing to hide from her. Thus she nodded. ¡°Yes, Ruby is having an allergic reaction after eating chocte. She¡¯s receiving an IV at the hospital now. Her condition is much better now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lauren Torres patted her chest. ¡°Good to hear this. So can I visit Ruby this afternoon?¡± Carina Bailey thought for a moment and did not have the heart to reject Lauren Torres. She also hoped to have someone as passionate and lively as Lauren Torres by Ruby Cromwell¡¯s side. Perhaps Ruby Cromwell¡¯s personality would also be lively. ¡°Lauren, how about this? I¡¯ll ask Ruby¡¯s mother if it¡¯s convenient. If it¡¯s convenient, I¡¯ll tell you, okay?¡± Lauren Torres nodded. When school was about to end, Carina Bailey told Lauren Torres that Ruby Cromwell¡¯s mother was happy with Lauren Torres¡¯s visit. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Then I can help Ruby bring over the things that the teacher distributed today.¡± When the ss ended, Lauren Torres brought the address given by the teacher and went to Ruby Cromwell¡¯s house with Ben Carson. Susan Harding should have been aware of the visit in advance. So the moment they rang the doorbell, someone opened the door instantly. Susan Harding looked the same as thest time Lauren Torres saw her. She looked kind and friendly, but she looked haggard. There seemed to be a few strands of white hair on her head. As it was her first time visiting someone else¡¯s house, Lauren Torres was a little nervous. Before the visit, Ben Carson had bought a fruit basket from a fruit store. ¡°Hello, Auntie. I¡¯m Ruby¡¯s ssmate. My name is Lauren Torres.¡± ¡°Hi, Lauren. You¡¯re the ssmate who went to the math ss with Ruby, right?¡± Lauren Torres nodded. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Lauren Torres put on the slippers that Susan Harding had specially prepared for her and went in. Susan Harding¡¯s house looked very warm and cozy. Everything was neatly arranged. It was obvious that Susan Harding was very diligent in taking care of the house. There were three rooms and a living room. One of the doors was tightly closed. Lauren Torres thought that Ruby Cromwell must be in this room. ¡°Auntie, Ruby should be fine now, right?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine now. Last night, she suddenly had an allergic reaction. We quickly took her to the hospital and stayed there for a night. She¡¯s basically fine now.¡± ¡°Oh, can I go in and see Ruby?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Bringing Lauren Torres with her, Susan Harding knocked on the tightly shut door. Lin Jia was not lying down to rest. Instead, she was sitting upright in front of the desk. ¡°Ruby, your ssmate, Lauren, is here.¡± Ruby Cromwell moved her body to the side but did not turn around. ¡°Lauren, you can go in. I¡¯ll cut some fruits for you.¡± After washing the grapes and sending them to Ruby Cromwell¡¯s room, Susan Harding went out. Ben Carson stayed in the living room chatting with Susan Harding casually. Lauren Torres sat on the chair next to Ruby Cromwell and took out the things handed out by the teacher for today¡¯s ss. ¡°Ruby, look. These are the things we learned today.¡± As she didn¡¯t leave the house, Ruby Cromwell¡¯s hair was disheveled today. It made her look a little dispirited. Ruby Cromwell nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lauren Torres shook her head, indicating that there was no need to thank her. In the next instant, she was at a loss for words. ¡°Ruby, how did you get the allergy?¡± Ruby Cromwell lowered her head. Her right hand gripped the pencil tightly, as if she wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Can¡­ can I tell?¡± Lauren Torres was a little confused and nodded. ¡°Of course you can! Why not?¡± Ruby Cromwell bit her lip as if she was a little scared. ¡°Lauren, I¡¯m allergic to chocte, but my mom bought me a chocte cake. I was allergic to it after eating it.¡± Lauren Torres was stunned. This was the first time Ruby Cromwell called her by her name. ¡°What do you mean? Doesn¡¯t your mother know that you¡¯re allergic to chocte?¡± ¡°She knows. She knows that I¡¯m allergic to chocte, but she still gave it to me. I¡¯m very scared of my mother now.¡± Lauren Torres did not shake her wobbly legs anymore. She seemed to have sensed that there was indeed something wrong between the mother and daughter. Chapter 232 - Afraid of Her Mother

Chapter 232: Afraid of Her Mother

¡°But your mother clearly knew that you are allergic to chocte. So why did she give it to you?¡± At that moment, Ruby Cromwell put down the pencil in her right hand. She suddenly shook her head and hugged her head with both hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know.¡± Ruby Cromwell looked very scared. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I don¡¯t know!¡± Lauren Torres was stunned by Ruby Cromwell¡¯s sudden change of mood. She quickly patted Ruby Cromwell on the shoulder. ¡°Ruby, are you alright?¡± Ruby Cromwell was in this posture and muttered to herself for a long time before she slowly calmed down. Her eyes were red as if she had experienced a battle in her heart. Lauren Torres did not dare to bring up the matter anymore. She was afraid that it would agitate Ruby Cromwell again. After she calmed down, Ruby Cromwell picked up her pencil and started working on her math problem. It was as if what had just happened had never happened at and she was not the one who had a sudden emotional breakdown. Lauren Torres did not say anything else. Instead, she quietly sized up Ruby Cromwell¡¯s room. This room was no different from an ordinary little girl¡¯s room. On the right side was a bookshelf full of fairy tales, like The Daughter of the Sea, Snow White, and so on. There were also two or three dolls on the bed. Everything looked very normal. However, what Ruby Cromwell said just now was filled with strangeness. After that, there was a knock on Ruby Cromwell¡¯s room door. It was Susan Harding who walked in with two sses of fruit juice. Lauren noticed that the moment Susan Harding walked in, Ruby Cromwell shrunk her shoulders as if she was frightened. Recalling what Ruby Cromwell had said to her, Lauren Torres looked at Susan Harding carefully. Susan Harding did not notice anything and acted as usual. ¡°Come, have some fruit juice. Ruby only hides in her room to study. If you have time, take her out to y.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, Auntie.¡± Susan Harding brought in grape juice. Lauren Torres took a sip and found it very delicious. She finished it in just two to three gulps. However, she realized that the ss in front of Ruby Cromwell was untouched. ¡°Ruby, don¡¯t you like grape juice?¡± ¡°I¡­I like it, but I don¡¯t dare to drink it.¡± ¡®Huh? Don¡¯t dare to drink it? Could there be poison in it?¡¯ Lauren Torres looked at her empty ss and quickly refuted her guess. ¡®How is that possible?!¡¯ She came to visit Ruby Cromwell today. But in reality, Lauren Torres did not talk much to her. After staying in the room for another five minutes, Ben Carson urged Lauren Torres to leave. Lauren Torres jumped down from her chair. ¡°Ruby, will you go back to kindergarten tomorrow?¡± Ruby Cromwell nodded. ¡°I will.¡± After that, Lauren Torres left with Ben Carson. On the way back home, Lauren Torres hesitated for a moment before telling Ben Carson what Ruby Cromwell had said to her. ¡°Was that what Ruby had told you? I was chatting with her mother in the living room just now. She said Ruby had identally eaten the cake. Her mother bought the cake to celebrate the birthday of the child next door, but Ruby ate it herself.¡± Lauren Torres was confused. Why did these two people say different things? Ruby Cromwell said that her mother bought the cake for her to eat, but Susan Harding said that the cake was for the child next door. Who was lying? Then, Ben Carson heard the part where Ruby Cromwell broke down. ¡°Children usually don¡¯t lie. Could it be that Ruby¡¯s mother really did something to her?¡± Lauren Torres tried to recall, ¡°But I think Ruby¡¯s mother¡¯s behavior was normal.¡± Ben Carson agreed. ¡°I also think that her mother is normal. Maybe there¡¯s just some misunderstanding between the two of them. Children sometimes don¡¯t express themselves clearly.¡± However, Lauren Torres did not think that it was a misunderstanding. Allergies could be a big or small matter. If a mother knew that her child was allergic to something, she would definitely take good care of it. Moreover, Ruby Cromwell herself knew that she was allergic to chocte. That day, Lauren Torres gave her chocte, but she refused. Therefore, Ruby Cromwell definitely would not initiate to eat that chocte Cake. There was only one possibility, and that was Susan Harding was lying. Moreover, Ruby Cromwell had said that she was very scared. It seemed that Susan Harding had intentionally made Ruby Cromwell eat the chocte cake. But why? How could a mother do such a thing to her daughter? Before Lauren could think of a reason, Lauren Torres had reached home. Chapter 233 - Little Idol

Chapter 233: Little Idol

During dinner that night, Lauren Torres told Franklin Torres, Quinn Torres, and Mr. Hayes about the matter. She wanted to hear them out. ¡°Hmm.. it is indeed strange.¡± ¡°From Ruby Cromwell¡¯s reaction, it seems like she was really forced to eat that cake. Also, you mentioned that she seemed to be very afraid of her mother?¡± Lauren Torres nodded. ¡°Yes. When her mother came to the office previously, Ruby Cromwell behaved the same. She was very resistant to physical contact with her mother.¡± Quinn Torres said, ¡°It¡¯s really strange. Most girls like their mothers. At Ruby Cromwell¡¯s age, if nothing serious had happened, there wouldn¡¯t be such a big gap between her and her mother.¡± Lauren Torres agreed. ¡°Then what should I do? Ruby is my friend. I want to help her.¡± Franklin Torres scooped up some vegetables and ced them in Lauren Torres¡¯s bowl. ¡°Of course, you can help her. If you find out that this little friend named Ruby Cromwell was really hurt on purpose by her mother, then you can help her. However, don¡¯t act rashly. After all, it¡¯s difficult to settle a family matter. You need to have evidence first.¡± Lauren Torres ced a mouthful of vegetables from her bowl into her mouth and chewed it until it made a crunching sound. ¡°I will definitely protect my friend!¡± The following day, when Lauren Torres arrived at the kindergarten, she realized that Ruby Cromwell was already there. She was still sitting in her usual seat. But many children were surrounding her asking about her health. However, this time, contrary to her usual silence, she had carefully answered the children¡¯s questions. ¡°I was allergic to chocte after I ate chocte cake. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯te to school yesterday.¡± The children were very happy when Ruby Cromwell answered their questions. Ever since she saved Milo Barker, Ruby Cromwell had been the little idol in everyone¡¯s hearts. Of course, they were very happy to be able to talk to the little idol. ¡°Ruby, then why did you eat that cake?¡± These children were all in the senior ss, so they naturally knew what to eat and what not to. Of course, they shouldn¡¯t eat things that they were not supposed to eat. ¡°Oh, it was a chocte cake that my mother bought. My mother said that there was no chocte in that cake, so I ate it. In the end, there was, so I was sent to the hospital due to allergy.¡± ¡°Was it scary in the hospital? Did you get an injection? Did it hurt?¡± The children¡¯s attention was all over the ce, except for Lauren Torres who was still struggling and confused by Susan Harding. Who was telling the truth? What Susan Harding said to Ben Carson yesterday was that she bought the chocte cake to celebrate the birthday of the child next door. However, Ruby Cromwell said Susan Harding had said that there was no chocte in the cake. It was very strange. Perhaps it was because Lauren Torres visited Ruby Cromwell that the rtionship between them had be even closer. After getting along with her, Lauren Torres realized that Ruby Cromwell was indeed a very cute girl. It was just that she usually closed herself up so that no one could see her. As such, she believed Ruby Cromwell even more. She even introduced Joie Donahue and Milo Barker to Ruby Cromwell. The four of them became very good friends. It was another day after school. Lauren Torres and Ruby Cromwell could now walk to the math ss by themselves. When Ruby Cromwell got all her answers right and was praised by John Zander again, Lauren Torres nudged Ruby Cromwell¡¯s elbow. ¡°Ruby, you¡¯re amazing. I heard from Mr. Zander that these questions are all junior and senior high school questions. And you actually know how to do.¡± Apart from the elementary school¡¯s Olympiad Math, Lauren Torres also knew how to solve the other questions. It was just that Franklin Torres had warned her not to stand out too much, or else she would be targeted. Therefore, Lauren Torres had restrained herself a little. Every time she did the questions, she would deliberately make one or two mistakes. During the ss when she was called out to answer questions, she would also deliberately make mistakes. Sometimes, she found that Ruby Cromwell¡¯s problem-solving speed was a little slow, and her train of thought was also stuck sometimes. However,pared to the other children, she was considered very good. In particr, she was only at this age, but she had already reached this level. This made Lauren Torres wonder if there was a system inside Ruby Cromwell¡¯s body. Of course, this suspicion was quickly denied by the appearance of System Divine Nine. [ System Divine Nine: Impossible! Every country can only have one system. ] Alright, since this was the case, Lauren Torres had no choice but to admit that Ruby Cromwell¡¯s ability to learn so well was probably due to her talent. Chapter 234 - Who Was Lying?

Chapter 234: Who Was Lying?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As the rtionship between Lauren Torres and Ruby Cromwell was getting better, Lauren Torres even invited her to watch a musical performance at the Children¡¯s Pce this weekend. This was the first time Lauren Torres went out with someone of her age. So she got up early in the morning on the weekend and began to dress herself up. She then hurriedly pulled Ben Carson out of the house. When they reached Ruby Cromwell¡¯s apartment, Lauren Torres bumped into another family on the same floor as Ruby Cromwell when she got out from the lift. Ruby Cromwell¡¯s apartment was located in a rtively high-end residential area. There were only two households on each floor. One of them was Ruby Cromwell and the other should be the auntie and her son in front of her. The two of them looked like they were going out to buy groceries. They were holding an empty shopping bag in their hands. As they looked unfamiliar, the woman asked, ¡°Did you guyse to the wrong floor?¡± Lauren Torres quickly exined, ¡°We¡¯re here to look for Ruby Cromwell. That door.¡± Lauren Torres pointed to the door of Ruby Cromwell. The woman nodded. ¡°Oh, I remember now. You guys came here once before, right? I think I¡¯ve seen you before.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Your memory is really good, Auntie.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about it? You¡¯re so cute and it¡¯s normal to remember you. You¡¯re probably two years younger than my son.¡± Lauren Torres looked at the little boy next to the woman. This little boy was considerably taller than her, and he had a pleasant look. ¡°I was born in September 2015!¡± The woman also smiled. ¡°He¡¯s really two years older. My Son was born in September 2013.¡± When she asked in detail, the two children were even born on the same day. Therefore, the two parties chatted happily for a while before they said goodbye. They even agreed to celebrate their birthdays together in the future. Although Lauren Torres knew that they were merely being polite, she was still quite happy. She had made another good friend. Moreover, he was a handsome little brother. After saying goodbye, Lauren Torres walked to Ruby Cromwell¡¯s door and was about to knock on it. At that moment, she suddenly thought of something terrifying. She put down her hand that was about to knock on the door and tugged at Ben Carson¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Miss Torres, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. Carson, do you remember what date that Auntie said about her son¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°How could I not remember? Didn¡¯t she say it just now? It was September 23rd, the day of the autumnal equinox. What¡¯s wrong, Miss Torres? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll forget your birthday? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely prepare a present for you.¡± Lauren Torres was not excited about her birthday at all. Instead, she frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this. At that time, Ruby¡¯s mother told you that the chocte cake she bought was to celebrate the birthday of the child next door. Do you still remember?¡± ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Ben Carson nodded. It was only a few days ago. How could he forget so easily? ¡®Wait a minute...¡¯ ¡°Miss Torres, are you saying...¡± ¡°But that little brother¡¯s birthday wasn¡¯t in April. How could she have bought that chocte cake to celebrate his birthday?¡± There was indeed someone who was lying about the chocte cake. Moreover, the person who was lying was obviously Susan Harding. Therefore, Susan Harding bought that chocte cake on purpose. Lauren Torres instantly felt a little scared. Suddenly, Ruby Cromwell¡¯s door opened. ¡°You¡¯re here, Lauren? Why didn¡¯t you knock? Why are you standing at the door? Ruby is still changing. Come in and have a seat.¡± The person who opened the door was Susan Harding. She was very enthusiastic when she saw Lauren Torres, but Lauren Torres only felt cold. However, there was no other evidence at the moment. Lauren Torres could only pretend to be her usual self. After entering the living room, Lauren Torres was a little reserved. She sat on the sofa with Ben Carson. Lauren Torres saw many photos of Ruby Cromwell in the living room. They were carefully framed and ced on various cabs and in front of the television. Lauren Torres had good eyesight. She could see that these photos were taken when Ruby Cromwell and her parents went for outings. At that time, Ruby Cromwell seemed to be a little younger than Lauren Torres. She looked like she was only three years old, and she smiled very sweetly. Lauren Torres tilted her head. At that time, Ruby Cromwell still seemed to have a good rtionship with her mother. Their intimate physical contact was very natural. What exactly had happened that had caused Ruby Cromwell and her mother¡¯s rtionship to turn sour? Susan Harding poured a ss of water for each of them and ced it on the table. Chapter 235 - Knew Everything

Chapter 235: Knew Everything

Just as Lauren was about to grab the ss of water, she saw a math exercise book on the table in the living room. It was only then that she remembered the question she wanted to ask Susan Harding. ¡°Auntie, when did Ruby learn about math? She¡¯s so amazing! She¡¯s ranked first in our ss.¡± To Lauren¡¯s surprise, Susan Harding shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know when my child learned it either. When the math teacher told me about it, I was also surprised.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lauren Torres could not help but ask. ¡°Ruby¡¯s math has already reached the level of junior and senior high school. She¡¯s so amazing. Auntie, you actually don¡¯t know?¡± Susan Harding frowned and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Last year, she couldn¡¯t even do addition for a single digit. This year, she inexplicably stopped reading those storybooks and became much quieter.¡± Susan Harding sighed. ¡°So, Lauren, if you¡¯re free,e visit her more often. It¡¯s not good for her to stay in her room reading all day.¡± Just as Susan Harding finished speaking, Ruby Cromwell¡¯s room door opened. Ruby Cromwell was wearing a gray dress today, which made her look even paler. Seeing Ruby Cromwelle out, Lauren Torres jumped off the sofa. ¡°Ruby, are you ready? If you¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll be leaving. Otherwise, we¡¯ll bete and there¡¯ll always be traffic on weekends.¡± Ruby Cromwell nodded. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Auntie, Ruby and I are leaving now.¡± ¡°Okay, you guys go ahead. Have fun.¡± Before leaving, Susan Harding helped Ruby Cromwell adjust her cor and tied her hair into a braid. On the way, Ruby Cromwell did not talk much as usual. If Lauren Torres asked her questions, she would answer. But she would never take the initiative to speak. She kept looking out of the window. Lauren Torres kept thinking about the chocte cake. She licked her lips and then asked, ¡°Ruby, you and your mother¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Ruby Cromwell immediately turned her head. She was so fast that it surprised Lauren Torres. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ruby Cromwell asked. ¡°Um¡­ nothing. I just wanted to ask if you and your mother have a good rtionship?¡± ¡°My mother and I? We¡¯re not that close. Why did you suddenly ask this question?¡± Ruby Cromwell¡¯s gaze suddenly sharpened. Lauren Torres quickly found an excuse, ¡°I asked this because I¡¯m not staying with my mother. So I want to know how it¡¯s like when a child lives with his mother.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Ruby Cromwell seemed not to have heard the answer she was looking for and was a little disappointed. She shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal. There¡¯s no difference.¡± Upon hearing this, Ben Carson could not help but raise his head to look at Ruby Cromwell¡¯s expression in the mirror. She looked very indifferent as if she was talking about something unimportant. This was indeed not the expression as well as the evaluation she should have for her mother as a five-year-old girl. When they arrived at the concert hall, they found their seats by the seat numbers on the tickets. This is a symphony concert. Franklin Torres gave Lauren Torres the tickets. Since he was busytely, he did not have time to apany Lauren Torres. Thus he gave her the tickets to go out with her friends. Lauren Torres didn¡¯t know anything about symphonies. She had thought it was some children¡¯s y. She was surrounded by adults in formal attire. A woman and a man were sitting beside Lauren Torres. The woman was wearing a red dress and looked like in her twenties. The man was wearing a suit and looked quite old. The two of them were chattering at the side. ¡°Miss Torres, do you know anything about this?¡± Ben Carson had been driving for decades and knew nothing about music, let alone this kind of music. Lauren Torres shook her head, indicating that she did not know either. Soon, the concert began. Although Lauren Torres did not understand it, she was still very shocked. The only w was that the woman next to her kept talking to the man, and she was talking quite loudly. Not only did Lauren Torres hear it, but Ruby Cromwell as well. Lauren Torres nced at the persons beside her. However, the two of them seemed to be in their own home. The more they talked, the more excited they became. The woman held the man¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Dear, is this a concert of Tchaikovsky¡¯s works? He¡¯s German, right? If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be his first symphony.¡± The woman seemed to be deliberately unting her knowledge and spoke very loudly. Fortunately, someone reminded her. So the woman did not speak anymore. After listening to the symphony for a few hours, they stood up and prepared to leave. After Ruby Cromwell stood up, she walked past Lauren Torres and Ben Carson and walked towards the woman in red. ¡°Auntie, what you said just now was wrong. First of all, this is indeed a concert of Tchaikovsky¡¯s works. But Tchaikovsky is a Russian, and what was performed just now was his fifth symphony.¡± Chapter 236 - Bloody Handprint

Chapter 236: Bloody Handprint

When the woman in red heard someone call her Auntie, she seemed to be angry. She was obviously very young. Her facial expression changed. ¡°You little girl, who are you calling Auntie?¡± Ruby Cromwell ignored her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know music. Music is created for everyone. You can enjoy it. But please don¡¯t unt the little knowledge you know in your ignorance. Otherwise, it will be very embarrassing.¡± After saying that, Ruby Cromwell left. Lauren Torres and Ben Carson were left behind, looking at each other in astonishment. The audience who had not yet dispersed all burst intoughter. The woman in red felt very embarrassed after beingmented on by a child. She said in exasperation, ¡°Hey, whose child is this? You are so ill-mannered!¡± However, Ruby Cromwell had already walked quite a distance away. Lauren Torres quickly grabbed Ben Carson¡¯s hand and chased after her. At this moment, Ruby Cromwell was standing quietly with her hands crossed in front of her body. Her back looked thin but was straight. When Ruby Cromwell said those words just now, Lauren Torres felt that she was not a child at all. She was more like a guardian of music. Moreover, she did not have any stage fright when facing an adult. This really made Lauren Torres look at her in a new light. Lauren Torres ran faster and caught up with Ruby Cromwell. ¡°Ruby, you were so awesome just now! How do you know about those things?¡± Lauren Torres knew nothing about symphonies. In the past few years, Lauren Torres had always been learning whatever she was interested in. However, she had never touched symphonies. ¡°Oh, I just happened to know something about it.¡± Ruby Cromwell¡¯s eyes seemed to flicker. ¡®Alright.¡¯ Lauren Torres shrugged and epted the perfunctory answer. She did not ask further. Ruby Cromwell always seemed to have many secrets. Lauren Torres pulled Ben Carson along and asked him to bring them to Mcdonald¡¯s. Lauren Torres liked McDonald¡¯s hamburgers the most. She directly ordered two children¡¯s meals. Ben Carson did not like to eat these things. So he went next door and packed a box lunch. While Lauren Torres was eating a hamburger with big bites, Ruby Cromwell was just staring at her meal in a daze. She had no intention to eat it. ¡°Ruby, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like hamburgers and French fries.¡± Lauren Torres was shocked once again. There was actually a child who did not like hamburgers and French fries! Ruby Cromwell was really the strangest child she ever knew. After the meal, Lauren Torres did not want to return to the Torres mansion so soon. After all, there was no one at home to y with her. Therefore, Lauren Torres dragged the two of them to Star Dream Amusement Park. ¡°Miss Torres, why are you going again? Didn¡¯t we apany you to the park on the weekend two weeks ago?¡± ¡°But none of you yed with me. With Ruby around, I¡¯ll have a ymate. We can y the carousel together.¡± Of course, this time, Lauren Torres was also disappointed again. Ruby Cromwell was just like those adults. She just watched Lauren Torres y by the side as if she had no interest at all. Thus Lauren Torres yed the carousel again by herself. She was not sure if it was a happy day. After sending Ruby Cromwell home, Lauren Torres and Ben Carson drove back home. They spent a lot of time on the road. It was almost 6 o¡¯clock when they reached home. During weekends, Franklin Torres would not workte when working overtime. Thus when Lauren Torres saw Franklin Torres at home, she was not surprised. What surprised her was Bryce Torres was also home. At this moment, Bryce Torres was telling Franklin Torres about the strange things that happened in the school. When Lauren Torres changed her shoes and walked into the living room, Bryce Torres nced at her and continued to talk to Franklin Torres. Lauren Torres ignored him and sat down by Franklin Torres¡¯s side. Franklin Torres reached out his hand and touched the back of her head as a gesture of greeting. ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t I tell youst time that strange noises wereing from our dormitory? It¡¯s getting more and more mysterious these few days. We were in ss when the power suddenly went out. After a few seconds, the power came back again, and then the power went out again. We sent an electrician to check it, but we didn¡¯t find anything wrong.¡± Franklin Torres asked, ¡°Your ss was suspended for such a small matter?¡± ¡°Of course not. When we were all preparing to go to self-study this morning, a girl found a red handprint at the entrance of the girls¡¯ dormitory. She was scared to death.¡± After the investigation by the school, they found out the handprint was not painted on. It was a real blood handprint. They then called the police, who had surrounded the school for investigation. Therefore the ss was suspended. Bryce Torres had nowhere to go, so he could onlye home. ¡°Nowadays, there are several versions of ghost stories circting in the girls¡¯ dorm.¡± Bryce Torres said in a serious tone. Chapter 237 - New Mission

Chapter 237: New Mission

Upon hearing the words ¡®ghost story¡¯, the system¡¯s voice rang in Lauren Torres¡¯s head. The voice was familiar. It was for the mission! [ Mission 4: please find the owner of the bloody handprint. ] [ Mission time: one month. ] [ Mission difficulty: two stars. ] [ Mission rewards: three memory pills. ] ¡°Memory pills? What were they for?¡± [ System Divine Nine: memory pills, as the name suggests, are used to enhance memory! Those who take the memory pills can quickly remember the things they want to remember. ] ¡°Why are you giving this to me? My memory is already very good!¡± [ System Divine Nine: you will use it eventually.] ¡°Alright. But Little Nine, you can now use the phrase ¡®as the name suggests¡¯. Not bad. As expected, you¡¯re following the owner.¡± [ System Divine Nine: host, who are you looking down on? I¡¯ve been hanging out in your library all this time.] Lauren Torres thought for a moment. So when the little fox was leaning on the book, it was actually reading! Lauren Torres left her spiritual consciousness and returned to reality. Bloody handprint? When Lauren Torres heard these words, she thought there might have been a murder in the school. And the injured person had supported herself against the wall while she was escaping. So naturally, there was a bloody handprint. This matter was within the scope of the police. What did it have to do with her? Could it be that a ghost was involved in this? No matter what the story was, Lauren Torres had toplete the mission. Otherwise, all the rewards or abilities that she had received would be taken back. Of course, this was also what she heard from Divine Nine. She had neverpleted a mission behind time, so she had never received these punishments. ¡°This mission will take one month, but the difficulty is only two stars. Little Nine, why does the mission take so long this time? Previously, only three days were given for the two-star missions!¡± [ System Divine Nine: host, aren¡¯t you going to school nowadays? You don¡¯t have much time. Thus I have specially asked my parent system to help you apply for a longer time. ] ¡°Really? Thank you so much, Little Nine.¡± [ System Divine Nine: but this matter concerns all the students of Thomas Johnson High School. If there is a ghost causing trouble, then it¡¯s best to resolve it as soon as possible. ] Lauren Torres nodded. She agreed that what Little Nine had said made sense. Thomas Johnson High School was an important high school. They probably wouldn¡¯t suspend sses for too long. Moreover, it should not be too difficult to find the owner of the bloody handprint. The following day was Sunday, and Lauren Torres happened to be free. The students of Thomas Johnson High School had already left. Thus it would be the best time for an investigation. However, she would definitely not be able toplete it on her own. She had too many restrictions in the mortal world. Not only did she have toplete the mission, but she also had toplete it without disrupting the rules and order of the mortal world. Hence, Lauren Torres thought of the almighty Franklin Torres. She tugged at Franklin Torres and gestured for him to move his ears closer. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Franklin Torres looked at the crafty look in her eyes and knew that she was up to something. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve received a mission. I¡¯m going to investigate the bloody handprint.¡± Franklin Torres frowned. ¡°Bloody handprint? Is this also rted to a ghost?¡± Franklin Torres directly asked this question, forgetting Bryce Torres was around. ¡°Brother, what is it rted to?¡± Then only did Franklin Torres react and wave his hand. ¡°Nothing.¡± Then he pulled Lauren Torres to the other side of the sofa. The two of them began to ¡°conspire¡±. Bryce Torres looked at the two of them suspiciously. ¡°Tell me in detail. What happened?¡± Lauren Torres blinked. ¡°Usually, the mission I received had to be rted to a ghost. When elder brother mentioned the bloody handprint, I already had a mission in my mind.¡± ¡°The school has already lodged a police report. They will definitely be able to find out who did it.¡± Even though Lauren Torres was safe from the danger in her previous mission, Franklin Torres still hoped Lauren Torres would grow up as a normal child, and not get involved in this matter. ¡°But there are things that the police can¡¯t solve. If it weren¡¯t for me, none of the previous cases could be solved. This case will definitely be the same. It must be a case that the people of the mortal world can¡¯t solve that it¡¯s handed over to me.¡± As a person who coexisted in the underworld and the mortal world, this was her mission. ¡°Then what should we do? I have been very busy with mypanytely. I can¡¯t even go off.¡± Franklin Torres furrowed his brows. Quinn Torres had also been very busytely. He was notfortable letting Lauren Torresplete the mission by herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Brother. Let¡¯s first go to the police station to take a look. Maybe we can find some direct clues there. Mr. Carson and I have been to the police station many times before. This time, the two of us can go by ourselves. Eldest Brother, you just do your things.¡± Lauren Torres was very sensible, and Franklin Torres could not refuse her. Only then did Franklin Torres feel relieved. Chapter 238 - Was He the Biological Brother?

Chapter 238: Was He the Biological Brother?

He was alright with the police station. He had many acquaintances there. ¡°Alright, you can go to the police station tomorrow to take a look. If there¡¯s any progress, report to me immediately. Don¡¯t act alone, understand?¡± Lauren Torres nodded. She knew her eldest brother cared about her, so she never acted rashly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Brother. I¡¯ll report to you like what I did previously.¡± The following day, when Ben Carson and Lauren Torres were at the entrance of the police station, Ben Carson was still in a trance. In the past, he had been busy running around in between the Torres Group and the Torres mansion. However, this year, he had been to the police station and the amusement park many times. It was really a wonderful experience. Franklin Torres must have informed the police beforehand. As soon as the two of them walked in, the police officer who had brought them to check the surveince cameras greeted them with familiarity and brought them directly to the recording studio. As the police officer pulled up the surveince footage from that morning, he was mumbling. ¡°It¡¯s so weird. It¡¯s really so weird. I feel like I¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡± ¡°Huh? What did you say, Officer?¡± Ben Carson asked. The police officer pointed at the screen. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it yourself.¡± The surveince footage showed that it was past five o¡¯clock in the morning. The corridor of the girls¡¯ dormitory was still empty, and the students were still asleep. Lauren Torres looked at the footage with rapt attention. Suddenly, a row of clothes hanging on the corridor moved, as if someone had stirred up a gust of wind when passing by. Then, a bloody handprint appeared on the wall near the stairs. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Lauren Torres was a person with the heavenly eye, but she did not see anything. Therefore, the police reyed the scene two or three times, but the situation was still the same. Lauren Torres narrowed her eyes and looked carefully, but she did not find anything out of the ordinary. The police then put down the mouse. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it very weird?¡± What exactly was going on? Lauren Torres bit her lip. She could be sure that it was a ghost causing trouble, but what method did it use? So, she asked the police officers to let her go to the girls¡¯ dormitory to take a look. Of course, the police officers agreed. With Lauren Torres, the investigation would be much easier. However, Lauren Torres still had to go through the final hurdle, which was reporting to Franklin Torres. ¡°There was nothing on the surveince footage?¡± Lauren Torres shook her head and realized Franklin Torres could not see her. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see anything on the surveince footage, so I have to go on a field trip.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Franklin Torres buried his head in a pile of documents and pinched the space in between his eyebrows. Although he knew that it would not be of much help if they followed Lauren Torres over, he still felt morefortable doing so. However, he had an important shareholder meeting in five minutes. ¡°Lauren, wait for a while. I¡¯ll call youter.¡± Lauren Torres nodded and obediently waited in the police office with Ben Carson. The police seemed to have received Franklin Torres¡¯s instructions and prepared a lot of snacks and drinks for Lauren Torres. Speaking of Lauren Torres, she was now a minor celebrity in the entire police station. Thest time she helped the police solve the missing child case, many police officers were promoted due to their meritorious service in solving the case. Originally, the news about Lauren Torres was widely publicized. However, Franklin Torres did not want Lauren Torres to receive too much attention. So he suppressed all the news about Lauren Torres. As result, everyone gave all the credits to this police station and sent them many award banners. Now that Lauren Torres was finally here, the police were trying to express their gratitude. While Lauren Torres was happily eating the snacks under the protection of a group of police officers, Franklin Torres was finding time to call up Quinn Torres. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m viewing a house right now. I found a very nice house. And this ce is not bad¡­¡± ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this. Lauren has a mission and is going to Thomas Johnson High School. Do you have time to apany her? I have a meeting right now and I can¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m in the south of the city. It¡¯ll take me more than two hours to get there.¡± ¡°What can we do now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. You can look for Bryce. He doesn¡¯t have to go to ss today, and he¡¯s much more familiar with Thomas Johnson High School. I¡¯ve even forgotten where the teaching building of the third year of high school is located.¡± Bryce Torres said Franklin thought about it and decided that this was a good idea. First of all, Bryce Torres was more familiar with Thomas Johnson High School. It would be of great help. Secondly, weren¡¯t they finding opportunities for Bryce Torres and Lauren Torres to get along with each other? This was also a great opportunity. ¡°Sure, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°Oh yes, Brother, this house¡­¡± Before Quinn Torres finished speaking, Franklin Torres had already hung up the phone. Quinn Torres could only hear the beeping of the phone from th other end. He felt that he really wasn¡¯t Franklin Torres¡¯s biological brother. How could he not care about him! Chapter 239 - Bodyguard with a Bad Temper

Chapter 239: Bodyguard with a Bad Temper

Therefore, Franklin Torres immediately made a call to Torres Mansion. It was Mr. Hayes who answered the call. Hearing Franklin Torres¡¯s instructions, Mr. Hayes immediately brought the phone to Bryce Torres on the third floor. ¡°Hello, Eldest Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Bryce Torres asked Recently, no one knew what had gone wrong with Bryce Torres. He told Franklin Torres that he had to study hard and did not need his cell phone anymore. Every day, he would carry an old man¡¯s phone that he could only send text messages and set the rm clock. The signal was also very poor. Sometimes, Franklin Torres could not reach him on the phone. ¡°I have a mission for you today.¡± ¡°What mission?¡± ¡°Apany Lauren to Thomas Johnson High School.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bryce Torres was not sure which message had surprised him. Was it apanying Lauren Torres or going to Thomas Johnson High School? He was even more surprised by thebination of both. ¡°No¡­ What¡¯s the point of going to Thomas Johnson High School? The school is closed now. Moreover, to apany Lauren there? What¡¯s the point of her going to that ce?¡± Bryce Torres¡¯s questions made Franklin Torres feel dizzy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care so much. Just bring her along.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go. You can go as you please!¡± Going to Thomas Johnson High School was not a problem, but apanying Lauren Torres¡­ He did not want to go. He had yet to forgive her for making their mother sick thest time. Sigh! Franklin sighed. He felt that it was really tough being the eldest brother. He had to worry about every younger brother and sister. ¡°Then what do I do to make you go? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I and your second brother couldn¡¯t go, we wouldn¡¯t have made you go with her.¡± What would make him agree to go? Bryce Torres raised his eyebrows. Franklin Torres was asking him to set a condition? If he could do what he had wanted him to do, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to sacrifice a day to apany this annoying fellow. ¡°Eldest Brother, take me to a car race this summer vacation.¡± Bryce Torres had always been a fan of car racing. But until now, he had only seen it in videos. He had never experienced it himself. However, he knew his priorities, so he only wanted to give it a try during the summer vacation. If he wanted to learn, he would have to wait until he became an adult. Franklin Torres readily agreed. He had many friends from the racing club. So it was not difficult for him to take Bryce Torres for a ride. ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s a deal. But you have to be a good elder brother today. If Laurenes back andins about you, you¡¯re done for.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Bryce Torres gritted his teeth and replied, enduring the humiliation. For the sake of his dream, he would be ackey for once! ¡°Then hurry up and go out. Wait for Lauren at Thomas Johnson High School.¡± Franklin Torres said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get Mr. Carson to bring me there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve assigned Mr. Carson to Lauren. You go there yourself.¡± Bryce Torres was speechless. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Carson your chauffeur? Why did you assign him to Lauren? Why don¡¯t you just leave the entire Torres family to Lauren?¡± ¡°Yeah, maybe.¡± Then, Franklin Torres hung up the phone, leaving Bryce Torres gritting his teeth. What? Eldest Brother actually had this idea in mind. He must report to Grandma! Even so, since he hadmitted to Franklin Torres, he packed up and then took a taxi to the entrance of Thomas Johnson High School. It took 10 minutes for Ben Carson¡¯s car to arrive. However, Lauren Torres was not in the car. She got out of the police car that was following behind. She was even carried out of the car by a police officer. The police officer seemed to have be a very good friend with Lauren Torres, and the two of them chatted happily. Lauren Torres walked up to Bryce Torres, followed by Ben Carson and three tall, young-looking police officers. Bryce Torres¡¯s expression turned sour when he saw Lauren Torres. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Hey, what are you doing here? You brought the police officers with you. Did you cause any trouble?¡± Before Lauren Torres could answer, the police officer who had just carried her out of the car asked. ¡°Who is this boy? Do you want us to help you chase him away?¡± The police officer looked at Bryce Torres suspiciously. Lauren Torres waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is the bodyguard my eldest brother sent for me. This bodyguard¡¯s temper is a little bad, but it¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The policeman nodded his head. Even so, the policeman still gave Bryce Torres a warning look. As Bryce Torres was the third son of the Torres family, he was still in school and rarely appeared in public. Therefore, it was very normal for the public not to know about him. Hearing Lauren Torres¡¯s introduction, Bryce Torres widened his eyes and roared in his heart. As expected, everyone was infatuated with her, including the police! While following behind Lauren Torres and the police, Bryce Torres took out his old-fashioned Nokia phone and texted Franklin Torres. ¡°Brother, what exactly has Lauren done? Why are there police officers with her? Did shemit a crime? Don¡¯t drag me down with her. I¡¯m a legitimate sessor.¡± Bryce Torres sent the message to Franklin Torres and Quinn Torres. Soon, he received their replies. Chapter 240 - Field Trip

Chapter 240: Field Trip

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Franklin Torres replied with ¡®You¡¯re sick?¡¯ while Quinn Torres replied with ¡®You¡¯re crazy?¡¯. Bryce Torres was furious and put his phone back into his pocket. How could he be sick? How could he be crazy? He was sending short messages and following the person walking in front of him. Without realizing it, he was heading towards the direction of the girls¡¯ dormitory. When he looked up, he was shocked. He quickly ran to the front to stop the crowd. ¡°Hey, where are you guys going?¡± The police officer behind nced at the shocked Bryce Torres and seemed to despise him. ¡°We¡¯re heading in the direction of the girls¡¯ dormitory. Aren¡¯t you Miss Torres¡¯s bodyguard? And you didn¡¯t know anything about it? You¡¯repletely ipetent.¡± Bryce Torres was furious. ¡°I¡¯m not her bodyguard at all.¡± ¡°If not a bodyguard, then who are you?¡± Bryce Torres struggled to answer but he couldn¡¯t figure out who he was. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care who I am. Anyway, if you guys are going to the girls¡¯ dormitory, you guys go yourselves. I will not go. Didn¡¯t you guys know that ce is haunted? You¡¯re going to die there?¡± Lauren Torres looked at Bryce Torres who faced them with his back and sighed. Did her eldest brother really send this person over to take care of her? Why did she feel that Bryce Torres was even more childish than her? ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him. Let¡¯s go quickly. Hurry up.¡± Lauren Torres was waiting to go home and watch the animation. The show would start at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon every day, and she did not want to miss it. Otherwise, she would not be able to talk to Joie Donahue about the animation the next day. The police also wanted to solve this case as soon as possible. Thus they nodded and left with Lauren Torres. Seeing that these people did not take his advice, Bryce Torres sighed. He looked around and realized he was the only one left. Although he had previously said in the haunted house that he was not afraid of ghosts, that was because they were not real ghosts. But now, he was really scared. So, after thinking for three seconds, he ran forward and followed them. ¡°Hey, Mr. Torres, didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯ting?¡± Ben Carson looked at Bryce Torres who was gasping for breath as he ran to his side. ¡°I... I was instructed by my eldest brother to keep an eye on Lauren. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡± He would never admit that he followed them because he was scared. The bloody handprint appeared near the staircase on the third floor of the girls¡¯ dormitory. The ce had already been cordoned off by the police. The police and Ben Carson bent down and slipped through the cordon. Lauren had wanted to do the same. But she realized that with her height, she did not even need to bend down to avoid touching the cordon. She could not touch the cordon even if she tiptoed. Bryce Torres noticed Lauren Torre¡¯s actions and sneered. He also bent down and entered the cordoned-off area. It was definitely intentional. Hmph! When the bloody handprint was imprinted on the wall, it was heavy and thick. It seemed a lot of blood had been used. A lot of blood even slid down the wall, and it did look a little scary. However, what surprised the police officers and Lauren Torres was that the blood had not dried up yet. This was the first time the police officers had encountered such a thing. ¡°What¡¯s going on? A day has already passed and how could the blood still not dry up?¡± Lauren Torres asked Lauren Torres leaned forward and could smell the blood. It was real blood. It was not a mistake. ¡°Did you investigate who the owner of the blood is?¡± The police officer nodded. ¡°We¡¯re still matching the DNA.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s probably someone from this school. Thus we can narrow down the search area.¡± ¡°But the information in our DNA database is limited. The records are mainly those who havemitted crimes.¡± Lauren Torres bent down to observe the blood and the situation around the corridor. She said casually, ¡°The school should have physical examinations every year. You can ask the hospital for their information.¡± The young policeman pped his hands and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t we think of that? Hurry up and call the people in the police station.¡± Bryce did not expect they were actually here to investigate the matter of the bloody handprint. However, what did this matter have to do with Lauren Torres? Why was she looking around like an expert? Moreover, these policemen seemed to be obeying her orders. However, Lauren Torres¡¯s focused expression made Bryce Torres not dare to disturb her. [ System Divine Nine: host, the blood is still dripping. This means that this is not ordinary blood. ] ¡°Hmm, this blood hasn¡¯t dried up yet. Something must have mixed in it. It seems like this ghost has wanted to attract our attention so much.¡± After that, Lauren Torres straightened up her body and walked along the corridor of the girls¡¯ dormitory. The girls¡¯ dormitory of Thomas Johnson High School wasst renovated more than 10 years ago. Thus it was very old now. As she walked, she could see the mottled walls. At the end of the corridor was a room without a room number. It looked different from the other rooms. ¡°Who uses this room?¡± Bryce Torres said, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s such a room on every floor of the dormitory. It¡¯s where the cleaningdy keeps her stuff.¡± Lauren Torres nodded.. These were the ces where ghosts would easily hide. Chapter 241 - Unable to See

Chapter 241: Unable to See

But the door to the utility room¡­ The students had never opened the door. Moreover, the floor was haunted now. Bryce Torres looked at the door and felt even more scared. Lauren Torres did not feel anything. It was good if the ghost was inside. Otherwise, they really had no idea where to find the ghost. Thomas Johnson High School was so big. Lauren Torres could not use her spiritual consciousness to cover such arge area at the moment. It would be easier if it was in an enclosed space. Lauren Torres tried to open the door, but she could not. It seemed that the cleaningdy had locked the door. Seeing the door could not be opened, Bryce Torres heaved a sigh of relief. However, in the next moment, Lauren Torres took out a key from a pocket out of nowhere. She inserted the key, turned it, and the door was unlocked! Lauren Torres happily put the master key back into her pocket dimension. This master key was really a good tool. However, Bryce Torres did not think so. He only felt that Lauren Torres was such a scary person. Why did she have everything? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be just a little brat? This utility room was unexpectedly big. Lauren Torres led the way and went in first. Three police officers and Ben Carson followed behind her. As he did not want to be left alone, Bryce Torres followed them into the utility room. From the outside, the structure of this utility room looked the same as the other rooms in the dormitory. But in reality, it was twice as big as the other rooms. It was full of all kinds of cleaning tools, such as buckets, rags, brooms, and mops. There were also some tables and chairs that had not been used for a long time. They were covered with ayer of dust. Lauren Torres had her heavenly eye open the whole time, but she did not see anything that she wanted to see. ¡°This is really strange. Why can¡¯t I see the ghost?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± A policeman asked. He seemed to have vaguely heard the word ¡®ghost¡¯? They did not believe in ghosts. They had encountered many strange cases. Although they seemed very mysterious in the beginning, there were always exnations in the end. Lauren Torres shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± It was better to avoid unnecessary trouble. These police officers would not believe in the ghosts and spirits that Lauren Torres had mentioned. Lauren Torres carefully looked around the ce again. She indeed could not see any trace of ghost. Since she could not see it using an intuitive method, she could only use the traditional method, just like what Master Maverick had done at the Torres family back then. She had to use a talisman and human blood to lure the ghost out. Lauren Torres hesitated for a moment. There were still too many people around. Thus it was not convenient for her. Therefore, she turned around and said to the several tall men, ¡°Police Officers, can you guys go out for a moment? I need to take a look at the inside by myself.¡± ¡°Take a look at what?¡± A police officer asked. After all, Franklin Torres had instructed to take care of Lauren Torres. There was no way they would allow Lauren Torres to be in danger by herself. However, Lauren Torres could not tell the truth. She also could note up with any excuses either. It would be too difficult for her to lie! So, she could only wave her hand and say, ¡°Well¡­ this is my secret. I can¡¯t tell you guys. You guys go out first. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± As she spoke in a kittenish manner, Lauren Torres pushed the few of them out. After the police officers stood outside the door, then only did they realize that they seemed to have been pushed out of the door. They did not walk out by themselves. This¡­ Lauren Torres, who was so young, did have that much strength? Of course, they had no time to care about this matter at the moment. ¡°Lauren, this won¡¯t do.¡± When Lauren Torres was at the police station, she had told the officers that they could call her Lauren directly. So they just called out her name directly. ¡°If you¡¯re alone in there, we won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences if something happens. Mr. Franklin Torres will hold us ountable.¡± Besides, these few men were outside. Wouldn¡¯t it be very embarrassing if they told the others that a four-and-a-half-year-old girl was alone in there? Although they needed Lauren Torres to help them solve the case, they could at least bear the danger themselves. The policemen kept their hands on the door to prevent Lauren Torres from closing it. The few of them were in a stalemate. Ben Carson naturally knew what Lauren Torres was going to do inside. He knew Lauren Torres¡¯s ability. She would not have any problems. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go in with Miss Torres? You guys wait outside.¡± Upon hearing Ben Carson¡¯s suggestion, Lauren Torres nodded her head instantly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Let Mr. Carson go in with me. Don¡¯t tell me you guys are still worried?¡± The police officers looked at Ben Carson suspiciously as if they were still worried. Ben Carson was just a driver of the Torres family. He looked in his forties or fifties and did not have much strength. If the two of them were in danger, he might not be able to help. No, no way! Chapter 242 - Swaying

Chapter 242: Swaying

Suddenly, the police officer looked at Bryce Torres and pointed at him. ¡°Lauren, isn¡¯t this man your bodyguard? Let him apany you inside. Although he doesn¡¯t look fleshy, he can at least stand in front of you when you¡¯re in danger.¡± Bryce Torres was standing in the corner when he was suddenly called out. He pointed at his own nose. ¡°Me?¡± The police officer nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m talking about you. Aren¡¯t you a bodyguard? Your master is in danger. Aren¡¯t you going to protect her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said that I¡¯m not a bodyguard¡­¡± Before Bryce Torres could finish his sentence, he was pushed into the utility room by the three police officers. Ben Carson was thest to enter. After entering, he closed the door behind him. When the door was closed, it made a loud noise as if someone had pushed it from behind. Bryce Torres was startled by the sound of the door being closed. Lauren Torres shook her head. It seemed that Bryce Torres¡¯s courage was about the same as Quinn Torres¡¯s. These two people were quite good at talking, but when it came to actions, they were like cowardly turtles. To seek a sense of security, Bryce Torres leaned against the wall. Even if there was a ghost, it would not be able to attack him from behind. He leaned against the wall and asked, ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing here?¡± Although he was very scared, he still sounded very steady. He was unlike Quinn Torres, whose voice was trembling even when he was on the second floor of the basement. Lauren Torres did not answer him. Instead, she was looking carefully around the room. She groped and found the position of the light and asked Ben Carson to turn it on. The light had probably not been switched on for a long time. When it was switched on, it was flickering. It felt like the opening scene of a ghost movie, making the room seem even stranger. Fortunately, the light soon stabilized. Before taking out the talisman from the pocket dimension, Lauren Torres hesitantly nced at Bryce Torres. ¡®Hmm¡­ Should I let him know?¡¯ Lauren Torres was worried that this would cause great harm to Bryce Torres¡¯s ¡°young¡± mind, so she asked Ben Carson to cover Bryce Torres¡¯s eyes with his hands. ¡°Hey, what are you guys trying to do! Mr. Carson, why are you apanying Lauren to cause trouble here! Hey, why are you covering my eyes?¡± Bryce Torres asked Ben Carson replied, ¡°Mr. Torres, master, I¡¯m covering your eyes for your own good. Don¡¯t struggle anymore.¡± Although Ben Carson meant good for Bryce Torres, he sounded simr to those of the bad guys in the movies. ¡°You¡­ you guys aren¡¯t trying to silence me, are you? Is there a need for that? I just threw a tantrum?¡± Seeing Bryce Torres¡¯s train of thought was getting more and more off track and he was so imaginative, Lauren Torres sighed. It was so noisy. ¡°Forget it, Mr. Carson. If he wants to see it, let him. We won¡¯t have to bear the consequences.¡± Although Lauren Torres said so, Ben Carson still had a lingering fear. He had borne the consequences before. At that time in the surveince room, he used the heavenly eye that had not been closed to see thedy ghost inside. He had nightmares for several nights before he recovered from it. Ben Carson looked at Bryce Torres with sympathy in his eyes. This was probably something that everyone who came into contact with Lauren Torres had to go through. Bryce Torres was able to see the world again. Even though the world in front of him was a mess, Bryce Torres felt safe again. The darkness was too easy to breed fear. It could even magnify fear. Especially for people like Bryce Torres who had watched many horror movies in the past. As soon as he closed his eyes, those scenes would attack Bryce Torres. He continued to stand close to the wall. At that moment, Lauren Torres had already taken out a talisman from her pocket dimension. She used her fingers to draw on the talisman whileining. It was a very simple matter, but it had been dyed by Bryce Torres for such a long time. When she returned home, she had to properly exin it to her eldest brother. It would be better to rece the bodyguard. Bryce Torres was no stranger to the talisman. Every year, the Torres family would have such a thing during the ceremony of their worship. However, why did it seem so out of ce when it appeared in Lauren Torres¡¯s hands? Perhaps it was because this talisman was bigger than Lauren Torres¡¯s hands. Or perhaps it was because Lauren Torres had used her own blood to draw on the talisman. Lauren Torres made a small cut on her index finger. After she wrote on the talisman, it began to glow. Ben Carson had seen this scene many times. He quietly stood in the corner and watched Lauren Torres¡¯s performance. He treated it as if he was watching a movie at close range. The only difference was that the ghost in the movie was fake. But the ghost they were about to see was a real ghost. The talisman began to glow and burn. Normally, during this process, the ghost would reveal its true form, but it did not. Lauren Torres still did not see anything. This was really a strange thing, but the strange thing was not over yet. Just as the talisman waspletely burnt, the entire room suddenly began to shake. Tables, chairs, mops, everything was swaying slightly from side to side. Chapter 243 - Failed

Chapter 243: Failed

Even the light bulb on top of the head had be disobedient. It flickered again and again, and the frequency had be even higher. The light bulb looked as if it was going to explode at any moment. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there an earthquake?¡± Bryce Torres then shook his head and refuted his guess. The country they were in was not at the boundary of te tectonics, so there would not be an earthquake at all. There had never been any earthquakes for so many years. The only possible exnation was it was due to Lauren Torres¡¯s actions just now. Bryce Torres did not believe in talismans or spirits. However, since the Torres family had been holding these ceremonies since they were young, even if he did not believe in them, he still held them in awe. He did not care what Lauren Torres had done just now. He quickly ran to the door, turned around, and yelled at Lauren Torres and Ben Carson, ¡°Hurry up and leave! Why are you two still standing there?¡± Lauren Torres had never encountered such a situation before. ¡°Hey, why can¡¯t this door open?¡± Bryce Torres pressed on the door handle and shook it hard, but he could not open the door no matter how hard he tried. On the contrary, Lauren Torres did not panic in the face of danger. ¡±Little Nine, can you sense anything?¡± [ System Divine Nine: host, I can sense a very weak trace of Yin Energy. But logically speaking, the Yin Energy of a ghost could not be so weak. ] Perhaps the effect of the talisman had already worn off. The shaking had slowly stopped, the room had returned to normal, and the light bulb was on again. Divine Nine¡¯s sensitivity to these things was many times greater than Lauren Torres¡¯s. So if Divine Nine couldn¡¯t sense it, there was nothing much that Lauren Torres could do. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can only go back to do research and see what¡¯s going on.¡± There were thousands of different kinds of people, so naturally, ghosts were the same. Their forms and methods of existence were also different. Lauren Torres had not been a host long enough, so she had not encountered enough things yet. Lauren Torres sighed. Her shoulders drooped. She was a little dejected as she had thought it would be a simple task. Lauren Torres walked to the door with her head drooping. At this moment, Bryce Torres was calling for help from the police officers outside. He asked them to open the door from the outside. The people outside thought there was danger inside. So they were also banging on the door with all their might. At this moment, Lauren Torres was feeling a fit of unknown anger in her heart. She was worried that she had nowhere to vent it. This was a good opportunity. ¡°Police Officers, step aside!¡± Lauren Torres yelled at the people outside the door. The police officers outside the door did not know what Lauren Torres was going to do. No matter what this young girl did, she was very mysterious to them. However, she somehow managed to convince them, so they obediently stepped aside. After that, Bryce Torres watched with his own eyes as Lauren Torres grabbed the handle of the door and forcefully turned it. The door then opened. Of course, the door did not open in a usual way. Lauren Torres directly broke the lock! Although the door had opened, everyone inside and outside the room remained silent. One second. Two seconds. Three seconds. Wasn¡¯t this too much of a fantasy?! Bryce Torres did not know how he walked out of the school gate and how he got into Ben Carson¡¯s car. When he returned home and sat on the sofa, Bryce Torres was still confused about what had just happened. Was this just a dream? He had just had a dream. He had just woken up. Yes, that was it. Bryce Torres was in a state of self-hypnosis. Bryce Torres was still in a daze even when it was lunchtime. ¡®What has happened to Mr. Bryce Torres?¡¯ Mr. Hayes was shocked to see Lauren Torres and Bryce Torres alighting from the same car. Weren¡¯t the two of them always on bad terms? And they actually came back together? Could it be that they had patched back? However, very soon Bryce Torres¡¯s expression refuted the spection of Mr. Hayes. He hadn¡¯t said a word since he stepped into the house. He sat on the sofa like a fool. Lauren Torres shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to him. He¡­ he suddenly became like this.¡± Lauren Torres took a bite of the food guiltily. Being the eldest brother, Franklin Torres epted the fact easily as expected. However, the other two brothers reacted exactly the same. So under Bryce Torres¡¯s confused look, Lauren Torres finished all the meat on the table. After that, Lauren Torres finished watching the animation at two o¡¯clock and took a nap while Bryce Torres continued staring nkly at the side. When Lauren Torres woke up, Franklin Torres was back. As it was Sunday, he did not work overtime until around five o¡¯clock as usual. He came back around four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The moment Franklin Torres reached home, Bryce Torres was like he had just woken up and mysteriously pulled Franklin Torres aside. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s talk in your study room.¡± When Lauren Torres woke up and opened the door, what she saw was the scene of Bryce Torres dragging Franklin Torres into the study room. Before closing the door of the study room, Bryce Torres saw Lauren Torres. He quickly closed the door as if Lauren Torres was some kind of ferocious beast. Even without thinking, Bryce Torres must have been telling Franklin Torres about what happened this morning. But what he didn¡¯t know was that Franklin Torres was already on Lauren Toress¡¯s side. Chapter 244 - Do Not Harm Her

Chapter 244: Do Not Harm Her

Lauren Torres went downstairs happily, humming a nursery rhyme she learnedst week in her kindergarten music ss. Franklin Torres finished his work early. He had thought of apanying Lauren Torres and asking her about the progress of the mission. Seeing Bryce Torres was anxious, and Lauren Torres was not in the living room, Franklin Torres thought something had happened to Lauren Torres. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Has something happened to Lauren?¡± Franklin Torres asked anxiously. Bryce Torres was about to say something but was interrupted by Franklin Torres. He shook his head and said, ¡°What could possibly happen to Lauren? It¡¯s me that something has happened, okay?!¡± Hearing this, Franklin was relieved and sat leaning against the chair. ¡°Something has happened to you?¡± He looked at Bryce Torres up and down. ¡°It seems that your limbs are intact, no arms and legs are missing. You look quite healthy.¡± Bryce Torres covered the area where his heart was and said, ¡°Your brother was injured here.¡± Bryce Torres was speaking the truth. His heart was still beating very fast when he recalled the scene in the utility room in the morning! Franklin Torres then urged Bryce Torres, ¡°Alright, stop talking nonsense. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Even though they were in the private study room, Bryce Torres felt as though the walls had ears. He leaned over to Franklin Torres¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Brother, do you know what I saw Lauren do today?¡± Franklin Torres¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of a smile. Previously it was the second younger brother who was frightened. And now it looked like the youngest brother was frightened, too. ¡°Okay, tell me what you saw.¡± ¡°Lauren took out a talisman today, just like what Master Maverick did during our worship ceremony. How¡­ how could a child like her¡­¡± While Bryce Torres was speaking nervously, he saw Franklin Torres was actually smiling. ¡°Something is not right, Brother. Why do you have this expression?¡± ¡°What expression should I have? Your second brother and I already knew about it.¡± Franklin Torres patted Bryce Torres¡¯s shoulder, opened the study room door, and left. Bryce Torres was left in the study room by himself. ¡®He knew about it long ago? What does it mean?¡¯ ¡®If he already knew about it, why didn¡¯t he treat Lauren immediately?¡¯ ¡®Lauren must have gone crazy!¡¯ After that, Bryce Torres quickly ran downstairs. He saw Franklin Torres was holding a pen and paper together with Lauren Torres. He did not know what they were doing. After hearing what he had just said, Franklin Torres actually did not say anything at all? It was strange. It was really too strange. The point was the police actually followed Lauren Torres messing around and let her do whatever she wanted? Bryce Torres walked up to them and vaguely heard ¡°Lagrange theorem¡± and some forms in their conversation. What the hell was that? What¡¯s the point of talking those to Lauren Torres? Before dinner, Franklin Torres and Bryce Torres happened to wash their hands in the kitchen together. Bryce Torres seemed to have wanted to mention what happened in the morning again, but Franklin Torres nced at him. ¡°Lauren is indeed a little different from us. However, her abilities won¡¯t harm us. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t understand, as long as you don¡¯t harm her.¡± Franklin Torres still remembered at that time, Quinn Torres had impulsively told his grandmother about it. His grandmother had even invited Master Maverick toe over. What if Master Maverick really did something to Lauren Torres at that time¡­ After saying this, Franklin Torres wiped his wet hands on the towel and walked out, leaving Bryce Torres thinking by himself. As expected, Bryce Torres did not bring up the matter again during dinner. Lauren Torres looked at Bryce Torres who was unusually quiet, and then Franklin Torres who was helping her with the dishes, she knew what had happened. It seemed that her eldest brother had already convinced him. Quinn Torres had some good news to announce today. He had finally decided on a floor in the south of the city to be used as his studio. ¡°The lighting on that floor isn¡¯t very good, but the good thing about it is that it¡¯s cheap. Moreover, the ce is spacious enough. It¡¯ll be very convenient for us to set up a studio or something in the future.¡± Everyone seemed to just agree with it. Now that everyone had their own things to think about, how would they have the time to pay attention to Quinn Torres¡¯s studio. The following day, Lauren Torres put on her clothes, as usual, packed her homework, and headed to the kindergarten. When she went downstairs to the living room, Bryce Torres was already working on a question on the table in the living room. There was arge desk near the window in the living room. It was perfect when the morning sunlight shone in. Lauren Torres also liked to do her homework on this desk. The police had not announced to uplift the lockdown of Thomas Johnson High School. So they were still unable to return to school. Bryce Torres woke up ording to his routine at school and started his morning self-study. Lauren Torres was swaying her small school bag. Before she left, Bryce Torres nced at her and continued to write with the ck pen in his hand. When she arrived at the kindergarten, Lauren Torres was very excited. She was waiting to discuss yesterday¡¯stest animation with Joie Donahue! In yesterday¡¯s animation, the princess was finally rescued by the prince. Lauren Torres was very excited for a long time. Indeed, in all the stories, the bad guys deserved to be punished. Although the good guys would go through hardships, they would eventually get what they wanted. This should be the so-called ¡®good deeds result in good karma¡¯. Chapter 245 - Rene Sullivan

Chapter 245: Rene Sullivan

However, today, Lauren Torres found out that Ruby Cromwell didn¡¯t show up for ss. She had been suspicious of Susan Harding, and now that Ruby Cromwell didn¡¯t show up for ss, she hurriedly ran to the office after ss and asked Carina Bailey what had happened. However, Carina Bailey didn¡¯t know either. ¡°Ruby¡¯s mother just called to ask for a leave of absence. She didn¡¯t say what happened, but Ruby should being to ss tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lauren Torres was a little worried. Therefore, on the day Ruby Cromwell was absent, Lauren Torres helped Ruby Cromwell collect all the things the teacher had given to her. She ced them in the drawer. Due to the closure of Thomas Johnson High School, the math ss under the talent program had relocated to the kindergarten. They found thergest ssroom and put all the desks together. This was the first time Lauren Torres entered this ssroom. This ssroom was supposed to be used to store trophies and photos. There were many cabs with photo frames and trophies on them. The photos were all group photos of children. When Lauren Torres arrived, it was still very noisy in the ssroom. When the children went to a new ce, they would feel fresh. The children, who were usually engrossed in studying and solving problems, were now chattering with each other. Since Ruby Cromwell did note today, Lauren Torres had no choice but to be alone. She felt a little bored, so she looked around in front of these cabs. There were many group photos taken during somepetitions in the kindergarten. They were the photos of the top ten young singers, the top three in the origamipetition, and so on. The children in the photos were all beaming with sunny smiles. They were like the rising sun, reminding one of endless hope. However, one of the photos caught Lauren Torres¡¯s attention. It was taken during the award ceremony of the oral calctionpetition held by the kindergarten affiliated with Thomas Johnson High School. The little girl who won first ce in the oral calctionpetition was a girl with short hair and bangs. She looked very smart. She was petite and looked very lively and cute with a good temperament. Two boys were standing next to the little girl. The certificate in the little girl¡¯s hand showed that it was the first prize. Behind the top three children stood their parents. Behind the little girl was her mother. She had long hair and looked very dignified and elegant. She should be an intellectual. What actually attracted Lauren Torres¡¯s attention was not the little girl¡¯s appearance, but the name written on the photo. Rene Sullivan. Rene Sullivan? Wasn¡¯t this the name of Franklin Torres¡¯s good friend, Samuel Sullivan¡¯s younger sister, whom Franklin Torres had mentioned at home the other day? Looking at the date, the photo was taken more than a year ago. At that time, Rene Sulivan was only around three years old, but she was able to get first ce in the oral mathpetition. It was evident that she was highly talented in math. Rene Sullivan was indeed an outstanding child. When Lauren Torres looked further at the photos, she noticed that Rene Sullivan had also appeared in various performances at the kindergarten. In one of the photos, she was wearing a pure white muslin dress. She was sitting on a piano chair and ying the piano. The lights from the stage shone on her face, giving her a childlike yet iparably holy feeling. She was like a little angel. The photo frame should have been cleaned by someone regrly. It was very clean and did not have any dust on it. Rene Sullivan¡¯s face was very clear. Lauren Torres could not help but feel that it was such a pity. A photo could retain a person, but¡­ it was just a photo. They had started learning the mathematics content of middle and senior high school. ording to John Zander, the elementary school¡¯s Olympiad math was only used to expand their mathematical thinking. They still had to learn the necessary content step by step. Lauren Torres had already acquired the knowledge of middle and senior high school. So she had finished the exercises that John Zander had assigned within 10 minutes. She had even more important things to doter on, which was to go to her library and find out what happened yesterday. This was the first time Lauren Torres had encountered such a situation. She could not see the ghost with her heavenly eye. Even with the most traditional method, she could not lure the ghost out. There were also those objects that were shaking non-stop in the room yesterday. Everything really puzzled her. So, after she finished doing the math questions, she entered her spiritual consciousness and prepared to do the research. She finally understood why she had been given such a long time for this mission. It was due to something she had never understood before. After thepletion of Mission 3, Divine Nine had also leveled up. However, after the level-up, its physical appearance was still that of a fox. The only difference was that the color of its fur had turnedpletely white. It now looked like a flying fox on a snowy mountain. It looked so noble. It made Lauren Torres feel that she was looking at a noblewoman when looking at it. Chapter 246 - Hosts Meet Up

Chapter 246: Hosts¡¯ Meet Up

When Lauren Torres entered the library of her spiritual consciousness, Divine Nine was lying on a pillow. Its hair was loose and shiny, like a noble pet. Divine Nine¡¯s eyes were half-squinting, looking like it was dozing off. Lauren Torres ran over and gently patted Divine Nine¡¯s head. ¡°Little Nine, get up to work. We need to see how the mission can bepleted.¡± Divine Nine¡¯s fox-like tail swayed left and right and it looked extremelyzy. It said, ¡°I¡¯ve already searched the library this afternoon, but I still haven¡¯t found anything rted to it.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± ¡°Why not I contact my brothers and sisters and see if they¡¯ve encountered anything simr?¡± Lauren Torres¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wow, really?! I¡¯ve never seen any other host before.¡± Lauren Torres rubbed Divine Nine¡¯s fur. ¡°Little Nine! Hurry up! Let me see other hosts!¡± Divine Nine lost its sleepiness after being rubbed by her. It stood up and paced on the sofa as if it was calcting something. ¡°Little Nine, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m calcting the time difference. The hosts are all over in different countries, and some are still sleeping. I can¡¯t disturb my brothers¡¯ and sisters¡¯ sleep right?¡± Lauren Torres nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She did not like people disturbing her sleep. If it happened to her, she would lose her temper. ¡°Let¡¯s make it 10 o¡¯clock tonight. The time is just right. My second sister and fourth brother will be just waking up then, and everyone else is either in their afternoon or in the same time zone as us. So, 10 p.m. is the best time.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lauren Torres nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a deal. 10 o¡¯clock tonight!¡± Suddenly, Lauren Torres heard her name being called out in the real world. Just as she quickly came out from her spiritual consciousness, she saw John Zander had already picked up her exercise book and praised her. ¡°Good. This time, Lauren Torres is the first one to finish it. She did it all correctly. Not bad at all.¡± The children around her apuded. Lauren Torres smiled. She actually felt very good being praised. She didn¡¯t have to be modest in the future anymore. She had to do it quickly and well. After taking dinner, it was not even 10 o¡¯clock yet but Lauren Torres couldn¡¯t wait to go back to her room. She stayed in her spiritual consciousness and kept urging Divine Nine. When it was finally 10 o¡¯clock, Lauren Torres was already seated on the sofa. Five minutester, the first person finally appeared. 10 minutester, two other persons appeared. Divine Nine was leisurely swaying its tail at the side. It looked like it was used to it. ¡°Hmm¡­ people from some countries tend to bete.¡± Well, that did not matter. Lauren Torres greeted the other three hosts first. For the first time they met, they were still a little reserved. However, when they found out that they were the only people selected from the boundless universe, they felt very familiar with each other. After a short chat, they felt a sense of familiarity. Half an hourter, the nine hosts finally gathered together. Among the nine hosts, two of them had the same look as Lauren Torres. The other six had high noses and deep contours. They looked exactly like dolls. The oldest host was only 22 years old. He was a blond-haired, blue-eyed boy who looked very handsome. He looked as if he had just woken up. The youngest person was Lauren Torres, who was only four and a half years old. Among the nine hosts, there were three girls and six boys. For the first time they met, these nine people took turns to introduce themselves. After they introduced themselves, their systems introduced them again. As they came from different countries, they chose anguage that everyone could understand ¡ª English. It was a good thing that Lauren Torres had already mastered English. When she first came into contact with System Divine Nine, Divine Nine spoke in English. It was simr to the machine¡¯s factory recovery settings, Divine Nine had only learned English when it was created. Therefore, Lauren Torres also learned English at that time. After that, Divine Nine slowly learned the localnguage. After the self-introduction, Lauren Torres described in English the scene she saw in the utility room in distress. The 22-year-old host was called David. Hearing Lauren Torres¡¯s doubts, he first asked a question, ¡°Is it the problem of the paper talisman?¡± Chapter 247 - Sharing Resources

Chapter 247: Sharing Resources

The handsome blonde boy spread his hands and looked puzzled. ¡°What is a paper talisman? We have never used this thing here. We also have never seen it before.¡± He hesitated for a while when he said the words ¡®paper talisman¡¯ as if he suspected what he said was wrong. Hearing David¡¯s words, the other hosts echoed, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve never seen it before either.¡± After some discussion, it turned out that everyone in every country was using different things. Lauren Torres used a paper talisman. A sword or a cross was probably used in other countries. In other words, the tools they used were different, but the effects were the same. Lauren Torres shook her head. ¡°That can¡¯t be. I¡¯ve used this paper talisman many times before. There was no problem in the past.¡± After eliminating this factor, everyone started discussing again. At this moment, a little boy wearing round-rimmed sses who was about the same age as Lauren Torres spoke up. He was a year and a half older than Lauren Torres and had the same eastern face as Lauren Torres. Little Nine had mentioned that he was the host of the neighboring country. It had also mentioned that they were going to travel to that country together. The young boy¡¯s name was Pam. The tool that Pam used was simr to Lauren Torres¡¯s. It was something simr to the paper talisman, but it was a little wider. Through the video, Lauren Torres could see thenguage of his country on the wall behind him. She could not recognize them at all. They were like worms, twisted and crooked. His voice was also very cute, simr to that of Divine Nine. ¡°Did you say that blood was still dripping from the bloody handprint?¡± Lauren Torres nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long time, but the blood still hasn¡¯t dried up.¡± Pam frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve seen something like this before. It wasst year, at the scene of a murder. There was no strange character in the surveince cameras, but the bloodstains left at the scene didn¡¯t dry up even after three days and three nights. After that, I received a mission.¡± ¡°What was going on then?¡± ¡°In general, it¡¯s because the ghost¡¯s obsession is too strong. The energy gathered in the blood is so strong that the blood won¡¯t dry up.¡± Lauren Torres was enlightened. ¡°So it¡¯s not because of something added!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t rule out that possibility,¡± Pam said seriously. ¡°What happened after that? How did youplete your mission?¡± ¡°I found out the same thing as you. When I was about to look for the ghost, a knife suddenly started shaking violently.¡± ¡°I brought the knife home. After studying it for three days and three nights, I found out that the ghost¡¯s soul was sealed inside the knife. It needed us to free it.¡± It was sealed inside an object? Lauren Torres recalled the scene back then. ¡°But everything in the utility room was shaking. Which object would the ghost be in?¡± Pam shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never encountered such a situation. You may need to recite an incantation to each of the objects to find out.¡± Lauren Torres¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®How big of a project is this? There must be at least a hundred if not a thousand objects in the utility room.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s that incantation?¡± When they first became the hosts, they would learn some basic incantations. These incantations could be broken down into many pieces. Basically, all the incantations could be arranged in different ways using these basic incantations. And they also had their own logic in the arrangement. It was just like solving mathematical problems. Therefore, when they encountered a higher level incantation, they would need to research it on their own. If they were lucky, they might be able to find some information from ancient books. Lauren Torres¡¯s eyes were darting around. If there was a ready-made incantation, she would certainly use it. Fortunately, Pam was very easy to talk to. He nodded and was about to write the incantation for Lauren Torres. However, another host spoke up. It was a girl who looked about 17 or 18 years old. She looked heroic and cold. If not because of her long hair, Lauren Torres would almost think she was a boy. ¡°How can we casually share things like talismans? This is all our own work.¡± If Lauren Torres remembered correctly, this girl¡¯s name was Noa. She did not seem to agree with Lauren Torres for being opportunistic. But Pam did not mind. ¡°Our mission is the same. It will make the world a better ce. Sharing resources is not a big deal.¡± Chapter 248 - Five in the Morning

Chapter 248: Five in the Morning

Therefore, he wrote the incantation on a piece of paper and showed it to Lauren Torres. Lauren Torres took out a piece of paper and copied it down seriously. She smiled at Pam and sincerely said, ¡°Thank you.¡± To Lauren Torres¡¯s surprise, Pam actually replied in the localnguage of Lauren Torres, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± This surprised Lauren Torres for a long time. As expected, the closer the distance, the closer the hearts would be. The other hosts did not think much of it. Other than the girl named Noa, the others also took out their pens and copied down the incantation. They had been chatting about this for almost half an hour. Lauren Torres held the incantation in her hands, thinking that finally, she couldplete her mission. However, at this moment, Pam added, ¡°The best time to summon these souls is when the soulst appeared. At this time, they will be more vulnerable. The sess rate will also be higher.¡± Lauren Torres nodded and took note of it seriously. As it was not a weekend, all the hosts had to go to work or school. It was almost time, so everyone was ready to bid goodbye. Before turning off the virtual video, Lauren Torres saw a painting hanging on the wall behind David. There seemed to be something familiar in the lower right corner of the painting. Just as Lauren Torres was about to squint her eyes to take a good look at it, the video had already been turned off. Lauren Torres scratched her head. She was not sure. It would be better to ask about it when there was an opportunityter. Having obtained the solution, Lauren Torresy on the bed with peace of mind. She was ready to have a good sleep and tackle the task the next day. Suddenly, she thought of Pam¡¯sst suggestion. It was most effective to summon a ghost thest time it appeared. Lauren Torres thought about it for a moment. Wasn¡¯t thest time this ghost appeared in the surveince footage around five in the morning? She then looked at the white watch on the bed. It was almost eleven at night but Lauren Torres did not like to drag things out. She rolled on the bed unwillingly. Although she really wanted to sleep, it was still more important toplete the mission. She decided to set off in the early hours of the morning. But she couldn¡¯t do it alone. Not to mention she had forgotten how to get to the girls¡¯ dormitory, Franklin Torres wouldn¡¯t let her leave early in the morning. She couldn¡¯t sneak out in the morning, could she? When she thought of Franklin Torres¡¯s expression when he was angry, she shook her head. ¡®Forget it.¡¯ You could mess with anyone else but not the eldest brother. So Lauren Torres got out of her bed, and once again knocked on the door of Franklin Torres¡¯s study room. Her little round head poked inside the room. ¡°Brother, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Normally, if she wanted an ice cream or candy, she would approach Franklin Torres and tell him directly in a kittenish manner. However, this kind of opening speech was usually something that Franklin Torres would not easily agree to. Franklin Torres closed the ck folder in his hands and narrowed his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡± Seeing her brother seemed to be in a good mood, Lauren Torres boldly went forward and announced her n. ¡°Brother, I need to go to Thomas Johnson High School again tomorrow.¡± Franklin Torres raised his eyebrows. This was within his expectations. As the mission had not beenpleted yet, Lauren Torres would definitely be going to the school again. ¡°Okay.¡± Franklin Torres then thought about his work schedule for the next day. Other than having an internal meeting, nothing else was considered important. He could push it to ater date. He nodded and said, ¡°Sure. What time tomorrow? I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Thest time he asked Bryce Torres to go with Lauren Torres was out of no choice. He honestly felt uneasy at all. It would be better for him to go with her and keep an eye on her. Lauren Torres hemmed and hawed for a while, and her small hands entangled together. ¡°Five¡­ five o¡¯clock.¡± Franklin Torres was thinking of the work arrangement for the next day. So he did not notice Lauren Torres¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Five o¡¯clock? Okay, I¡¯ll end work early and see you after work.¡± Lauren Torres cleared her throat tactically. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not five in the afternoon, it¡¯s five in the morning.¡± Franklin Torres nced at Lauren Torres. Lauren Torres could see clearly the few big words on Franklin Torres¡¯s face, ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯ Lauren Torres pretended to look away and said helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. This is the best time for a ghost to appear. It¡¯s out of my control.¡± Franklin Torres sighed softly and pinched the space between his eyebrows. He had agreed too easily just now. He should have asked further. This little girl, Lauren Torres, really surprised him every moment. Seeing that Franklin Torres did not reject her instantly, Lauren Torres knew that the matter was settled. She quickly seized the opportunity and took advantage of it. ¡°Brother, it will certainly be fun. Have you forgotten the incident in which we went to catch a ghost together with second brother and Mr. Ben Carson?¡± Chapter 249 - The Sky

Chapter 249: The Sky

While he was concerned about his image being a chairman, Franklin Torres couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of his mouth. Lauren Torres actually called that night fun? That night scared the hell out of Quinn Torres. Although Franklin Torres looked calm, it was his first time using a paper talisman and catching a ghost. He was very nervous. Regardless of what kind of mood he was in then, at least it could not be described as happy or fun. Of course, Franklin Torres knew that Lauren Torres would give in on everything except mission. So, Franklin Torres had no choice but to agree. He nodded. ¡°Tomorrow at five in the morning, which means that it will be less than six hours from now.¡± Lauren Torres nodded again. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you going to bed?¡± Lauren Torres opened her eyes wide in delight. ¡°You¡¯ve agreed to it, Brother?¡± ¡°What else can I do? Will you just let it go?¡± Franklin Torres gave Lauren Torres a gentle nudge on her nose with his index finger. Without realizing it, he was already so familiar with Lauren Torres. Time passed by so quickly! At this moment, Lauren Torres also signed for Franklin Torres¡¯s understanding of her. She bit her finger. Indeed, if Franklin Torres didn¡¯t agree, she would definitely sneak out by herself. Eldest Brother really knew her well. Lauren Torres calcted the time. ¡°We have to be there at five in the morning, which means we have to leave at 4.30 a.m.¡± Franklin Torres sighed and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± At least he could sleep for five hours. ¡°Just the two of us?¡± Lauren Torres, ¡°Yeah, the fewer the merrier. The more people, the more trouble we¡¯ll have.¡± When Lauren Torres recalled the whining voices of Quinn Torres and Bryce Torres, she had a headache by just thinking of it. It was better to forget about it. So, after Lauren Torres went back to her room to sleep, Franklin Torres also quickly went to bed to rest. Although he was hardworking, he had never tried to get up at 4:30 in the morning, except for catching a flight or failing to sleep due to differences in time zone. When she was back in her room, Lauren Torres did not rest first but took out the paper talisman. She then practiced writing the incantation. There would always be mistakes when writing the incantation for the first time. For the incantation to disy the best effect, the first thing was it had to be coherent. Secondly, while writing it, one must recite it silently in the heart to reach the point of unity. The more familiar and confident she was with the incantation in her mind, the more effective the incantation would be. Therefore, Lauren kept on practicing. She tore off one paper talisman after another until she finally got it right. When she was able to write the incantation smoothly and skillfully, she saw that it was already one o¡¯clock in the morning. ¡°Little Nine, have you ever seen the sky at one o¡¯clock in the morning?¡± Lauren Torres was moved by herself. [ System Divine Nine: host, go to sleep, stop making so much noise. ] Lauren Torres, ¡°¡­¡± At 4:30 am, the rm clock at the bedside rang on time. Lauren Torres¡¯s hand automatically located the rm clock and pressed it. However, her eyelids were very heavy. It was as if someone had glued them together. She could not open her eyes. Nheless, with the conviction toplete the mission, Lauren Torres still got up with a thud. She quickly ran to the bathroom and scooped up some cold water to wash her face to wake herself up. It was a morning inte spring, and it was still very cold. A handful of cold water sshed on her face, and she could feel a chill run down her spine. When Lauren Torres opened her room door, she saw a faint yellow light from the crack of Franklin Torres¡¯s door in the dark corridor. ¡®Eldest Brother is also a very punctual person.¡¯ Lauren Torres thought in relief. She changed her clothes and carried her kindergarten bag on her back. She would go to the kindergarten from Thomas Johnson High School. She was going to be the first child to go to kindergarten today. Carina Bailey would be so surprised to see her! After waiting for a while at Franklin Torres¡¯s door, he opened the door and came out. He was wearing ck sportswear, and he did notb up his hair as usual. He looked very young. He was moreposed in his suit. Now he was more like a young man who had just graduated. Lauren Torres gave Franklin Torres¡¯s a thumbs up and said softly, ¡°My eldest brother is so handsome!¡± Franklin Torres smiled and patted her on the head. As they were going to catch a ghost today, Franklin Torress was wearing clothes that allowed him to move around easily. Anyway, there was a spare suit for him in the office. In the past, Lauren Torres would always go on missions alone. She felt a little lonely. Now that she was always apanied by someone when she went on a mission, she felt it had be much more interesting! Chapter 250 - Familiar Scene

Chapter 250: Familiar Scene

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The old and young took their belongings and headed downstairs. As they were heading downstairs, they heard footstepsing from upstairs. Then, a shlight shone on their faces. It was like a policeman catching a criminal in the middle of the night. Why did Lauren Torres feel that this scene was familiar? The person who came down was Bryce Torres. He was holding a pile of books in his left hand and looked like he was going to study. ¡°Brother, what are the two of you doing here so early in the morning?¡± Franklin Torres did not expect to see Bryce Torres at this hour. He asked Bryce Torres in return, ¡°Then what are you doing here so early in the morning?¡± Bryce Torres waved the books in his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to study. I¡¯m already in my third year of high school!¡± ¡°At 4:30? Study at 4:30 in the morning?¡± Bryce Torres nodded. ¡°Yes. Brother, you told mest time that as long as I can get into the top three, you¡¯ll buy me a sports car.¡± Franklin Torres was silent for a few seconds. Why didn¡¯t he remember saying this? However, if his younger brother could really get into the top three, a sports car was nothing. His grandmother would probably give him a house as a reward. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me now. What are you two going to do early in the morning? Going for breakfast?¡± The corner of Lauren Torres¡¯s eyes twitched. She recalled the incident when Quinn Torres mentioned that they were going to have supper in the middle of the night. Both of them were good-for-nothings! Good-for-nothings! They woke up at 4:30 am to have breakfast, did they have no better things to do? However, to Lauren Torres¡¯s surprise, Franklin Torres didn¡¯t hide anything from Bryce Torres. Instead, he directly told him where they were heading. ¡°We¡¯re going to Thomas Johnson High School now.¡± Bryce Torres was stunned for three seconds on upstairs. Then, he used his shlight to sh Franklin Torres¡¯s and Lauren Torres¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are the two of you sick? You¡¯re fully aware that there¡¯re ghosts there and you¡¯re still going there.¡± Lauren Torres pouted her lips and replied, ¡°It¡¯s because I know that there¡¯re ghosts there that I want to go. Otherwise, the ghosts will never be caught, and you will have to study at home forever.¡± ¡°Little brat like you can catch ghosts?¡± ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± Then, Lauren Torres pulled Franklin Torres¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother, we should go now. Otherwise, we won¡¯t make it in time for five o¡¯clock.¡± Now was not the time to exin to Bryce Torres. Franklin Torres nodded and was about to leave with Lauren Torres. Suddenly, Franklin Torres thought of something. It was still early in the morning. Thomas Johnson High School would have been locked up everywhere. As it was so sudden, he didn¡¯t have time to contact the police. How were they going to get in? It was impossible to call them now and disturb their sleep. This was a good question. The moment Franklin Torres raised his head, he saw Bryce Torres. He waved at Bryce Torres. Looking from Bryce Torres¡¯s angle, it was like a demon waving at him from hell. ¡°Bryce,e here. I have a mission for you.¡± When Bryce Torres heard the word ¡®mission¡¯, his scalp went numb. He quickly shook his hand and said, ¡°Forget it. The missions you assign me are all not good. Don¡¯t scare me to death.¡± Bryce Torres quickly stepped backward. Franklin Torres pursed his lips. As a capitalist who was said to be unforgivable by others, he was very good at negotiating. ¡°If you don¡¯te over, I¡¯ll tell mom and dad about you skipping ss.¡± ¡°How... How did you know I skipped ss?¡± He had left through a secret passage. No one knew about it. Thinking that Franklin Torres might be bluffing, Bryce Torres was not easily frightened. ¡°So what if I skipped ss? I just got tired of studying and went to y video games.¡± He knew that his parents doted on him very much. It was just going out to y video games. It was a boy¡¯s favorite after-school activity. Thus he would probably be fine after a scolding. However, Franklin Torres knew that the truth was not that simple. ¡°If you really went out to y video games, then I won¡¯t say anything. But as far as I know, you went out to watch the car races, right?¡± Every year, the country would hold two very grand car races. The location of the race was on a very rugged mountain. It was dangerous even for the people watching the race. That was why Bryce Torres didn¡¯t dare to tell his family that he was skipping ss to do such a dangerous thing. His family doted on him very much. But if it was something that was life-threatening, they would never agree to it. ¡°Brother, how do you know all this?¡± Franklin Torres sneered. It was obvious that he was not going to reveal the identity of his informant. What else could Bryce Torres do when this information was in the hands of Franklin Torres? He had no choice but to take a few steps down. He knew that it was going to be hell, but he still had to go down. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s the mission this time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Take us to Thomas Johnson High School.. You¡¯ve skipped sses so many times, you must know where else you can enter other than the main entrance.¡± Chapter 251 - Passed through the Dog Hole

Chapter 251: Passed through the Dog Hole

Bryce Torres felt a little heart attack. His brother really knew all about him. ¡°Do you guys really want to go to Thomas Johnson High School at this time? Do you have to go now? Can¡¯t you go during the day? You two are just like the protagonists in those horror movies who seek death. You know that there is a tiger in the mountain, but you choose to go to the Tiger Mountain.¡± Time was very tight. Lauren Torres did not want to listen to Bryce Torres¡¯s nonsense. She pulled Franklin Torres¡¯s hand again. Franklin Torres understood what she meant. ¡°Come on, stop it. If you don¡¯t want me to tell mom and dad, you¡¯ll have toe along.¡± As it was so sudden, Lauren Torres did not inform Ben Carson. Franklin Torres drove this time. Bryce Torres, who was forced to leave the housest minute, was in his pajama. It was just like previously when Franklin Torres and Quinn Torres went ghost-hunting the first time. Bryce Torres sat in the passenger seat and fastened the seatbelts. The sky outside the window was still very dark. Other than the cleaners who got up early to clean up the streets, there was no one else on the street. It looked very eerie. The road was empty. Franklin Torres elerated and shortened the 20-minute journey to 15 minutes. After getting out of the car, a gust of wind blew over. As it was cold in the morning, and Bryce Torres was only wearing a thin pajama, he instantly felt that the wind was chilly. Without any students, Thomas Johnson High School seemed lifeless. There were two lights at the entrance that shone on the signboard of Thomas Johnson High School. However, to Bryce Torres, it was even eerier. It was deathly pale. Of course, the eeriness that Bryce Torres felt was not groundless. From Lauren Torres¡¯s point of view, there were indeed many ghosts wandering around the streets at this time. However, Lauren Torres did not sense any evil aura from these ghosts. They were probably just homeless. To such ghosts, Lauren Torres treated them as though they were invisible. ¡°Hurry up and lead the way. Where do we go in?¡± Bryce Torres led Franklin Torres and Lauren Torres to the right side of the main entrance. There was a row of wall fences. The wall fence was very high, as high as more than two meters. It was impossible to climb over. Especially for Lauren Torres, whose height was not even a third of the wall fence, this wall fence was indeed like a ceiling. However, Bryce Torres did not intend to climb over. He led the two of them to the middle section of the wall fence. There was a row of trees nted along the wall fence with a lot of weeds below. Bryce Torres found a crooked tree. Right behind the tree, Bryce Torres pushed open the weeds. There was a hole in the wall fence here! The hole was not small. It was big enough for an adult to crawl through. It was just that the posture was not nice to see. Franklin Torres looked at Bryce Torres and pointed at the hole. ¡°Are we going to pass through a dog hole?¡± ¡°Brother, what are you talking? This is not a dog hole.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not a dog hole, then what is it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what it¡¯s. As long as we can reach our destination, it¡¯s fine. You have no idea how grateful my friends and I are to this hole. We¡¯ve always protected it well. You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve disclosed it to!¡± It was nothing to Lauren Torres. With her height, she bent her waist slightly and went in. She did not feel like she was going through a dog hole at all. Franklin Torres followed her. With a height of 1.8 meters, he felt a little sullen. Fortunately, he was handsome, and the act of passing through a dog hole was pleasing to the eyes. However, what he was nning in his heart was that once this mission waspleted, he would immediately tell the principal about this hole and get him to seal this ce up. He would also seal up this shameful memory of his. After Franklin Torres and Lauren Torres went in, they waited for a long time but did not see Bryce Torres. ¡°Bryce, what are you doing outside there?¡± ¡°Brother, you only asked me to bring you in, but you didn¡¯t ask me to go in with you.¡± ¡°You dare to stay outside alone? Aren¡¯t you afraid of ghosts?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Bryce Torres immediately came in. His movements were swift as if he had already passed through the hole thousands of times. Lauren Torres was speechless. After spending so much time with these three brothers, she could roughly sense their birth charts and aura. Undoubtedly, Franklin Torres was with the most Yang Energy among them all. Quinn Torres and Bryce Torres were not too bad either. After all, they were born in the Tang family and grew up in the geomantic treasurend. However, they were indeed too timid. As Bryce Torres had never seen Thomas Johnson High School early in the morning, he felt that it was very unfamiliar to him. However, since they had alreadye in, he still brought the two of them to the girls¡¯ dormitory. Anyway, with his eldest brother around, he felt much more at ease. The corridor was pitch ck. The three of them turned on the lights along the way and finally arrived at the ce where the bloody handprint was found. Chapter 252 - Saw a Female Ghost

Chapter 252: Saw a Female Ghost

Lauren Torres walked over to take a look and realized that the bloody handprint was still wet. She recalled Pam¡¯s words. It seemed that this ghost had a deep obsession. What exactly was going on? Lauren Torres¡¯s curiosity piqued. With her previous experience, Lauren Torres headed straight for the utility room at the end of the corridor. Meanwhile, Bryce Torres also had his previous experience and grabbed onto Franklin Torres tightly. ¡°Brother, this is the room. Did you know that previously everything here was shaking like an earthquake?¡± Lauren Torres turned a deaf ear to these things. She took out a talisman that she had already written an incantation from her pocket dimension. It was almost five o¡¯clock. There were still a few more minutes to go. Lauren Torres tried chanting the incantation first. When the talisman took effect, it did not burn like the others. It rose into the air and began to sway left and right while the whole room began to sway together. Lauren Torres frowned. It was exactly the same asst time. Franklin Torres turned off his heavenly eye. Thus he did not know the progress of what Lauren Torres was doing. He also did not know if there was a ghost in the room. He had to endure the pinch from Bryce Torres from time to time while he carefully observed the situation in the room. It was like what Bryce Torres had said. Everything was shaking. He nced at Lauren Torres. He noticed that although she furrowed her eyebrows, she was not afraid but was thinking. Thus he was relieved. The current situation did not seem life-threatening. A minuteter, the shaking stopped. The talisman this timested longer than the previous one. Franklin Torres walked towards Lauren Torres. As Bryce Torres did not want to let go of Franklin Torres¡¯s hand, he followed Franklin Toress. ¡°Lauren, what¡¯s going on? Is it resolved now?¡± Lauren Torres shook her head. ¡°Not yet. Let¡¯s try again at five o¡¯clock.¡± At Five o¡¯clock sharp, Lauren Torres tossed the enchanted talisman into the air again. She then chanted the incantation in her mind. This time, it worked. The talisman was still shaking, but there was only one thing that was shaking in the entire room. It was the mop in the corner. The frequency of the mop shaking was very intense. But Lauren Torres still did not see a ghost. Therefore, she continued to chant the incantation in her heart, and the speed of her chanting became faster and faster. When she chanted the incantation for the sixth time, the mop finally stopped shaking. Using her heavenly eye, Lauren Torres finally saw the ghost that she had summoned for a long time. It was a young and beautiful ghost wearing the uniform of Thomas Johnson High School. Thomas Johnson High School¡¯s uniform looked very nice. Other than the usual sportswear, the girls also had ceremonial attire, which was a blouse with a pleated skirt. This female ghost was wearing a white blouse, a khaki-colored jacket, a pleated skirt of the same color, and a pair of leather shoes. She had long, grayish-brown hair with wavy curls. She was probably wearing makeup. Her lips were red and her teeth were white. Her facial features were not particrly beautiful, but with the help of the clothes and makeup, she was quite eye-catching. However, Lauren Torres felt that something was not right. But she could not pinpoint what it was. The female ghost was a little frightened after being summoned, but she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lauren Torres asked. The girl had her arms crossed and was leaning against the wall. One of her legs was straight and the other was slightly bent. She looked very rxed. ¡°Who are you? You can see me?¡± Lauren Torres nodded. ¡°Of course I can see you. I was the one who found you.¡± In the corner¡­ ¡°Brother, what is Lauren doing right now? Who is she talking to?¡± From the angles of Franklin Torres and Bryce Torres, Lauren Torres was facing a wall, raising her head and talking. Franklin Torres knew that Lauren Torres must have already seen the ghost. He ced his index finger on his lips and motioned for Bryce Torres to shut up and not speak. Bryce Torres swallowed his saliva and stood quietly next to Franklin Torres like a chicken. ¡°Why did you call me out? I¡¯ve been trapped here for 10 years, and you¡¯re the first person who can see me.¡± Being trapped here for 10 years, no wonder her obsession was so deep. She must have encountered something bad. Generally speaking, the clothes a person wore when he died would be the clothes the person wore when he became a ghost. From the looks of it, this girl must be a student at Thomas Johnson High School when she died. Lauren Torres did not say much and directly stated her purpose, ¡°Was the bloody handprint on the corridor your work?¡± This female ghost also admitted it candidly. ¡°That¡¯s right, I did it.¡± ¡°Why did you do that? You scared the students.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying to get their attention. Look, that¡¯s why you¡¯re here now.¡± Chapter 253 - Times Up

Chapter 253: Time¡¯s Up

Lauren Torres pursed her lips. ¡°Why are you trying to attract their attention?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Lauren Torres saw the female ghost frown. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you next time. Time is up.¡± What did she mean? Before she could react, the ghost shed and returned to the mop. The mop quivered slightly before it stopped in the corner. What was going on? Lauren Torres paused for a moment and immediately took out another talisman. However, this time, it was a collective shake. Lauren Torres sighed. It seemed that Lauren Torres could only summon this ghost at five o¡¯clock sharp. When Franklin Torres saw Lauren Torres suddenly stop talking and looking at the wall, he knew that the ghost had probably left. Just as he was about to ask her, Lauren Torres turned around. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go.¡± Upon hearing this, Bryce Torres heaved a sigh of relief and urged the two of them to leave. ¡°Quick, quick, quick. Let¡¯s go back quickly.¡± After getting into the car, Bryce Torres finally rxed. He fastened his seatbelt and heaved a sigh of relief. Although he did not want to talk to Lauren Torres, he still had a lot of questions about what had just happened. He turned around. ¡°Lauren, what were you talking to just now?¡± After leaving that ce, Bryce Torres spoke with much more confidence. His tone was now that of an interrogator. Lauren Torres was in a bad mood because she had not solved the problem. When she was questioned by Bryce Torres in such a tone, she replied in a bad mood, ¡°I was talking to a ghost.¡± Bryce Torres was speechless. It seemed this answer was not wrong. ¡°No¡­ What I mean is, can you really see a ghost, or are you sick?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick!¡± Lauren Torres rolled her eyes. Seeing Lauren Torres¡¯s attitude, Bryce Torres was furious. He turned his head to look at Franklin Torres, who was driving. ¡°Brother, look at her!¡± As usual, Franklin Torres ignored his younger brother and asked Lauren Torres, ¡°What happened just now?¡± Lauren Torres lowered her head and answered, ¡°I managed to summon the female ghost just now, but she disappeared in less than two minutes.¡± ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ She didn¡¯t reveal any information just now. She only said she had imprinted the bloody handprint to attract our attention. But she had disappeared before I could find out the reason. I can onlye back another day.¡± Franklin Torres was in no hurry on the way back, so he didn¡¯t run the red light. When he encountered a red light on the way back, he slowly stopped the car. While waiting, his index finger tapped the steering wheel rhythmically. ¡°Lauren, open the heavenly eye for me.¡± Franklin Torres¡¯s voice sounded in the car. ¡°Open your heavenly eye? Why, Brother?¡± Franklin Torres sighed lightly. Bryce Torres could clearly hear them. ¡°I was standing in the room just now, but I didn¡¯t even know what happened.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, Brother, what¡¯s the heavenly eye that you guys are talking about?¡± Franklin nced at him. ¡°After opening the heavenly eye, you¡¯ll be able to see ghosts. Do you want to open it?¡± Bryce Torres widened his eyes and reached out his left hand to touch his brother¡¯s forehead. Then, he muttered to himself, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re not sick, but why are you talking nonsense?¡± Franklin Torres brushed off Bryce Torres¡¯s hand. Heavenly eye? This was getting more and more mysterious. Bryce Torres then patted his head and said, ¡°Now I know what¡¯s going on. You guys have ganged up to y a prank on me, right? You want to trick me into thinking that there are ghosts in this world!¡± In Bryce Torres¡¯s heart, his eldest brother, who had received so many years ofpulsory education, would not believe that there was such a thing as ghosts. Let alone opening the heavenly eye. He thought about it carefully. ¡°It must be so. The two of you are just trying to prank me.¡± Lauren Torres shrugged. This¡­ If he wanted to think this way, there was nothing she could do about it. On the other hand, Bryce Torres looked as if he had discovered the truth and was no longer afraid. ¡°Come on, open the heavenly eye for me, too. Let me see if ghosts really exist.¡± His blind confidence waspletely different from his earlier cowardice in the utility room. The red light had turned green. Franklin Torres stepped on the elerator, and the ck car flew out with a whoosh. It was like a ck wind. Franklin Torres cleared his throat. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll show you the heavenly eye. What if you see a ghost?¡± Franklin Torres began to use his usual tactic on his younger brother, which was to provoke him. Bryce Torres scoffed in disdain as if he did not believe he would lose. And he said, ¡°If I see a ghost¡­ I¡¯ll y together with you guys every day.¡± ¡°ying with us means you¡¯ll catch that female ghost with us?¡± Lauren Torres asked. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Chapter 254 - Extras

Chapter 254: Extras

Bryce Torres agreed with it lightheartedly. He did not have the slightest idea what he would see next. Opening the heavenly eye was an easy process. Lauren Torres asked Bryce Torres to close his eyes. Then, she ced her palm on his eyelids and chanted an incantation. Bryce Torres felt his eyelids heat up and Lauren Tores¡¯s small hand moved away. Bryce Torres then opened his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Lauren Torres nodded. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Franklin Torres found a parking spot and parked the car first. After Lauren Torres opened the heavenly eye for him, they set off again. It was still early, so they had to make a trip back to the Torres Mansion. Otherwise, Lauren Torres would have to wait for a few hours at the kindergarten. After opening his heavenly eye, Bryce Torres blinked his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re lying, right? I don¡¯t feel any change.¡± Then, he looked out of the window. It was past five in the morning, and the streets were still very dark. There was only a faint light on the roadside. Bryce Torres asked curiously, ¡°Brother, these people are all so hardworking. They¡¯re walking around here so early in the morning. What are they doing?¡± Franklin Torres nced at Bryce Torres, looked out of the window, and then looked at Bryce Torres again. He was hesitating but then he said, ¡°Those are not people.¡± ¡°Brother, are you kidding me? Those aren¡¯t people, then what can those be?¡± Bryce Torres shut his mouth right after he said that. His looked horroried and then relieved. ¡°You guys have made this prank so real? You even found so many extras to act and made them walk around in the wee hours of the morning. Isn¡¯t it hard? You have to pay more for the hard work.¡± Lauren Torres shook her head. This person really knew how to deceive himself. ¡°Did you see their shadows?¡± After being reminded by Lauren Torres, Bryce Torres looked outside again. There were street lights outside. So if these people were humans, there would definitely be shadows. However, they did not have any shadows. Moreover, upon closer look, they were not even walking. The long hems of their skirts were directly dragging on the ground. They moved without any undtion as if they were floating. Bryce Torres widened his eyes and began to realize that something was not right. However, in the next second, something that made him even more panicked happened. A ghost flew straight over from the sidewalk like a bat and stuck to the window of the car next to Bryce Torres. Bryce Torres¡¯s scream instantly echoed throughout the entire car. Lauren Torres almost turned deaf. The ghost looked extremely terrifying. Its mouth was wide open, and its teeth were long and sharp. Its eyes were also very big. At first nce, it looked like a clown. Franklin Torres, even such aposed man, dodged to the side when he saw the ghost. The appearance of this ghost was really frightening. Lauren Torres quickly took out a talisman from her pocket dimension and stuck it on the window. The ghost dodged quickly. Lauren Torres heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this ghost was not a malicious spirit. After a long while, Bryce Torres regained his ability to speak. ¡°What¡­ What was that just now?¡± There was still a lingering fear in his voice. ¡°That was a ghost!¡± ¡°It¡­ It was a real ghost?¡± At this moment, Bryce Torres no longer cared if he was on bad terms with Lauren Torres. ¡°Of course it was. We¡¯re not thatme to spend money to prank you.¡± Bryce Torres pointed at Lauren Torres and asked, ¡°Then you¡­ you know how to exorcise ghosts?¡± Lauren Torres, ¡°Eldest Brother, your brother is stuttering!¡± ¡°Of course. Lauren Torres has been a professional exorcist for 100 years, but she has never received a bad review!¡± She gave herself a thumbs up. Then, Bryce Torres unbuckled his seatbelt and went straight to the back seat to sit next to Lauren Torres. Both Franklin Torres and Lauren Torres were speechless. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The two of them asked at the same time. ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯m protecting myself. I¡¯m so handsome, and my blood tastes so good. What if the ghostes looking for me? If I sit next to her, she¡¯ll be able to protect me faster.¡± Lauren Torres thought to herself, ¡®That doesn¡¯t seem unreasonable.¡¯ If the ghost just now was malicious, Lauren Torres¡¯s talisman actually would not affect it. Therefore, the closer he was to her, the safer he was. Perhaps it was because Bryce Torres had a backing now, he was much quieter on the second half of the journey. He even looked out of the window with interest. ¡°Are they really ghosts? Why do they look exactly like humans?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because they turned from humans into ghosts.¡± ¡°Then why did that ghost look so scary?¡± ¡°That ghost might have been affected by the evil energy and gone mad.¡± ¡°How do you know about all these things?¡± ¡°I just know.¡± ¡°Where did you learn it from?¡± ¡°Help! You talked so much!¡± Chapter 255 - Eagle and Chicks

Chapter 255: Eagle and Chicks

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio For the past many days, this was the first time the two of them had talked so much to each other. As they were talking, they have reached the Torres Mansion. Bryce Torres sat in the car rubbing his eyes and looking around the surrounding. ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t ghosts around our house?¡± Bryce Torres asked. He looked at Lauren Torres waiting for her answer. He had taken her as a ghost world encyclopedia. ¡°Ghosts do not dare to approach ces with strong Yang Energy. The Torres Mansion is a geomantic treasurend with strong Yang Energy. Therefore, other than they obtain help from others or have a high cultivation level, ghosts are unable to get close to this ce.¡± ¡°That is good.¡± After saying that, Bryce Torres quickly got out of the car. As he ran back to the Torres family home, he said, ¡°I do not want to go out anymore for the rest of my life!¡± Lauren Torres was speechless. Of course, Bryce Torres¡¯s wish would note true as he still had to find the female ghost together with them. Lauren Torres suddenly felt looking forward to it. Although Bryce Torres was usually quite noisy, it should be fun to aplish the mission with him. After returning home, Lauren Torres immediately went back to her room to catch up on her sleep. Franklin Torres did not have the habit of going back to sleep, so he went straight to the study room and started working. Since they were not in a hurry today, Franklin Torres sent Lauren Torres to the kindergarten. When they walked out of the courtyard of Torres Mansion, they saw Bryce Torres standing on the balcony of the 3rd floor, squinting his eyes and looking into the distance. Franklin Torres looked up and shook the keys in his hand making a bell ringing sound. ¡°Bryce, what are you doing up there?¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m looking for a ghost.¡± ¡®He¡¯s really looking for a ghost,¡¯ thought Lauren Torres. Who would look for ghosts? Bryce Torres had gone crazy. This was the conclusion by Franklin Torres and Lauren Torres after their collective validation. Franklin Torres parked his car at the entrance of the kindergarten. Even before she got off the car, Lauren Torres had seen Ruby Cromwell walking towards the entrance. She quickly said goodbye to Franklin Torres, jumped out of the car, and ran toward Ruby Cromwell without looking back. Now only Franklin Torres understood what Ben Carson meant when he said that LaurenTorres had a strong ability to adapt. She did not miss him at all. Lauren Torres ran happily and caught up with Ruby Cromwell. Today, Ruby Cromwell only had a simple ponytail. She did not look so well. She greeted Ruby Cromwell and asked, ¡°Ruby, why didn¡¯t youe to ss yesterday? I have already put everything the teacher gave you in your drawer.¡± Ruby Cromwell nodded and said, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± The two of them followed the crowd and walked to their ss. The morning ss was nothing new, but thest ss was physical education. The children were like birds being released from their cages as they ran around the yground. Lauren Torres ran so fast that her face turned red. She took off her clothes and was only wearing short sleeves. She was ying the eagle and chicken game with the children. Ruby Cromwell also joined in. She was one of the chicks on the team. As the physical education teacher said that the ss was for then children to train the body, the children were not allowed to read. Thus Ruby Cromwell was forced to join in the game. Lauren Torres, who yed the role of an eagle in the game, did not manage to catch a single chick. During the break, she gulped down a mouthful of water as she walked to Ruby Cromwell¡¯s side. ¡°Ruby, are you not hot? I can see that you are sweating. You can take off your coat¡±, said Lauren Torres. It was almost noon, and the temperature was rising. The sun was shining directly on them. Most of the children were only wearing short sleeves. Only Ruby Cromwell was still wearing a long-sleeved jacket wrapping around her tightly. It made one feel hot just by looking at her. Ruby Cromwell shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s fine not to take it off.¡± The group of ¡°chicks¡± behind her came to provoke the ¡°eagle¡± again. Lauren Torres put down her ss of water and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ruby. Let¡¯s continue ying the game.¡± The two of them ran over to continue their P.E. ss. During lunch, the children lined up together to get soup. Ruby Cromwell stood behind Lauren Torres. Joie Donahue and Milo Barker were behind them. The two of them had an argument during the P.E. ss and they now ignored each other. However, they are still together. After Ruby Cromwell took the soup, the two fought to be the next person to take the soup. They pushed away from each other and spilled the soup in Ruby Cromwell¡¯s hands. The entire bowl of seaweed and egg soup was spilled on Ruby Cromwell¡¯s clothes. Fortunately, the soup was lukewarm and she did not have a burn. Joie Donahue and Milo Barker knew that they were in trouble, so they lowered their heads and stood there. ¡°Ruby, I am sorry.¡± Ruby Cromwell was not bothered. She shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Then, she turned to the teacher and said, ¡°Teacher, I am heading to the toilet to clean myself up.¡± Chapter 256 - Wounds

Chapter 256: Wounds

The teacher on duty nodded. She felt that Ruby Cromwell really knew how to care for herself. She didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss even though someone had spilled soup all over her. If it were any other child, they would have cried and looked for their mothers. Lauren Torres helped Ruby Cromwell take another bowl of soup and put it at their seats. As she was also worried that Ruby Cromwell didn¡¯t have any clothes to change, she took out a spare set of clothes from her school bag. Mr. Hayes stuffed this into her school bag. He said that he was afraid that Lauren Torres would catch a cold if she did not change after sweating. Thus he specially brought her a spare set of clothes. Now it came in handy. Lauren Torres ran to the girl¡¯s bathroom with a set of clothes printed with pink piglets. She saw that Ruby Cromwell was taking off her jacket and washing it in the sink. Lauren Torres hurriedly ran to Ruby Cromwell¡¯s side. When Ruby Cromwell heard the footsteps, she seemed to be startled and stepped backward. ¡°Ruby Cromwell, this is a new set of clothes I brought from home. You can change into it. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Ruby Cromwell¡¯s clothes were also a little wet. She took over the clothes from Lauren Torres, but she seemed to be hiding something. Lauren Torres felt that it was a little strange. When she handed over her clothes, she noticed that there were some strange wounds on Ruby Cromwell¡¯s arm. They were blue-ck. The wounds were not many but three or four of them. But they were very eye-catching on the child¡¯s delicate skin. ¡°Ruby, what happened to your hand?¡± Lauren Torres took a step forward and wanted to take a closer look at Ruby Cromwell¡¯s hand. However, Ruby Cromwell took a step back and ignored the clothes in the sink. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ruby Cromwell then ran away. Back in ss, Ruby Cromwell was sitting in the corner the whole time. She crossed and put her hands under the desk as if she didn¡¯t want anyone to see her wounds. Lauren Torres didn¡¯t say anything, but she asked Ruby Cromwell again during ss break. Ruby Cromwell shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just identally had a bump at home.¡± ¡°So you didn¡¯te to ss yesterday because of this?¡± Ruby Cromwell nodded. ¡®Alright, if this is the case¡­¡¯ Lauren Torres did not continue asking. It was normal for children to have bumps though it was very difficult to have a bump on the arms. After school, Lauren Torres went home with Ben Carson. She still had not figured out how toplete the mission. Every time, the female ghost would onlye out for a short while. Sigh¡­ Something was not right. Lauren Torres suddenly found a blind spot. Wasn¡¯t the purpose of Mission 4 to find the owner of the bloody handprint? She had already found it. The bloody handprint was done by the female ghost. If that was the case, shouldn¡¯t the mission have already beenpleted? In the car on the way back, Lauren Torres pulled out Divine Nine. ¡°Little Nine, did your system make a mistake? Look, I¡¯ve already found that female ghost. Why haven¡¯t Ipleted the mission yet?¡± [System Divine Nine: It¡¯s impossible. Our system has never made a mistake. Since it says that you haven¡¯tpleted the mission, it means that you haven¡¯tpleted the mission.] But¡­ Was the female ghost yesterday lying? But there was no need for her to lie and take the me for this incident. Lauren Torres was confused. Forget it. Since that was the case, she would dig deep into this female ghost and find out what exactly had happened to her. After returning home, Lauren Torres did her homework in the living room for a while. Then, Franklin Torres came back with a piece of news. The police had already matched the DNA of the bloody handprint. The blood belonged to a girl who had passed away at Thomas Johnson High School 10 years ago. Lauren Torres¡¯s guess was right. This girl had passed away at Thomas Johnson High Schoo. ¡°Do you have any more information about her?¡± Franklin Torres shook his head. ¡°There was an incident of data leakage at the police station five years ago. All the information and the backup on theputer were missing. Therefore, all the information about the case before that was gone. There wasn¡¯t even a photo left.¡± ¡°I got this information from the hospital¡¯s database.¡± Lauren Torres nodded. The photo did not matter. It was not that she had never seen her before. ¡°Do they still remember how this girl died?¡± ¡°The previous batch of police officers had already retired. These police officers were all newly recruited in recent years, so they have no impression of this case.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The corners of Lauren Torres¡¯s mouth drooped. It seemed like she still had to personally ask that female ghost. So, in the wee hours of the morning, Lauren Torres pulled Franklin Torres and Bryce Torres along to ¡®revisit the old ce¡¯. Chapter 257 - Her Name

Chapter 257: Her Name

It was much morefortable for Franklin Torres to pass through the dog hole this time. Though he was still cursing and swearing when he was passing through it. ¡°That¡¯s not right, Eldest Brother, why didn¡¯t you get the key from the police?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s indeed true that great man tends to forget things often.¡± On the other hand, Bryce Torres was a man of his word. He could not go back on his word, so he had no choice but to brace himself ande over. Along the way, he even saw a lot of ghosts swinging around. Lauren Torres had learned not to waste a single talisman. At five o¡¯clock sharp, she chanted the spell and the ghost came out. This time she came out of a rag. ¡°Holy sh*t! Where did this guye from? She scared the shit out of me!¡± Bryce Torres was frightened to death. Lauren Torres knew that she had limited time. She did not talk nonsense. She continued with yesterday¡¯s topic directly. ¡°I knew that you passed away 10 years ago, right? You were framed by someone at Thomas Johnson High School and you passed away.¡± Lauren Torres saw the female ghost¡¯s eyes flicker but she didn¡¯t say anything. Lauren Torres continued to speak based on her own guess, ¡°Since you want to get our attention, you must have wanted us to know something. How can I help you if you don¡¯t tell me anything? At least tell me your name.¡± She slowly lured the female ghost to speak. Time was running and Lauren Torres was worried that the female ghost¡¯s soul would disappear again. Fortunately, the female ghost spoke in the end. ¡°My name is Fiona Karl.¡± After saying this, she disappeared again. Fiona Karl¡­ Lauren Torres silently recited this name. ¡°Lauren, how did you know that this female ghost was framed? The police clearly didn¡¯t have any information other than the fact that the owner of this blood was a girl who died 10 years ago.¡± Lauren Torres rubbed her eyes. She was still not used to getting up early. ¡°This ghost has already existed for 10 years. She hasn¡¯t reincarnated for 10 years. This means that she definitely has some feelings that she can¡¯t let go of. If she died of natural causes, then she definitely wouldn¡¯t have be a ghost and lived on in this mortal world for 10 years.¡± Lauren Torres had just briefly analyzed before luring this female ghost to speak. After the few of them left the girls¡¯ dormitory, Lauren Torres didn¡¯t want to leave immediately. The information that she had now was this girl¡¯s name was Fiona Karl, and she could also recognize her appearance. Thomas Johnson High School was a century-old school, so it must have kept a lot of information about its students. If she went to the information room, she might be able to find some information about that girl. Lauren Torres recalled the photo of Rene Sullivan that she had seen in the kindergarten ssroom at that time. Perhaps Fiona Karl would be included in the photo as well? Therefore, Bryce Torres brought the two of them to the information room at the administrative block. Naturally, the door was locked, but Lauren Torres used the master key to open it easily. The information room was several times bigger than the one in the kindergarten. It was full of cabs. All kinds of trophies and medals, as well as photos, were on the cabs. Franklin Torres turned on the lights and the three of them split up to look out for the name, Fiona Karl. They also tried to look for some useful information based on the female ghost¡¯s look. Due to her height, Lauren Torres could only look out from the bottom two rows. Many of the trophies and medals in the bottom two rows were covered with a thinyer of dust. However, she could still see many wordings of first ce, second ce, outstanding award, special award, and so on. ¡°Eldest Brother, I could see your trophy of the high school physicspetition here!¡± Franklin Torres also squatted down beside Lauren Torres. When he saw the trophy, he smiled. ¡°I won this trophy when I was in senior high school grade three. Our ss put together a four-person team topete in the national high school physicspetition. In the end, we didn¡¯t know who to give the championship trophy to, so we put it here. I didn¡¯t expect the school to still keep it.¡± Franklin Torres¡¯s name was the first. Samuel Sullivan was second. He was a friend who had passed away unexpectedly. As she was worried that she would bring up Franklin Torres¡¯s unhappy memories, Lauren Torres quickly changed the topic. ¡°Look! Brother! There is another trophy of yours. First prize in the calligraphypetition. Brother, you even know how to write calligraphy!¡± ¡°Of course. Eldest Brother is an all-rounder. He knows everything.¡± Bryce Torres spoke from the other side of the bookshelf. Such an outstanding Franklin Torres had really put a lot of pressure on them. After these few interludes, they continued with their search. Chapter 258 - Found the Photo

Chapter 258: Found the Photo

All of a sudden, Franklin Torres and Lauren Torres heard Bryce Torres scream. ¡°Oh my God, who is this?!¡± Franklin Torres and Lauren Torres quickly ran to Bryce Torres¡¯s side. They saw that Bryce Torres was leaning in a corner, staring at another corner. Lauren Torres looked over and realized that it was a teenage boy. Strictly speaking, it was the ghost of a teenage boy. ¡°This should be a ghost!¡± Bryce Torres pointed at him. Lauren Torres nodded. However,pared to Bryce Torres, the little boy was even more frightened. He was wearing a white tank top, ck shorts, and a pair of sandals. He looked fair and clean. Lauren Torres did not sense any harmful aura from him. ¡°You guys can talk to him. He won¡¯t hurt you guys.¡± Franklin Torres¡¯s Yang Energy was very strong. Perhaps it was due to this that the ghost had been hiding in a corner and did not dare to get close to them. However, a ghost that was harmless to humans did not need to be afraid of. At the same time, he would not pose any threat to Franklin Torres. ¡°Little Boy, why are you here all by yourself?¡± Franklin Torres squatted down to make eye contact with the little boy. ¡°I was an orphan. I was crossing the street and was hit by a car. No one came to im my body, so I became a soul wandering around.¡± ¡°But I wanted to continue my studies, so I came here.¡± Perhaps it was because he had be a ghost, the little boy¡¯s skin was very fair, so fair that it was almost transparent. His eyes were very sincere, and it did not seem like he was lying. Seeing that the little boy would not cause them any harm, Bryce Torres felt a little relieved, but he still stared at the little boy curiously. After all, this was the first ghost he hade into contact with at such a close distance, other than the scary-looking ghost from thest time. ¡°Do you know how to walk through walls? Like in the movies?¡± Bryce Torres suddenly asked. Everyone was silent. The little boy shook his head honestly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then do you know how to crawl into the television?¡± The boy continued to shake his head. ¡°Then what do you know?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know anything. I only know how to float around.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re quite a failure as a ghost,¡± said Bryce Torres. Franklin Torres pulled Bryce Torres over and said to the little boy, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is my younger brother. He has some problem, so you don¡¯t have to care about him.¡± Bryce Torres who was sick, ¡°¡­¡± Hearing what the little boy had said, Lauren Torres knew that this little boy must not have done anything bad during his time as a ghost. Otherwise, he would definitely have cultivated some skills. ¡°What are you guys doing here? Maybe I can help you. I¡¯m usually here at night. I¡¯m very familiar with everything here.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m John.¡± ¡°Brother John, we¡¯re looking for a girl named Fiona Karl. Have you seen her name on the information in this room?¡± John tilted his head and thought for a moment. ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ve seen her before.¡± He led the group to a few rows of cabs at the back and quickly found what they were looking for. It was a photo. In the photo were a few young boys and girls. They were all wearing the uniforms of Thomas Johnson High School and standing at the school entrance. Their faces were full of youthful smiles. Lauren Torres saw the female ghost at a nce. She looked exactly the same in the photo. Lauren Torres took down the photo frame and flipped it to the back. There were a lot of signatures on the back of the photo frame. One of them was Fiona Karl. The handwriting was delicate. ¡°How did you know that Fiona Karl must be in this photo?¡± Franklin Torres asked the little boy. ¡°I¡­I also got to know when I flipped to the back of this photo frame and saw the name.¡± Franklin Torres stopped gazing at the little boy. However, he was still puzzled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else?¡± Lauren Torres asked. John nodded. ¡°No, It¡¯s only this photo.¡± Lauren Torres took out her phone and took a photo before putting it back in its original position. Before leaving Thomas Johnson High School, Lauren Torres asked John, ¡°I can help you reincarnate. Do you want to reincarnate?¡± Previously, John could not reincarnate because he was an orphan. His body and soul were unimed. Now that John had helped Lauren Torres, and Lauren Torres could help Xiao Yun reincarnate in return. Unexpectedly, John shook his head. ¡°No, thanks. There¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°Ah? Why? If you reincarnate, you¡¯ll be able to go to a new family and have your own parents.¡± John suddenly stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I still have some things that I haven¡¯tpleted.¡± ¡°Alright! If you want to reincarnate, you can look for me any time. I will help you! When the timees, you just look for him in senior high school grade three!¡± Chapter 259 - Whats the Name

Chapter 259: What¡¯s the Name

As she spoke, she pointed at Bryce Torres. ¡°Look for me in senior high school grade three? What if others find out?¡± Bryce Torres immediately realized how foolish his words were. Other than him, no one else would have found out. After all, not everyone had the ¡°honor¡± of having their heavenly eye opened. ¡°When the timees, if youplete your task, you can look for Bryce Torres in senior high school grade three. He will inform me and I wille and help you!¡± John nodded. ¡°Okay! I will remember that.¡± Thus they bade farewell to John and walked down the stairs. As they were walking down, Bryce Torres said, ¡°It seems that not all ghosts are very scary. The little boy just now was quite cute. The female ghost that we saw in the storeroom just now wasn¡¯t scary either. She even put on makeup.¡± ¡°Of course, all your stereotypical impressionse from those movies, but the people who make the movies have never seen a real ghost. The things they make are not real at all.¡± ¡°Lauren, you have a choice for your future,¡± said Bryce Torres. ¡°In the future, you can just make horror movies. I think a lot of people will watch it.¡± Huh? Lauren Torres thought about it for a moment, and it seemed like it was possible. She had seen so many ghosts, she had heard so many stories, she could make many, many movies. They got in the car. It was still Franklin Torres who was driving. Bryce Torres was sitting in the back seat. Lauren Torres looked at the photo she took with the phone just now. Fiona Karl was smiling sweetly in the photo. She looked so carefree. However, Lauren Torres also noticed the girl next to her. Speaking of which, the standing positions of the few of them were strange. The one standing in the middle was a handsome boy. Fiona Karl stood on the right side of the boy while the other girl with long hair looked quiet and refined. She had long hair and a ponytail. She did not wear makeup on her face and she looked well-mannered. It was a stark contrast to Fiona Karl¡¯s big waves of her hair and the makeup on her face. She stood on the left side of the boy. The rest kept their distance from these three people. These three people looked very familiar with each other and intimate. This Fiona Karl seemed to be quite happy in the photo. Why did she die unexpectedly in the end? What exactly had happened? At this moment, Bryce Torres, who was sitting next to Lauren Torres, spoke up. Ever since he found out that Lauren Torres could get rid of ghosts, Bryce Torres would always stick to Lauren Torres whenever he had a mission. ¡°Fiona Karl, I think I¡¯ve heard that name before¡­¡± ¡°How could it be? You¡¯ve only been here for three years, but the girl died 10 years ago.¡± ¡°I heard about it from the girls in my ss. In recent years, Thomas Johnson High School has been strictly forbidding school violence and has opened a special department for this purpose, that is, to strictly control school bullying. This is because a few years ago, a girl died due to school bullying. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the girl who was bullied to death is called Fiona Karl.¡± Lauren Torres¡¯s brows twitched slightly. She still had a childish look on her face, but when she was thinking, she was very quiet and serious, just like an adult. Bryce Torres felt that he was inferior to Lauren Torres in terms of being focused. If only he could be focused like Lauren Torres when he was doing math problems, then Mr. John Zander would not have to stare at him every day. After hearing what Bryce Torres had said, Lauren Torres had some hope in her heart. No matter what, she knew the girl¡¯s name and the girl was a student of Thomas Johnson High School. She would be able to find some information. If what Bryce Torres said was true, then Fiona Karl¡¯s actions would have a basis. She died due to school bullying. No matter how you looked at it, she was unwilling to die in such a manner. Perhaps it was because of this that Fiona Karl¡¯s soul had been wandering around the school because she was unwilling to reincarnate in this manner. She had been bullied, so she wanted to stay and take revenge. The reason why she had been trapped in that storeroom was very likely that she might have been bullied in that storeroom back then. She might have even died in that storeroom. Thus, her soul was trapped in that storeroom and could note out. Her spirit had been cultivating for 10 years and finally had some ability. Therefore, she had recentlye out to stir up trouble in order to attract everyone¡¯s attention. Of course, all of this was just Lauren Torres¡¯s guess. She still needed to investigate further. ¡°What¡¯s the name, can you go and ask your ssmates what specifically had happened?¡± Lauren Torres asked. For a moment, Franklin Torres and Bryce Torres could not figure out who Lauren Torres was talking to. However, they figured it out after some thought. Chapter 260 - Pending Reward?

Chapter 260: Pending Reward?

Lauren Torres did not bicker with Franklin Torres, so she naturally would not speak to Franklin Torres in such a manner. Therefore, she was speaking to Bryce Torres. Bryce Torres pointed to his nose and said, ¡°Who¡¯s that? Are you calling me?¡± Lauren Torres nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I am calling you. But it¡¯s not that I am impolite. It¡¯s just that if I call you Elder Brother, will you dare to answer me?¡± Bryce Torres hesitated for a moment. He indeed didn¡¯t dare. He hadn¡¯t epted Lauren Torres as his younger sister yet. This time, it was just a strategic partnership. So, he had no choice but to ept his second nameless identity after the identity of bodyguard. ¡®Who¡¯s that?¡¯ Since he had promised Lauren Torres toplete this mission together, he would definitely do it well. Thus early in the morning that day, the female students of ss two, senior high school grade found themselves inexplicably being pulled into a group chat. There was a guy among the girls ¡ª Bryce Torres. Bryce Torres was the man of the hour here. He was good-looking, his study was not bad, and he just hung out with guys. Countless girls had written love letters to him and he had politely rejected them. Thus everyone was even more impressed by him. Therefore, when Bryce Torres raised his question in the group, every girl started to activate their gossip cell and sent all the versions of the stories they knew to Bryce Torres. Of course, some versions looked ridiculous which Bryce Torres automatically ignored. These girls even brought along their best friends from other sses to dig up the story together. Bryce Torres¡¯s What¡¯s App kept ringing. When they were having dinner at home, Mr. Hayes even teased him if he was dating. Therefore, in one morning, Bryce Torres had roughly understood the whole story. When the family was having dinner, Bryce Torres brought up the incident. ¡°10 years ago, Fiona Karl was a senior high school grade two student. At that time, a boy in her ss liked her. However, one of Fiona Karl¡¯s good friends also liked the boy. After that, her rtionship with Fiona Karl went sour.¡± ¡°This good friend¡¯s name is Danika.¡± ¡°After Danika found out that her good friend was her love rival, she kept bullying Fiona Karl in school. In the end, Fiona Karl died.¡± The few people who heard the story could not help but sigh. A young girl actually died because of herpanion¡¯s jealousy. No wonder her soul had been wandering around Thomas Johnson High School for so long. She could not rest in peace for a long time. Lauren Torres bit her chopsticks. ¡°Then, has there been any news about that Danika?¡± Bryce Torres shook his head. ¡°No, she withdrew from the school at that time. Danika¡¯s family was rich and powerful, while Fiona Karl was just a child from an ordinary family. Danika¡¯s family quickly suppressed this matter. Thus Danika did not receive any punishment because of this. She seemed to have left the country.¡± Therefore, Fiona Karl wanted to attract everyone¡¯s attention because of this incident. She probably wanted to seek justice as well. At this moment, the system¡¯s voice rang in Lauren Torres¡¯s mind again. ¡®Ding!¡¯ There was a new mission for Lauren Torres. [Mission 5: Investigate the truth about Fiona Karl¡¯s incident and recover the female ghost.] [Mission duration: One month] [Mission level: three stars] [Mission reward: pending] Lauren Torres: ¡°?¡± ¡°Little Nine, why is the mission reward pending?¡± [System Divine Nine: This¡­ Host, I¡¯m also a newbie in this aspect. Maybe it¡¯s just to surprise you!] ¡°Just don¡¯t scare me!¡± [System Divine Nine: It¡¯s hard to say. There are still a lot of things to explore!] ¡°¡­¡± Lauren Torres did not want to explore at all. Once, the mission reward was a dress. Lauren Torres was looking forward to the reward but the dress was only the size of Lauren Torres¡¯s palm! Lauren Torres had no choice but to give it to her Barbie doll. However, if she wanted to investigate the truth of the matter, she had to let the female ghost stay longer so that she could get more information out of her. At the thought of this, Lauren Torre started thinking about who she should ask for help from. After dinner, she excused herself and went back to her room to do her homework. She then entered her spiritual consciousness. ¡°Little Nine, I want to meet Pam again.¡± Previously Lauren Torres was able to find a solution to this matter was all because of Pam¡¯s experience. Chapter 261 - Pass Out

Chapter 261: Pass Out

Fortunately, there was only an hour¡¯s time difference between Pam and Lauren Torres. So Divine Nine quickly contacted her brother. Divine Eight immediately arranged a meeting for them. In the video, Pam was wearing a school uniform. It looked like she went to school today. After hearing Lauren Torres¡¯s doubts, Pam told her everything she knew. ¡°These ghosts were trapped in those objects after they died was not caused by the outside world, but by their own thoughts.¡± ¡°A person¡¯s willpower is very strong. These ghosts were trapped in these things, which means that these things had a great impact on them when they were alive. They can only rely on themselves to break free from these things.¡± ¡°Rely on themselves? Then what can we do?¡± ¡°Actually, as long as we can find something that they care about, we can make them stay. For example, the ghost that I caught. He has always been worried about his wife and son, so I talked to him about these things. Compared to hatred, he valued this rtionship with his family more. In this manner, he just walked out from that knife. You will still need to analyze the case specifically. You have to think hard about what this female ghost named Fiona Karl cares about. and what is important to her.¡± What was important? Lauren Torres was still thinking about this question even when she was in the car to the kindergarten the following morning. She had to think of it as soon as possible so that she couldplete this mission. Today, Ruby Cromwell was still wearing a long-sleeved jacket. However, when they went to the bathroom to wash their hands, Lauren Torres noticed a few more wounds on Ruby Cromwell¡¯s hand when she rolled up her sleeves. This time, it did not look like a bump, but a cut by something sharp. Some were deep and some were shallow, and some of the wounds had faint dried blood. After washing her hands, Ruby Cromwell quickly put down her sleeves as if she didn¡¯t want others to know. Lauren Torres then pretended not to see. But she knew that something was wrong. She thought of the drastic change in Ruby Cromwell¡¯s personality that she had heard about previously, and now that she had these wounds on her hands. Regardless of where these wounds came from, Ruby Cromwell might be living a poor life now. After school, the children took their school bags and left immediately. Lauren Torres and Ruby Cromwell walked to the ssroom of the talent program with their books in their hands. Thomas Johnson High School was not re-open yet, so the ss of the talent program was still held in the kindergarten. Since the ssroom was in the kindergarten, Carina Bailey did not need to bring them over. They could walk there on their own. On the way, Lauren Torres kept looking for an opportunity to speak to Ruby Cromwell. Ruby Cromwell noticed that Lauren Torres was hesitant to speak. ¡°Lauren, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lauren Torres asked hesitantly. She didn¡¯t know if she should intervene. ¡°Ruby, when I washed my hands today, I saw the wounds on your hand. There were a few more scratchespared with yesterday. What¡¯s going on? You couldn¡¯t have identally cut yourself this time, right?¡± Lauren Torres asked. It was fine if there was only one scratch, but there were a few scratches. Ruby Cromwell was a very careful and cautious person. She knew it when she saw how she fold the paper. How could she identally hurt herself again and again? It must have been from the outsiders. When Ruby Cromwell heard Lauren Torres¡¯s words, she bit her lip and subconsciously grabbed her arm. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Lauren Torres did not wait for her to finish speaking before she continued. She wanted to give Ruby Cromwell some courage. ¡°Ruby, don¡¯t be afraid. If someone hurts you, you can tell me, you can tell the teacher and we will all help you. We will all stand on your side.¡± In the past two days, Lauren Torres had noticed that Ruby Cromwell was particrly weak. Her lips were pale and she looked even thinner than before. It was as if a gust of wind would blow her down. However, in the next second, what Lauren Torres feared most happened. Ruby Cromwell suddenly stepped back and fell straight onto the ground. The mathematics materials in her hand were scattered all over the ground. Suddenly, Lauren Torres¡¯s spiritual consciousness also sensed an evil spirit. Divine Nine sensed faster than Lauren Torres. [System Divine Nine: Host has evil aura!] But that evil aura was only for a moment. Before Lauren Torres could catch the direction of the evil aura in time, it had disappeared. But that was not the most important thing right now. The most important thing is to save Ruby Cromwell. Lauren Torres immediately ran to the office to call Carina Bailey who quickly called for an ambnce and sent her to the hospital. Lauren Torres also got into the ambnce. Chapter 262 - Not Eating

Chapter 262: Not Eating

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Fortunately, the doctor¡¯s examination showed that Ruby Cromwell was fine. She had fainted due to low blood sugar. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How many days has she not been eating? She looks so weak.¡± The doctor in the white coat frowned and said in a serious tone, ¡°The child is growing up right now. She has consumed a lot of physical and mental energy. She needs to keep up with the nutrition.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t eat? This¡­ Lauren, how was Ruby¡¯s lunch at school?¡± ¡°Ruby ate very little. She kept saying that she couldn¡¯t eat much,¡± said Lauren Torres. She was embarrassed to say that Ruby Cromwell would always give the meat on her te to her. Lauren Torres had thought that Ruby Cromwell was really full, so she didn¡¯t eat. As the ss teacher of the second senior ss, Carina Bailey felt a little guilty that she didn¡¯t notice Ruby Cromwell¡¯s problems in time. ¡°Doctor, other than low blood sugar, is there anything else?¡± ¡°Not at the moment. The fainting this time was caused by low blood sugar. Just give her some glucose and have a good rest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The nurse was at the side, preparing to give Ruby Cromwell an IV drip. Lauren Torres looked at Ruby Cromwell who was lying on the bed. The zipper of her jacket had been unzipped because the doctor had wanted to check on her earlier. She tugged at Carina Bailey¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss Bailey, you¡­ you take a look at Ruby¡¯s arm.¡± Carina Bailey lowered her head and looked at Lauren Torres with a puzzle. ¡°Ruby¡¯s arm? What happened to her arm?¡± Lauren Torres pursed her lips and said, ¡°I found a lot of wounds on Ruby¡¯s arm these two days.¡± ¡°Wounds?¡± Lauren Torres frowned and walked to the bedside. The doctor also followed closely behind. ¡°Was it caused by other children?¡± Lauren Torres shook her head. ¡°No. Every time Ruby came from her home in the morning, I saw a wound on her arm.¡± ¡°I was with Ruby all the time during ss. The other children didn¡¯t touch her.¡± The school was very serious about wounds on the children. The doctor and Carina Bailey quickly took off Ruby Cromwell¡¯s jacket and found that there were indeed many wounds on her arm. The wounds were big and small, deep and shallow. It was very shocking. ¡°How can this be? Lauren, you are usually close to Ruby. Do you know how these wounds came about? Did Ruby tell you?¡± ¡°No, Ruby didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Lauren Torres hesitated for a while and told Carina Bailey about Ruby Cromwell¡¯s chocte allergy incident. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Ruby¡¯s mother clearly knew that she was allergic to chocte, yet she still wanted Ruby to eat chocte?¡± At this moment, the doctor and nurse were disinfecting and nursing Ruby Cromwell¡¯s wounds. Carina Bailey shook her head slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Ruby¡¯s mother loves her very much. Why would she do such a thing?¡± Lauren Torres shook their head. She was not sure. That¡¯s what Ruby Cromwell said. Carina Bailey was not as kind and gentle as usual now. She was very serious. ¡°We can¡¯t simply say anything. We still have to investigate.¡± Lauren Torres nodded in agreement. [System Divine Nine: Host, evil aura appears!] Lauren Torres immediately closed her eyes to feel it, but the evil aura disappeared instantly. ¡°Miss Bailey. Is Ruby alright?¡± Hearing Susan Harding¡¯s voice, Lauren Torres and Carina Bailey looked up. They saw Susan Harding run over with her hair disheveled, and she was still wearing the slippers that she wore at home. Her eyes filled with anxiety. Lauren Torres could not bear to suspect that she was the one who caused the wounds on Ruby Cromwell¡¯s body. Perhaps she really was not, Lauren Torres thought to herself When Ruby Cromwell was sent to the hospital, Carina Bailey had already called Ruby Cromwell¡¯s mother. ¡°Miss Bailey, how is Ruby?¡± Carina Bailey quickly held onto Susan Harding who was tottering. ¡°Mrs. Cromwell, don¡¯t worry. Ruby is fine now. She just fainted due to low blood sugar. The doctor has already given her glucose. She will wake up very soon,¡± said Carina Bailey. ¡°That¡¯s good. Can I go and see her?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Carina Bailey nodded and brought Susan Harding to the ward. Ruby Cromwell¡¯s hand was already covered with gauze of various sizes. Susan Harding walked to the bed and turned to look at Carina Bailey. ¡°Miss Bailey, what¡¯s the matter with Ruby¡¯s wounds?¡± Carina Bailey looked at Susan Harding and asked, ¡°Mrs. Cromwell, you don¡¯t know how these wounds came about, do you?¡± Susan Harding shook her head. Her eyes filled with confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± As they were worried that it would affect Ruby Cromwell¡¯s rest, a few of them went out to the corridor to talk. Carina Bailey didn¡¯t want to make a conclusion first, so she began to ask carefully. ¡°Mrs.. Cromwell, did anything unusual happen to Ruby at home in the past two days?¡± Chapter 263 - Identify

Chapter 263: Identify

¡°Abnormal?¡± ¡°This child ran into her room as soon as she reached home. She only came out when she was eating.¡± After speaking, Susan Harding quickly said again, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her wounds before. Did any kids bully her in the kindergarten?¡± Susan Harding asked. Lauren Torres quickly exined, ¡°No, the kids in the kindergarten yed very well. We didn¡¯t bully Ruby. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the surveince cameras! I didn¡¯t lie.¡± A few years ago, some parentsined that their children were wounded in the kindergarten. Thus the kindergarten installed surveince cameras. By doing so, they could see everything clearly. Carina Bailey patted Susan Harding¡¯s hand. ¡°Mrs. Cromwell, calm down. Our school will take a look at the surveince cameras first. If it¡¯s not the school¡¯s fault, then we might have to talk to you in person.¡± At this moment, a nurse walked over. ¡°The child inside has already woken up.¡± Susan Harding was very fast. She immediately stood up and ran toward the ward in small steps. Lauren Torres Lan and Carina Bailey reacted and quickly followed after her. Susan Harding ran nervously to Ruby Cromwell¡¯s bed. She wanted to reach out and touch Ruby Cromwell. However, Ruby Cromwell struggled to move to the other side of the bed. The IV drip almost dropped. ¡°Ruby, what¡¯s wrong? Are you all right?¡± Susan Harding didn¡¯t seem to notice Ruby Cromwell¡¯s rejection of her. She touched Ruby Cromwell¡¯s arm which was full of wounds. ¡°Ruby, how did you get your wounds? Tell your mother, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Carina Bailey also walked up to the other side of the bed and said gently. ¡°Yes, Ruby, don¡¯t be afraid. Your teacher, friends, and mother are here. If you encounter any difficulties, tell us and we will help you. Who did this to your hand?¡± Ruby Cromwell, who had just woken up, did not look very well. She stammered as she spoke. Seeing her daughter¡¯s condition, Susan Harding¡¯s heart ached. She stepped forward and wanted to hug her. However, Ruby Cromwell quickly moved in the direction of Carina Bailey. ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s her who did this to me. It¡¯s her!¡± Ruby Cromwell suddenly shouted. Then, Ruby Cromwell hugged her head with both her hands, just like what Lauren Torres had seen in her room the other day. She was murmuring something as she held her head in her hands. The needle had dropped out from the back of her hand. Now there was a trickle of blood on the back of her hand. Ruby Cromwell seemed to be very afraid. She moved forcefully towards the arms of Carina Bailey. ¡°Ruby, don¡¯t be afraid. Tell your teacher again who hurt you.¡± Ruby Cromwell pointed at Susan Harding with her right index finger. Carina Bailey raised her head to look at Susan Harding. Lauren Torres did the same. Susan Harding hurriedly raised her head and waved her hand. ¡°What? It wasn¡¯t me! What are you talking about, Ruby? I¡¯m your mother. I¡¯ve never hurt you. Why would I hurt you?¡± Susan Harding tried to hug Ruby Cromwell as she spoke. Carina Bailey hugged Ruby Cromwell tightly. ¡°Mrs. Cromwell, Ruby¡¯s emotion is a little unstable right now. Why don¡¯t you go out first and let me have a good chat with her? But our kindergarten will also lodge a police report. After all¡­¡± This could already be a case of child abuse. Moreover, the child had personally identified her. There was no way to solve this privately in the kindergarten. The police had to intervene. The hospital has helped call the police. Soon, the police came up to understand the situation. They then took Susan Harding back for interrogation. Initially, they needed to take a statement from Ruby Cromwell. Since she was not in a stable condition, they could only wait for another day. Lauren Torres had called Ben Carson toe and pick her up. Before Ben Carson arrived, she apanied Carina Bailey and Ruby Cromwell in the ward for a while. With Carina Bailey and Lauren Torres¡¯s soft words offort, Ruby Cromwell was much calmer now. The nurse had helped her hang the drip again. Carina Bailey pulled on Ruby Cromwell¡¯s nket tenderly. One could still see the fear in Ruby Cromwell¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ruby, it¡¯s alright now. Why didn¡¯t you tell the teachers earlier?¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t dare. I was afraid that Mom would beat me up even more if she found out.¡± Carina Bailey felt bitter in her heart when she heard this. ¡°Where¡¯s your dad? I¡¯ll tell him toe over.¡± Ruby Cromwell shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know where my dad is either. He¡¯ has note home for a long time.¡± Ruby Cromwell shook her head Huh? Lauren Torres was a little surprised. It had been a long time that Ruby Cromwell did note home? However, it was true that she had only been to Ruby Cromwell¡¯s house a few times, and she had never seen her dad either. Chapter 264 - Sneaking

Chapter 264: Sneaking

¡°Lauren!¡± Suddenly, Lauren Torres heard someone calling her name. She looked up and realized Franklin Torres hade to pick her up. She quickly ran to Franklin Torres¡¯s side. ¡°Brother! Why are you here?¡± Franklin Torres hugged Lauren Torres and said, ¡°Ben told me about it. The hospital is quite close to thepany, so I came to pick you up.¡± After saying that, he looked at the other two people in the ward and nodded at them. ¡°Brother, this is Ruby Cromwell, my good friend from kindergarten.¡± Franklin Torres greeted Ruby Cromwell and Carina Bailey. ¡°Then we¡¯ll make a move now. There are still people waiting for us to eat at home. If there¡¯s anything you need help with here, feel free to let me know.¡± Lauren Torres nodded as well. ¡°Yes, Ruby, Miss Bailey, if there¡¯s anything you need help with, I¡¯ll always be avable.¡± Carina Bailey also stood up and walked over to Lauren Torres¡¯s side to praise her. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Lauren that Ruby was able toe to the hospital in time. Otherwise, who knows how long it would take to discover this.¡± ¡°Ruby is my good friend. It¡¯s only right for me to do so. Ruby, I¡¯m going back now.¡± On the way back, Lauren Torres told Franklin Torres about what had happened in the ward. ¡°The police took her mother away?¡± ¡°Yes, Brother, why do you think mothers would beat their children? Is it because they are not their biological children?¡± What puzzled Lauren Torres the most was if Susan Harding had been beating Ruby Cromwell, then her acting skill was too good. She was simply a perfectly good mother in the normal days, including just now when she rushed to the hospital. She looked very anxious. Franklin Torres didn¡¯t know much about it, so he didn¡¯t simplyment. ¡°There are all kinds of people in the world, but beating children is definitely wrong. What about Ruby¡¯s father? Didn¡¯t her father stop it?¡± ¡°I just heard from Ruby that her father hasn¡¯t been home for a long time.¡± If it had been a long time since hest came home, he shouldn¡¯t have been dead. It could be a divorce or something. But if their children were injured and he didn¡¯t evene to visit, probably the parents had some rtionship problems. However, thest time Lauren Torres visited Ruby Cromwell, she saw the photo frames in the living room were full of photos of the three of them. Moreover, Susan Harding did not have a job and was a full-time housewife. Therefore, Ruby Cromwell¡¯s father was definitely responsible for the expenses of Ruby Cromwell¡¯s family. This meant that her father must still be in contact with them. ¡°By the way, Lauren, how is the matter with the female ghost? Do you have any clues?¡± At the mention of this, Lauren Torres recalled what Pam had told her the previous night. She truthfully ryed these words to Franklin Torres. ¡°So right now, I¡¯m thinking about what to say to stop prevent Fiona Karl¡¯s ghost from being trapped by herself.¡± Although Bryce Torres had gathered some information about Fiona Karl, she couldn¡¯t verify the information. However, she could use the information to coax Fiona Karl into telling her what had happened that year. Therefore, this morning, Lauren Torres and her team of three prepared to set off again. However, the action of the three of them today was not as sessful as it usually was. This was because they happened to bump into Quinn Torres, who had rushed back from in the early hours of the morning. There was a gathering in another city over the past two days. Quinn Torres had been invited to the gathering. He rushed back in the early hours of the morning to find his elder brother, younger brother, and younger sister. Franklin Torres was locking the door quietly. He was very careful, probably because he did not want to make any noise. Quinn Torres quietly walked over and patted Bryce Torres on the shoulder. Bryce Torres immediately jumped up high and hid behind Lauren Torres. ¡°Ghost! Ghost!¡± Lauren Torres¡¯s hand had already reached into the pocket dimension when she heard Quinn Torres¡¯s familiarughter. ¡°What ghost? It¡¯s me!¡± Bryce Torres couldn¡¯tugh. When he saw that it was really his second brother, he jumped out from behind Lauren Torres and gave Quinn Torres a roundhouse kick. ¡°Second Brother, you really scared me to death!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t do anything wrong, you won¡¯t be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door. What are you doing? What have you done wrong?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who has done something wrong!¡± Suddenly, the lights in the Torres Mansion lit up. The door that had just been closed by Franklin Torres opened again. The person who opened the door was Mr. Hayes. Mr. Hayes did not sleep well due to his age. He would wake up very early in the morning. Furthermore, he had heard some movements today, and he thought the Torres family had been burrized. When he got up to take a look, he realized that they were the members of the family sneaking at the door. ¡°Misters and Miss Torres? What are you doing here at four something in the morning?¡± Chapter 265 - We Are Going for Breakfast!

Chapter 265: We Are Going for Breakfast!

How¡­ How should they exin this? It didn¡¯t seem to make sense for them to wake up at four in the morning. The siblings looked at each other. Even though they were in the dark, Lauren Torres was sure that she saw the helplessness in their eyes. ¡°Mr. Hayes! We¡­ We¡¯re going for breakfast!¡± ¡°Breakfast?¡± Mr. Hayes turned his head and looked at the clock hanging on the wall again to confirm the time. ¡°It¡¯s four something in the morning? And you¡¯re going for breakfast?¡± Lauren Torres nodded. Then, she quietly tugged at Franklin Torres¡¯s clothes. Franklin Torres nodded as well. Seeing that their older brother agreed, the other two also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re going for breakfast!¡± Lauren Torres thought that Mr. Hayes should no longer be suspicious. However, what Mr. Hayes said next made it even more difficult for Lauren Torres to keep up this good-intention lie. ¡°Which ce¡¯s breakfast is so delicious? Bring me along.¡± Mr. Hayes grinned as he pulled his nightgown. Lauren Torres and the other four instantly froze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it inconvenient?¡± ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m getting old. Young people don¡¯t even want to bring me along when they go out.¡± Was Mr. Hayes trying to act pitiful?! Lauren Torres quickly shook her head. ¡°Why would it be inconvenient? It¡¯s convenient!¡± Thus the three-person team that was supposed to go to Thomas Johnson High School set off for breakfast. And Quinn Torres, who was nning to go home to rest, was inexplicably pulled into the car. Mr. Hayes was wearing a nightgown and sat in the passenger seat. Lauren Torres wondered if one of them would always wear a nightgown every time they went out in the middle of the night? However, that was not the issue at hand. The issue at hand was where would they go for breakfast? Not to mention Lauren Torres did not know which ce served delicious breakfast, no breakfast shops would open in the early hours of the morning. How was she going to keep up the lie? Franklin Torres was driving aimlessly. He usually did not pay much attention to food, and he did not even know what breakfast was delicious. Got it! Lauren Torres suddenly remembered that she indeed owned a famous restaurant. ¡°Brother, is this the way to go to Evesting Legacy? Don¡¯t go the wrong way!¡± ¡°Evesting Legacy?¡± Franklin Torres looked at the mirror in the car and saw that Lauren Torres was winking at him. The tacit understanding between the brother and sister was getting better and better. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯d better check the navigation. It¡¯s too dark today, I don¡¯t want to take the wrong way.¡± ¡°Are we going to Evesting Legacy for breakfast?¡± Mr. Hayes asked. He had often read the news about this restaurant in newspapers, and he had been lucky enough to eat there once. ¡°But isn¡¯t Evesting Legacy for eating roast duck? Do they serve breakfast? Moreover, it¡¯s so early?¡± Facing Mr. Hayes¡¯s question, it was the first time Franklin Torres was flustered. He didn¡¯t know either! Although he had connections in all walks of life, he really hardly know the people in Evesting Legacy. Evesting Legacy¡¯s boss was very mysterious. Even his employees didn¡¯t care about personal rtionships at all. It was all business. Even if he went to eat, he had to queue up in advance. ¡°Hmm¡­ this is Evesting Legacy¡¯s new service. Every morning at five, there¡¯s a limited edition breakfast.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? I watch the news at home every day, but I haven¡¯t seen this.¡± Lauren Torres: ¡®Haha, it¡¯s because I just made it up!¡¯ ¡°What breakfast do they have?¡± She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had been eating too much meat bun, the words ¡°meat bun¡± came to her mind now. ¡°Any breakfast is fine. As long as you order, the chef will make it!¡± ¡®Sorry, Chef McDonnell!¡¯ ¡°Really? That would be great.¡± Quinn Torres also apuded. ¡°That¡¯s not bad. I can¡¯t go back to sleep. But I can have a good breakfast.¡± Lauren Torres smiled awkwardly. Then, she quickly used her watch phone to inform Chef Mcdonnell to get up and get ready. Usually, Lauren Torres never cared about Evesting Legacy or Dream Vi. She gave them a lot of freedom, so these employees liked Lauren Torres very much. This time, when Lauren Torres was in trouble and she asked for help, the employees agreed to help enthusiastically. Evesting Legacy was some distance away from the Torres family. ¡°It¡¯s 5:05 a.m. now. We will definitely miss it when we arrive, right? Evesting Legacy is such a popr restaurant.¡± Mr. Hayes said with some concern. ¡°No, it won¡¯t happen. We¡¯ve already made a reservation,¡± said Lauren Torres.¡± ¡°Have we¡­ already made a reservation?¡± Franklin Torres asked. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lauren Torres nodded. ¡°Oh yes, I have forgotten.¡± ¡°Did Mr. Torres not rest well? You have forgotten everything,¡± asked Mr. Hayes Franklin Torres: ¡°¡­¡± At 5:10 pm, Franklin Torres parked his car at the entrance of Evesting Legacy. The people in the car were all very surprised. Chapter 266 - The Best Boss

Chapter 266: The Best Boss

What surprised Franklin was that Evesting Legacy was actually open. The banner on the entrance door said, ¡°Evesting Legacy will serve breakfast for a limited time.¡± However, this banner seemed to be a little shoddy, since the yellow words on it were crooked. At the entrance stood a lot of people. However, these people were not customers. Instead, they were the employees of Evesting Legacy. They were all dressed in neat uniforms, standing at the door. Franklin raised his eyebrows. Is Evesting Legacy really nning to serve breakfast? Mr. Hayes felt that the food and service provided by Evesting Legacy were very good, so he did not pay too much attention to it. However, looking to the left and then looking to the right, he found that seemingly, there were no other customers except them. In this parking spot stood only their car. ¡°What¡¯s going on? No one came here to have the meal except us?¡± Lauren continued to make up stories. ¡°Um ¡­ Franklin is a VIP customer, so Evesting Legacy is only treating us today.¡± Franklin nodded his head, approving of her words with a guilty conscience. VIP customer? Mr. Hayes didn¡¯t know enough about these things, so he could deceive him easily. Everyone knew that Evesting Legacy didn¡¯t have a membership system. However, it was no wonder that everyone was so surprised. Today, Evesting Legacy¡¯s service was really good. There was actually someone who came over to open the car door for them. Franklin handed the keys to the man who was parking the car. Then they saw a person wearing a tall chef¡¯s hat walking toward them. Quinn recognized this person. He had seen this person¡¯s photo many times in the Gourmet Magazine. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Chef McDonnell, who won first ce in the Global Chef Competitionst year? Why is he here?¡± Chef McDonnel was heading straight to Lauren and wanted to call her ¡°Boss¡±. But he stopped himself when he saw her winking at him. He also recalled the exhortation written in her text message that he should never reveal the fact that she was his boss. ¡°Wee to Evesting Legacy. Pleasee in.¡± And so, the few of them entered Evesting Legacy. Lauren was in charge of the decoration of Evesting Legacy. It was of ssic beauty. They found a private room and sat down. Someone came up to make tea. Chef McDonnell was still standing by the side. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Wanting to enjoy the dishes of Evesting Legacy so much, Quinn no longer felt sleepy. He rubbed his hands together, preparing to have a good meal. Raising his head, he looked at Chef McDonnell. His eyes seemed to be shining. ¡°I can order all the things I want to eat?¡± Chef McDonnell¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Theoretically, yes¡­¡± However, he was not sure if he had the ingredients. ¡°That¡¯s great. Then, we¡¯ll have breakfasts of different parts of the country today!¡± Chef McDonnell was on the verge of a mental breakdown. He had learned a little about the dishes of different parts of the country, but he could not make food without ingredients. One could not make bricks without straw. In the end, Quinn ordered more than a dozen types of breakfast. After saying that, he pped his hands and looked at the other four people. ¡°Is there anything else you want to eat?¡± The other four people shook their heads in unison. Franklin said, ¡°You¡¯ve already ordered so many dishes. How can we eat them all? It is enough.¡± ¡°Alright, then that¡¯s it. Thank you so much, Chef McDonnell!¡± Chef McDonnell¡¯s lips twitched once again as he nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go prepare it right away.¡± It was a good thing that the breakfasts that Quinn ordered were not considered too out of the ordinary. They had already prepared the basic ingredients for those dishes. Lauren patted her chest, thinking that luckily they did not encounter any big problem this morning. Moving her eyes, she said, ¡°I want to wash my hands.¡± Putting down his teacup, Franklin said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. The waitress here will apany me.¡± Every room was equipped with a regr waitress who would provide service at any time. Before Franklin opened the mouth, Lauren had already jumped down from the chair, taking the initiative to hold the hands of the waitress. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be back soon.¡± Franklin nodded his head. That was fine. It wasn¡¯t convenient for him to enter thedy¡¯s room anyway, so it was better to let the waitress apany her. Then, holding the waitress¡¯ hands, Lauren walked out. As soon as she left the room, the other employees all stepped forward to greet her. ¡°Hello, Ms. Torres!¡± ¡°Ms. Torres, you seem to have grown a little taller!¡± ¡°Ms. Torres, you¡¯re still as cute as before.¡± She had made such a request, but the employees did not throw a tantrum. They still treated her so well. Waving her small hand, she said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work today. From this month, everyone¡¯s sry will be doubled!¡± The employees started pping softly. ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you, Ms. Torres! You are the best boss!¡± Lauren also smiled, narrowing her eyes. ¡°I need to go wash my hands quickly. Otherwise, my brothers will be worried about me!¡± ¡°Okay, Ms. Torres. I¡¯ll Take You There!¡± After washing her hands, Lauren returned to her chair. Mr. Hayes asked, ¡°What happened outside just now? I think I heard cheers.¡± Chapter 267 - What Have I Done?

Chapter 267: What Have I Done?

Cheers? Those employees must have been too happy to hear about the pay increase. ¡°Oh, they were just rehearsing the wee dance outside.¡± ¡°Wee dance? What¡¯s That?¡±Quinn asked. ¡°Um ¡­ they choreographed a dance to wee the guests.¡± ¡°Is that so? We¡¯ll have to take a good look at it when we go outter!¡± Lauren cursed inwardly, ¡°Oh no, what have I done?¡±. Quickly lowering her head, she sent them a message, telling them to quickly rehearse a dance. She would double their sry again! Quinn didn¡¯t know what Lauren was up to. As he looked at the decoration of the private room, he said, ¡°Evesting Legacy is indeed the best restaurant in the country. Although it uses hunger marketing, its service is really good.¡± Quinn gave a thumbs-up sign. ¡°The owner of this restaurant is really smart in doing business!¡± Lauren agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. The owner of this restaurant is too intelligent. She must be a smart and beautiful girl!¡± ¡°A girl? How do you know the owner is a girl?¡± ¡°Haha, I am just guessing.¡± Chef McDonnell cooked at express speed. With the help of other chefs, breakfasts were served very quickly. The dishes were not only brought to the table fast, but also were excellent in color, aroma and taste. Just as everyone was about to pick up their forks and knives enjoying the meal, Quinn took out his phone and stopped them. ¡°Wait a minute! Don¡¯t eat the food! Take a few photos first.¡± Quinn started taking pictures with his phone eagerly. Lauren¡¯s saliva almost dripped to the ground. ¡°Quinn, are you done yet?¡± ¡°Let me take another photo from a different angle. The lighting here is good!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Finally, a few minutester. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s enjoy the food!¡± Lauren forked a dumpling first. It was a shrimp dumpling, the delicacy of the southern part of the country. The dumpling wrapper was very thin, and the shrimp inside was crystal clear and plump. Lauren took a bite, and then she felt that the fragrance lingered on the lips and teeth. In addition to the southern breakfast, there was also the northern breakfast. Compared to the southern breakfast, the northern breakfast had a more intense taste, constantly stimting the taste buds of the people present. Even Franklin, who had no interest in eating, and Bryce, who was very picky, ate a lot of food during breakfast. Seeing that all the people present were satisfied with the dishes, Lauren nodded her head. Although today she did notplete the task that should bepleted, she was still very happy. Chef McDonnell deserved better pay. ¡°By the way, I received a call from Madame Torres yesterday afternoon. She said that she wanted you to go to the church in two weeks.¡± Madame Torres¡¯ given name was Tina. Having a high reputation, she was the matriarch of the Torres family, so no one dared to call her by her name. They all addressed her respectfully as Madame Torres. Quinn forked a small dumpling into his mouth. As he was chewing it, he asked, ¡°Why did she suddenly ask us to go over?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a sudden move. You didn¡¯t know about it since you were overseas. The church that Madame Torres visited would hold an event where everyone should practice abstinence from meat. Mr. Franklin and Mr. Bryce had joined in the event before.¡± Bryce said, ¡°That¡¯s right! One year, the event was held on a Thursday. Grandma even insisted that I ask for leave from school!¡± ¡°Madame Torres has always been a devout believer. You should understand her.¡± Nodding his head, Franklin said, ¡°I will tell the secretary to purchase the items when the timees. It will be the same as we did two years ago, right?¡± Mr. Hayes nodded. ¡°Yes, it will be the same.¡± ¡°Alright, I will arrange my work at that time.¡± Having finished the sentence, Franklin turned his gaze to Lauren. Pondering for a moment, Franklin said, ¡°Lauren would also join us? I think she had better stay.¡± In the Torres family, grandma was the one who held the biggest hostility towards Lauren. Franklin wanted to guide his grandma to like her after Lauren had built a bond with the others. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Madame Torres clearly said that Lady Lauren should join in the event as well. She specifically mentioned her.¡± Hearing his words, Franklin thought that there was nothing he could do about it. Madame Torres mentioned her name either for praising or for criticizing. Madame Torres would definitely not praise her. Probably she just wanted to find her fault. After the meal, the few of them even expressed their gratitude to Chef McDonnell. Chef McDonnell was a man of rich experience. He responded politely. When he was about to send them off, Quinn suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, you guys rehearsed a wee dance, right? We didn¡¯t see it just now. Could you dance for us now?¡± Lowering his head, Chef McDonnell looked at Lauren. Lauren gave a dryugh. Chapter 268 - Photo

Chapter 268: Photo

The employees had no choice but to pick up the pink ribbons that had been sealed in the storeroom for a long time and began to dance. The background music was the shouts from the lobby manager. ¡°One, two, three, four! One, two, three, four!¡± It was simply too horrible to look at. Seeing this, Lauren and the others were lost for words. Quinn said, ¡°Uh, it seems that Evesting Legacy is not proficient in everything. At least in the area of dancing¡­¡± Putting down the pink ribbons, Chef McDonnell sent them off to the car. Bryce said, ¡°The service here is really good. This famous chef actually personally picked us up and after the meal, he even sent us off to the car! You¡¯re really a VIP here!¡± Waving goodbye to the staff outside the window, Lauren said inwardly, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that I didn¡¯t expose myself today.¡± She somehow came here for breakfast, so she definitely didn¡¯t have to do any missions this morning. After returning to the Torres Mansion, Lauren grabbed her school bag and headed to school. Ruby was still in the hospital. After school, Lauren nned to visit her. In the afternoon, Carina found Lauren, telling her that she was going to Ruby¡¯s home to pack some clothes and daily necessities. She asked Lauren to go with her. Lauren agreed very quickly. She would try her best to help Ruby. On the way to Ruby¡¯s home, Lauren suddenly thought of Susan Harding, who was taken away by the police that night. ¡°Ms. Bailey, how¡¯s Ruby¡¯s mother?¡± Lauren asked. Carina put her hand on Lauren¡¯s little head. ¡°The police said that Ruby¡¯s mother denied everything, Only when Ruby¡¯s condition is better could they ask her about what really happened. Ruby¡¯s mother gave me this key and this piece of paper. She asked me to bring Ruby everything she needed.¡± Lauren opened that piece of paper on which were written the items that Ruby needed in her daily life, as well as the ces where she put them. One could even see in which drawer she kept her socks. She was really a dedicated mom. Did she really hit Ruby? Lauren wondered again. Entering Ruby¡¯s home, Lauren helped Carina pack up the things written on the note. She went to Ruby¡¯s room, seeing the jumble on her desk. There was a ruler, a box cutter, and a half-cut paper jam. Lauren pulled open the second drawer of her desk. When she was taking out the folder where Ruby usually kept her workbooks, a photo was identally pulled out. Lauren picked up the photo from the ground. There were two little girls, who seemed to be good friends. They were holding hands, sitting together on a park bench. One was Ruby, and the other was Rene Sullivan whom Lauren was actually acquainted with. Lauren was a little surprised. Ruby also knew Rene Sullivan? It seemed that the two of them were very close. Lauren flipped over the photo. There was a date written on the back, which showed that this picture was taken one and a half years ago. There was also a sentence written at the back of the photo: Rene Sullivan and Ruby Cromwell were good friends for life. The sentence was written in a crooked way. It was obvious that it was written by a child. However, someone had used a red pen to mark the sentence with a big ¡°X¡±. Lauren ced the photo back into Ruby¡¯s drawer and was surprised to see another photo. It was a young and handsome boy, Samuel Sullivan. ¡°This¡­¡± Lauren felt that it was a little strange. Rene and Ruby were good friends, so it was not unusual for Ruby to have a photo of her. However, Samuel was Rene¡¯s older brother. Why did Ruby have a photo of him as well? And it was so well-preserved. Then Lauren recalled the day when she and Ruby went to Thomas Johnson High School for math ss. Ruby burst into tears when she saw the bulletin board. Lauren didn¡¯t know what had happened to Ruby. But now¡­ She looked at the photo of Samuel Sullivan in her hand. Could it be that Ruby saw the photo of Samuel Sullivan so she cried? Because Samuel had passed away? But Ruby and Samuel were not that close, right? Why did she cry so bitterly? It was really strange. It was better to ask her brothers when she went home. Perhaps her brothers would know more about the situation of the Sullivans. Lauren quickly took the rest of her things. She followed Carina to the hospital. No one in Ruby¡¯s home could look after her, so themunity and the hospital had to hire social workers to take care of her. Fortunately, Ruby¡¯s body recovered quite well, and her face became florid. Lauren felt that Ruby¡¯s face seemed to have be a little rounder after staying in the hospital for two days. But it still took some time to heal the wound on her hand. Chapter 269 - Live With Us

Chapter 269: Live With Us

When Lauren and Carina entered the ward with big bags in their hands, Ruby was painting. Compared to Ruby¡¯s mathematics and her other abilities, the painting was one of the few things that made Lauren feel that Ruby was like a child. Her paintings were very childlike and bright in color. Lauren went up to see what Ruby had drawn. In the background was a house. There was an apple tree nted in the courtyard. The apple tree was heavy with mellow fruit. In the small courtyard was a family. They were holding hands together as they stood there. From the characters drawn on the paper, Lauren could tell that there was a father, a mother, a young teenager, and a child. Seeing that Carina and Lauren came to visit her, Ruby put away the drawing book. ¡°Ruby, are you feeling better today? Lauren and I brought you some clothes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better. Thank you, Ms. Bailey. Thank you, Lauren!¡± Lauren sat on the chair which was ced in front of the bed, shaking her head. ¡°You¡¯re wee. You¡¯re my good friend. Look! I brought you some milk. Joie and Milo asked me to bring milk to you. They said that you should drink more and eat more so that you can grow up quickly and be healthy.¡± Taking the milk, Ruby smiled and expressed the gratitude sincerely. ¡°I will tell them that you are grateful to them!¡± The social worker sent by the localmunity was a woman in her thirties, who looked very kind. When she saw that someone came to visit Ruby, she went out to wait. Taking a few sips of milk, Ruby asked, ¡°Ms. Bailey, may I ask ¡­ may I ask how my mother is?¡± Carina paused for a moment, not knowing what Ruby¡¯s attitude was. ¡°Your mother is still at the police station. She refused to admit that she did those things to you. When you get better, the police officers wille and ask you some questions, okay?¡± Ruby nodded. ¡°Okay. But ¡­ if the police officers believe her words and don¡¯t believe me, do I still have to live with her in the future?¡± ¡°I am fearful of living with her.¡± Carina shook her head, not knowing how the police and themunity would handle this matter. However, the country¡¯s child protectionw was veryprehensive. If Ruby did not want to live with Susan badly, themunity would definitely help her. ¡°Ruby, don¡¯t worry about these things for the time being. We¡¯ll talk about it in the future. But now, you definitely won¡¯t live together, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± ¡°As long as there¡¯s evidence, the police will definitely investigate it thoroughly!¡± Ruby nodded, lowering her head to drink her milk again. That night, Franklin came to pick her up again. On the way back, Lauren told Franklin about how she found photos of Rene and Samuel in Ruby¡¯s drawer. ¡°Franklin, why did Ruby have photos of them?¡±Lauren asked. As soon as Lauren got into the car, she started bbering non-stop. ¡°She and Rene knew each other when they were in kindergarten. That¡¯s normal, but why does she have a photo of her brother, Samuel Sullivan?¡± Franklin frowned as well. ¡°It is indeed a little strange, but maybe she got his photo by coincidence.¡± However, this matter had nothing to do with Lauren, so Lauren did not put too much thought into it. She just sighed to herself that there were too many coincidences in this world! Later on, she brought up Ruby again. ¡°If Ruby¡¯s mother is imprisoned in the future, where will Ruby live?¡± ¡°Themunity will definitely arrange a ce for her to live. If her mother is really sentenced, they will definitely find another family for Ruby.¡± ¡°I see. Then before they found a new family for her, Franklin, Could Ruby live with us? She will sleep with me! She will be discharged from the hospital soon, and I don¡¯t know where she can go after that! She told us in the hospital today that she didn¡¯t want to go home.¡± Franklin had never refused her requests. Besides, what Lauren intended to do was not a bad thing. She just wanted to help her friend. Considering that he would be very busy for the next two months, it was good to have Ruby apany her. ¡°If themunity and Ruby ept this idea, then she can definitely live with us. In addition, Ruby also knows Rene and Samuel.¡± This gave Franklin another reason. ¡°Wow, really? Franklin, you¡¯re so great. You¡¯re the best brother in the world!¡± The glowing terms he received from Lauren made him go into rapture. He was not this happy when he was praised by the big shots in important meetings. Chapter 270 - The First Group Photo

Chapter 270: The First Group Photo

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Lauren returned home, she saw a stack of photos on the desk. They were photos of Franklin from the past. Lauren asked, ¡°Franklin, why did you print out all these photos?¡± ¡°It was you who gave me the idea. You said that people would be truly gone if they were forgotten by others. Hence, I printed out all the photos from my high school and college days and then put them in an album. In this way, I can look at them anytime I want,¡± replied Franklin. ¡°I see,¡± said Lauren. Lauren stared at these photos. Franklin looked so young in them. Some were taken when he was ying basketball, and some were shot on sports days. Lauren looked at the photos with deep interest. ¡°Franklin, let¡¯s take pictures together sometime to record the days when we live together.¡± Lauren remembered the group photos on Franklin¡¯s desk and thought, ¡°I¡¯m not jealous at all.¡± Franklin walked over and pulled out a photo, smiling. ¡°See? There is a picture of you and me.¡± Lauren picked it up and took a close look. The picture was taken on the day she and Franklin had a pic and flew kites. Lauren, Franklin, and Quinn were all in the picture. Lauren was holding the kite wire while Franklin and Quinn stretched out their hands by her side as if they were protecting her. In the background of the picture, the sky was blue and the clouds were white. There was also arge grassy area. The smile on the faces of Lauren, Franklin, and Quinn was very obvious. Lauren looked at the picture again and again. She loved it so much that she could not put it down. ¡°This picture is really good. I want one in my room.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make a few more copies of it. You can keep this one,¡± responded Franklin. ¡°Yeah!¡± Lauren nodded. ¡°But the new photo frames are still on the way. You have to wait a while,¡± said Franklin. Lauren nodded her head obediently. After that, she looked at the picture a few more times before putting it back on the desk reluctantly. Lauren, Franklin, and Bryce were supposed to go on a mission yesterday. However, they didn¡¯t make it because of an unexpected breakfast. Therefore, they became even more cautious with their actions this morning. Bryce yawned as he got in the car. ¡°Are you sure you want to treat a high-school senior like this? Not only do I need to do math every day, but I also have to get up early to do tasks with you guys. What if I can¡¯t enter a good college in the future?¡± Lauren said as she fastened her seatbelt, ¡°Franklin took part in a skipetition when he was a senior in high school. The result was that he won first ce both in the exam and in the skipetition. Why can¡¯t you juggle it?¡± ¡°Hey, kiddo! Why do you have to go against me?¡± demanded Bryce. ¡°I enjoy doing it,¡± answered Lauren. She made a face at Bryce. Lauren and Bryce would no longer go at each other when they were together. Although they went on bantering, at least the atmosphere was quite rxed. On the way, Lauren gave Bryce another task. It was about school bullying. Lauren hadn¡¯t experienced anything like this, nor had she ever heard of such a thing. Therefore, it would be better to let Bryce, who was also studying at Thomas Johnson High School, take on the task. ¡°You have been a student here for so many years. There is no way you have never seen or heard of school bullying, right?¡± inquired Lauren. Bryce nodded. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± This time, Lauren, Franklin, and Bryce didn¡¯t need to slip in unobtrusively. Franklin got the key to Thomas Johnson High School from the police. Hence, they could walk in and out of the school as they pleased. They were very familiar with the way to the girls¡¯ dormitories. They entered the storeroom and waited until 5 am. Lauren summoned Fiona. Fiona came out from a dpidated desk. Last time, she introduced herself. Now she seemed less hostile to Lauren and the others ¡°Why are you guys here again? I didn¡¯t see you yesterday. I thought you had given up,¡± asked Fiona. ¡°Lauren isn¡¯t going to give up that easily. She knew you must be unwilling to die, so we¡¯re here to help you. Lauren won¡¯t quit until she helps you out,¡± replied Bryce. Fionaughed lightly. ¡°Are you sure you want to help me? Do you know what happened to me?¡± ¡°Well, I heard that you were bullied,¡± responded Bryce. Fiona kept her head down. Her long hair hung down around her face, and she said, ¡°My backpack was stuffed with caterpirs. There were people who parked me in the toilet. And I was beaten up in the storeroom after school. Is this what you call bullying?¡± Fiona smiled coldly as she said it, which made Lauren even more certain of her theory. Chapter 271 - The Right Person

Chapter 271: The Right Person

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The things Fiona just said were definitely what she experienced before. ¡°Did you die because of school bullying?¡± asked Bryce. Fiona tilted her head and said nothing. Although Fiona was a ghost, Bryce wasn¡¯t afraid of her, not only because he had already seen her a few times but also because she didn¡¯t look scary. It was just that her form of existence was a little different from human¡¯s. Today, Bryce listened to Lauren¡¯s instructions and wore the uniform of Thomas Johnson High School. ¡°You can tell us your story. We are strongly opposed to school violence. When I was in junior high, there was a boy in my ss who was dark and dumpy. He was ostracized by everyone in the ss,¡± said Bryce. ¡°What about You?¡± Fiona suddenly interjected. ¡°Me? At that time, I didn¡¯t take it seriously. However, I didn¡¯t have a grudge against the boy, so I was just a bystander. I didn¡¯t help him, nor did I eject him with other ssmates,¡± responded Bryce. Lauren suddenly found that five minutes had passed. This time, Fiona stayed longer. As Lauren expected, Fiona would be distracted by things about school violence. ¡°And then? What happened to the boy?¡± Fiona continued to ask. ¡°After that, the boy dropped out of school, and I didn¡¯t have news of him. Only when our graduating ss was taking photos for the yearbook did we hear that the boymitted suicide. I¡¯ve never been bullied in school, but I know how serious the consequences are,¡± answered Bryce. Fiona¡¯s smile was still cold as if she disapproved of what Bryce said. ¡°It¡¯s true that bullies are at fault, but those who are bullied are a bit too fragile. They cannot me others for their death because they should have taken control of their own destinies. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± said Fiona. Bryce didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out this way. He was trying to console Fiona. Why did it seem like she was speaking up for the bullies? Wasn¡¯t she a victim herself? Nobody said anything for a moment. Lauren and Bryce couldn¡¯t understand the current situation. All of a sudden, Fiona smiled, which was different from the previous one. Her smile on the face was kind as if what she said just now was nothing but a joke. ¡°You said you wanted to help me, right?¡± demanded Fiona. ¡°Yeah. How would you like me to help you? Your soul has been here for 10 years, but you died because of someone else. Therefore, you probably have a chance to reincarnate. I can help you with that,¡± said Lauren. To Lauren¡¯s surprise, Fiona shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to reincarnate now. I want to go out and take a look at the outside world first,¡± responded Fiona. ¡°The outside world?¡± inquired Lauren. Her brows twitched. ¡°Of course you can go out and take a look. In fact, your soul ispletely free. See? You have already been outside for a long time,¡± said Lauren. ¡°Yeah. I know that, but I¡¯m not able to leave this room,¡± replied Fiona. ¡°Why is that?¡± asked Lauren. ¡°I died in this room, and someone stuck a thing on the back of the door. Because of it, my soul couldn¡¯t float out of the room. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be trapped here for so many years,¡± answered Fiona. As Fiona spoke, she pointed to the back of the door with her hand With her sharp eyes, Lauren saw several scars on Fiona¡¯s wrist. Lauren looked where Fiona was pointing, opened the door, and saw something in the corner. Lauren took a close look and found it was a piece of paper about the size of a thumb. The paper was stuck in the most inconspicuous ce, and it didn¡¯t seem to be sticky as a breeze could easily blow the paper around. The paper was red and white in color, and the words on it were written in anguage that Lauren didn¡¯t understand. ¡°The paper looks like it can be removed without effort. Howe it hasn¡¯t been taken off after all these years? The cleaningdy could have ripped it off easily while working,¡± demanded Lauren. Fiona shook her head and exined, ¡°Only the right person can pull the paper off.¡± ¡°The right person? What does that mean?¡± inquired Lauren. ¡°The one who stuck the paper on the back of the door told me that I could only be free when someone saw me, understood my situation, and helped me take the paper off. However, in the past 10 years, no one has ever been able to see me, nor did anyone get to learn about my story. Hence, the paper wouldn¡¯t fall off no matter how unsticky it was,¡± responded Fiona. ¡°So you mean you can be set free and leave this room as long as Lauren removes the paper, right?¡± asked Bryce. Fiona nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. You guys have heard my story. If you really want to help me, all you have to do is gently pluck the paper and it will fall off,¡± replied Fiona.. Chapter 272 - The Bait

Chapter 272: The Bait

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Fiona said it, her red mouth opened and closed as if she was a snake sticking its tongue out. ¡°That¡¯s easy. I can do It.¡± As Bryce spoke, he reached out his hand and tried to pull the paper off. Lauren stopped him at once. ¡°Wait a moment. We don¡¯t even know what the paper is. Don¡¯t touch it rashly. I need to go back and study it,¡± exined Lauren. Fiona looked down at Lauren. ¡°Go. I¡¯ve already been locked in here for 10 years anyway. I don¡¯t care to stay for a few more days.¡± After that, Fiona returned to the desk. On the way back, Bryce asked Lauren, ¡°Isn¡¯t it only a piece of paper? What harm will it do? I can take it off with a stick just in case.¡± Lauren shook her head as if she was a master, ¡°You really don¡¯t know how dangerous this world is. Since the talisman can trap a ghost in a room for 10 years, its owner should be quite strong. Besides, the owner of the talisman must have done it out of a great desire to imprison the ghost. Think about how much power that talisman may contain. If you touch the paper without any preparation, it might hurt you.¡± Bryce was still dismissive. ¡°Tsk. It¡¯s just a piece of paper. What can it do to me? Am I going to get a little shock?¡± demanded Bryce. ¡°Hmm. I read something like this in a book before. There was a person who found a talisman in a cave. He touched the talisman and got possessed by a ghost,¡± replied Lauren. ¡°Possessed by a Ghost? I can¡¯t believe this is real! I thought it would only happen in movies,¡± said Bryce. ¡°Of course it is real. And vulnerable people are more likely to be possessed by a ghost,¡± answered Lauren. Bryce patted his chest and looked relieved. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. I¡¯m a person with strong willpower.¡± ¡°If you say so,¡± Lauren jeered. It was Friday today, but Ruby was still absent from ss. Carina told the students that Ruby stayed at home to rest because she wasn¡¯t feeling well. For the past few days, Lauren had been a little listless in the kindergarten, not only because Ruby wasn¡¯t around but also because Lauren had to go to see the female ghost every day. In order to do that, Lauren needed to get up in the early hours, meaning that she couldn¡¯t get enough sleep. This day, Lauren packed up all the things handed out by the teacher and brought them to Ruby¡¯s ward as usual. Sometimes, Carina had no time to visit Ruby. However, Lauren would go to see Ruby every day. When Lauren arrived, Ruby wasn¡¯t in the ward. A nurse told Lauren that Ruby was taken to undergo a physical examination. Hence, Lauren chose to wait in the room. Suddenly, she saw a piece of paper on the nightstand. It was something that Ruby drew yesterday. Lauren walked over to take a close look. There were four people in the painting the day before, but now only three of them were left. The portrait of the father was cked out, and Lauren could only see its outline. Lauren remembered the picture of Ruby and Rene that Lauren found in Ruby¡¯s room yesterday. The words on it were also cked out. Voices came from outside the door. Lauren quickly put the painting back on the table. The next second, the door of the ward was pushed open. Ruby and a social worker came in. Ruby said, ¡°Lauren, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Yeah. I brought some books the teacher handed out today. You can take a look at them when you¡¯re bored,¡± replied Lauren. Ruby answered, ¡°Okay.¡± Lauren saw that Ruby put the painting in the book. Staying in the hospital for a few days, Ruby received good care. The wounds on her hand began to scab. Ruby climbed onto the bed, sat down, and took her medicine. ¡°Lauren, you don¡¯t need toe over tomorrow because I¡¯m going to the police station. The police would like to talk to me,¡± said Ruby. ¡°Okay. Speaking of which, if you don¡¯t have a ce to stay, you cane to my house. I have a big room with a big bed. It¡¯s enough for two people to sleep on,¡± suggested Lauren. Ruby was stunned for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s already troublesome for you toe to the hospital and visit me every day. How can I go to your house and bother your family? The social worker will take good care of me.¡± Lauren responded, ¡°Well...¡± She was a little disappointed. Because Lauren really wanted to have a friend to hang out with. Therefore, she decided to have her bait out. ¡°Ruby, I identally saw a picture in the drawer when I packed up yesterday. It¡¯s a picture of you and a little girl.. The little girl is Rene, right?¡± asked Lauren. Chapter 273 - How Did You Know Samuel?

Chapter 273: How Did You Know Samuel?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ruby was surprised for a moment. ¡°How did you know that the little girl was Rene? Did you see the words on the back?¡± Lauren wasn¡¯t sure if Ruby wanted her to see the words on the back. Therefore, Lauren chose to keep it a secret. ¡°Huh? What are you talking about? I have seen this little girl before. My eldest brother is studying at Thomas Johnson High School. One of his ssmates is called Samuel, whose sister¡¯s name is Rene.¡± Ruby was excited, but Lauren had no idea it was because of Samuel or Rene. ¡°Your eldest brother knows Samuel?¡± asked Ruby. Lauren nodded. ¡°Yeah. My eldest brother and Samuel are good friends in high school. They even participated in a lot ofpetitions together. I have many photos of them at home.¡± Lauren saw Ruby¡¯s hand that was clutching the nket turned white. Ruby seemed very excited. She looked up at Lauren, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Then can I stay with you?¡± Ruby asked. ¡°Of course! I want you to.¡± Lauren said happily. Then, she hesitated for a moment. ¡°But can I ask you a question? How did you know Samuel?¡± Lauren didn¡¯t know if it was just her imagination, but she felt that Ruby was a little flustered. ¡°Well, I met Rene when I was in kindergarten. We used to y together, so of course I know her brother. Rene and Samuel are both very good people!¡± When Ruby said this, a smile appeared on her face. Lauren didn¡¯t know how to describe Ruby¡¯s smile in words. Ruby had a very nostalgic and warm smile as if she was an elder. Lauren nodded. There was a doubt in her heart, but she didn¡¯t say it. Since Ruby said that Rene was a good person, Lauren couldn¡¯t understand why Ruby crossed out the words on the back of the photo. Wasn¡¯t Ruby good friends with Rene? Who did it if it wasn¡¯t Ruby? No matter what, the thing was settled. When Lauren returned home, she told the good news to Franklin excitedly. ¡°Ruby agreed to live with me. That¡¯s great. She can y with me. Franklin, let¡¯s go to the mall to buy some new clothes for Ruby!¡± said Lauren. Lauren kept talking. Franklin nodded. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. It¡¯s all up to you.¡± Lauren was so happy that she whimpered. When Lauren and Franklin reached home, Quinn just arrived. However, Quinn wasn¡¯t unscathed. There was an obvious bruise on his forehead, and it was so swollen that he grimaced in pain. When Hublot saw this, he quickly went up to Quinn and asked someone to bring the first-aid kit down. ¡°Mr. Quinn, your forehead is so swollen. Do you want to go to the hospital for a checkup? I¡¯m worried that you will be disfigured,¡± demanded Hublot. Quinn waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just got hit by amp that suddenly fell. Boil an egg for me and rub it on my face.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Franklin nced at Quinn. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the studio just gentrified? Howe themp would fall off?¡± Quinn had been running around recently. Every morning, he had to go to the studio to observe the renovation process. Hublot applied some potion on Quinn¡¯s wound. ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Quinn answered. ¡°This is weird. The lights were installed by those workers yesterday. And today, themp suddenly fell down when I was setting up the studio. If I hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, themp would have hit somewhere else. I¡¯m so lucky!¡± A servant brought the boiled egg over, wrapped it in a cloth, and handed the egg to Quinn. He took the egg and rubbed it on his forehead. After that, Quinn took out his phone. ¡°Oh! Do you guys know the trending topic of today?¡± he inquired. Franklin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lauren shook her head as well. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Well, I know that you are busy people,¡± jeered Quinn. Franklin picked up the newspaper, sat on the sofa, and casually flipped through it. Then, he said nonchntly, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m really busy today. I earned 16 million dors. Oh! There was more than that. I also sold a piece ofnd at the price of 8 million dors.¡± Lauren was in a yful mood. She picked up the tabloid newspaper that the servants enjoyed reading and then sat down next to Franklin. ¡°Well, it was indeed a busy day today. I learned a little bit about linear algebra in ss,¡± said Lauren. The newspaper was very big. When Lauren smoothed it out, she was covered up by the newspaper.. Chapter 274 - She Asks for It

Chapter 274: She Asks for It

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Quinn thought as he rubbed his forehead, ¡°8 million? All right. I can¡¯t earn it.¡± Then, he started wondering what was linear algebra. He had long forgotten about it. After all, he was never good at math. Quinn shrugged helplessly. ¡°All right. I admit that you guys are really busy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy too.¡± At this moment, Bryce stretched as he walked downstairs. ¡°Today, Ipleted six test papers and rejected two girls. It¡¯s not always a good thing to be both handsome and intelligent. Franklin, am I right?¡± Bryce sat down beside Franklin and patted his shoulder as if they were like-minded people. Franklin shrugged his shoulders and shook off Bryce¡¯s hand, not saying a word. Lauren responded, ¡°Franklin is more handsome and intelligent than you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I know you¡¯re Franklin¡¯s number one fan. What were you talking about just now?¡± demanded Bryce as he turned around. ¡°Wow! What happened to you? Quinn, were you hit by your fans? People nowadays are really crazy,¡± said Bryce. ¡°What are you talking about? My fans love me so much. How would they hit me? Today, Evesting Legacy became a hit because of my fans. Look!¡± replied Quinn. He clicked on something and handed his phone to Bryce. Upon hearing the name of her restaurant, Lauren immediately pushed forward to take a look. She was afraid that something bad happened to the restaurant again. After all, she made up a lot of stuff yesterday. The trending topic on Instagram was actually about some photos posted by Quinn. All nine photos were of the breakfast food that day. The photos that Quinn took were indeed very good. Under the illumination of the lights, every dish looked delicious. Quinn was indeed a narcissist. He took a selfie in the private room of Evesting Legacy and put it in the middle of the nine photos. The words typed below the photos were, ¡°Evesting Legacy begins to serve breakfast. It starts at 5 am. Firste, first served. Besides, Chef McDonnell will wee customers in person. Sweeties, you can give it a try. Plus, the dance is so cute.¡± Cute? Everyone present was silent for a moment. The others did nothing but shiver when they saw it. Bryce spoke up, ¡°Quinn, why are you being so disgusting? How can you call your fans sweeties?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. Nowadays, fans enjoy being called like this. That¡¯s not the point. Hurry up and take a look at my likes and reposts,¡± answered Quinn. Lauren quickly took a look. The whole poption was one billion people, and the post already had more than 500 million retweets and likes. No wonder it was trending on Instagram. Lauren reached out her small hand and swiped down. There were manyments. ¡°Oh my! I want to go to this restaurant. I¡¯m nning to get up at 3 am. Let¡¯s go! Are there any friends who would like to go with me?¡± ¡°Wow! I can¡¯t imagine that Chef McDonnell will wee me in person. I¡¯ll definitely take hundreds of pictures.¡± ¡°The shrimp tacos look so authentic. I haven¡¯t had them since I left my hometown. I must go to have a taste.¡± Quinn was very satisfied with how popr he was, but it gave Lauren a headache. She wondered, ¡°Oh! What should I do?¡± Franklin looked away from Quinn¡¯s phone and found that Lauren was counting something. ¡°Lauren, what are you doing? Were you given any tricky math problems today?¡± inquired Franklin. Lauren shook her head and looked upset, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Lauren was thinking about how much more she would have to pay her employees to make it up to them. However, she couldn¡¯t tell Franklin that. Lauren stretched and sighed. She had no one to be angry with except herself. Lauren should have said she was going to do morning exercises when Hublot asked the question. In that case, none of this would have happened. The problems that could be solved with money weren¡¯t problems to Lauren, though. After eating, Lauren quickly ran back to her room. She had one more task today. It was to figure out what the paper in the storeroom exactly was. However, Lauren didn¡¯t know where to start, because she couldn¡¯t understand the words on the paper. The words were probably written in anguage people from other countries were using or in a long-lostnguage spoken by old races. Lauren thought back over the words on the paper and then took out a thick notebook from the box on the top of her library. Chapter 275 - The Notebook

Chapter 275: The Notebook

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio This notebook hadn¡¯t been taken out for a long time, and it was covered with a thickyer of dust. When the notebook was pulled out, Divine Nine sneezed. Divine Nine¡¯s snow-white fur was stained with ayer of dust. Divine Nine red at Lauren. Then, he walked to the side and gently shook his fur. Lauren wasn¡¯t in the mood to mess around with him. She opened the thick notebook. Lauren identally picked up the notebook when she was on a mission. At that time, her mission was to track down a demon bear that had been cultivating in the mountain forests for many years. The demon bear was big, but it wasn¡¯t agile. Lauren easily killed it. On the way back, she picked up this notebook. Somebody collected all kinds of folknguages and recorded them in the notebook. However, Lauren had never used it. She sealed the notebook up and put it on the top. Now, it was finally useful. Lauren flipped to a random page. What were these twisting words? Why did it take a whole line of words to express the meaning of two words in Lauren¡¯snguage? Lauren flipped to another page. This time, the words weren¡¯t twisting anymore. They were made up of squares and triangles. From the title page of the notebook, Lauren could tell that the guy who wrote it was an explorer and linguist. He traveled around the world and wanted to collect as manynguages as possible. He wrote his notes by hand. For some parts, Lauren had to read them carefully before she could understand them. The guy also gave the corresponding trantion under eachnguage. Even so, there were still many of the words that Lauren couldn¡¯t understand. The gap betweennguages was huge. Before introducing eachnguage, the guy gave a rough introduction of the nationality of people who spoke thenguage, their poption, the location, and so on. Lauren spent two hours finishing one-third of the notebook. She saw a fewnguages that were rtively simr to the one on the talisman, but she found there were still some differences after carefully studying them. Lauren was very sleepy, so she decided to continue reading the next day. It was a weekend anyway, and she didn¡¯t have to visit Ruby. Lauren had already gotten the phone number of Ruby¡¯s social worker this afternoon. Ruby could contact Lauren through the social worker. The thought of having a friend to live with her made Lauren very excited. No! It urred to Lauren that she had to save time to y with Ruby, so she wouldn¡¯t have time toplete missions. At the thought of this, Lauren perked up and continued to read the thick notebook. Fortunately, her hard work paid off. After a long time, Lauren finally matched the words on the talisman with thenguage of a tribe. Thisnguage was thest one recorded in the notebook. However, there was very little information about this tribe. Only the name of the tribe was mentioned. The name of this tribe could be tranted to ¡°reign¡±. More than 10 years ago, the poption of this tribe was less than 100 people. The guy only wrote four words for the introduction of the tribe. People in this tribe were good at witchcraft. The strangest thing was that the guy stopped writing after he finished introducing this tribe. There were still many nk pages on the thick notebook. Could it be that the guy had already collected all thenguages? Or was it because the notebook was lost? However, it was too vague to say people in this tribe were good at witchcraft. Lauren jotted down the name of this tribe and searched through other books. Finally, she found some information in another ancient book. There was a rumor that people in this tribe lived in a valley. Only people in the valley could find the way to enter and exit the valley. Without outsiders, the poption in the valley was getting smaller. There were even cases of inbreeding. Inbreeding could cause children to be born with disabilities. Therefore, people in this tribe began to study witchcraft, hoping it could help them manipte humans. The book also introduced a fewmonly used witchcrafts.. One of them was the red and white talisman about the size of a thumb that Lauren discovered. Chapter 276 - The Magic Spell

Chapter 276: The Magic Spell

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The witchcraft of people in this tribe could only be performed on the living, so they went out to capture outsiders after inventing the witchcraft. The main purpose of this talisman was to control the outsiders and keep them from struggling. A talisman like this was very powerful to the imprisoned, but it wouldn¡¯t harm anyone else. Lauren closed the book. Therefore, she could remove the red and white talisman. It was very powerful to Fiona, but it wouldn¡¯t cause any harm to Lauren. After getting the answer she wanted, Lauren finally got out of her library. Then, she found that it was near dawn. Lauren picked up her watch and saw it was already five o¡¯clock in the morning. Unknowingly, she had been studying for the entire night. Lauren looked at the dark circles under her eyes in the mirror and pursed her lips. She said to herself, ¡°Oh no! I need to catch up on my sleep. Otherwise, I won¡¯t look good anymore. I should hurry up and go to bed.¡± Before going to bed, Lauren stuck a note on the door to tell Hublot not to wake her up for breakfast. It was almost noon when Lauren woke up. However, she didn¡¯t wake up naturally. Instead, she was woken up by the noises made by Bryce in the garden. Lauren unwillingly turned over, got out of bed, and leaned against the window to see what was going on. Under the bright sunshine, Bryce was wearing his headset and jumping around. He looked like he had gone crazy. However, he had a good appearance. If one ignored his voice, this scene would be very beautiful. It would be fine if Bryce was only listening to music, but he sang it out loud. It just so happened that he was out of tune, so he sounded like he was reading a book. ¡°The sounds you make are really ugly!¡± Lauren shouted, but Bryce didn¡¯t hear it with headphones on. Therefore, Lauren had no choice but to go downstairs to settle scores with Bryce. After Lauren went downstairs, she found that she wasn¡¯t the only one who was suffering from Bryce¡¯s noises. Hublot and the maids were all in the living room. They had no earplugs, so they rolled up paper napkins and inserted them into their ears. They did nothing to stop Bryce. Hublot doted on Bryce very much. The other servants dared not say anything, so they had no choice but to endure it. Lauren, however, couldn¡¯t put up with it anymore. She didn¡¯t sleep until five o¡¯clock in the morning. ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± Lauren tried to shout, but Bryce still couldn¡¯t hear her. Lauren thought of an idea. She walked to a ce where Bryce could see her, put on a frightened look, and pointed at his back. As Lauren expected, Bryce immediately stopped what he was doing and took off his earpiece. The music in his earphones was so loud that Lauren could hear it even though she was still some distance away from him. After Bryce took off his earpiece, the first thing he did wasn¡¯t turn around. Instead, he ran behind Lauren and then looked at where he just stood. ¡°Huh? There¡¯s nothing. What were you asking me to look at?¡± inquired Bryce. He quickly caught Lauren¡¯s gaze. ¡°You were trying to freak me out again, weren¡¯t you?¡± demanded Bryce. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice. What song are you listening to? I heard you mumbling when I was upstairs just now. It seems to have no melody.¡± The music was still ying in Bryce¡¯s earphones, but Lauren couldn¡¯t hear it clearly due to the indistinct sounds. Bryce pursed his lips and put his earphones in Lauren¡¯s ears. There was background music, and someone was muttering something she couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°What is this?¡± demanded Lauren. She quickly took off the earphones. ¡°This is a magic spell,¡± replied Bryce. ¡°A magic spell? What are you listening to it for?¡± inquired Lauren. Bryce shot a nce at Lauren and took his earphones back. ¡°It is to clear my mind. You¡¯ve been making me feel uneasytely. I need to listen to something to stay calm.¡± Bryce crossed his arms in front of his chest as he spoke. Lauren was speechless. Just when she was about to turn around and leave, she recalled her research resultsst night. ¡°Oh! Yesterday, I¡¯ve already found the relevant information about the talisman that trapped Fiona. We can get rid of it. It won¡¯t do any harm to us,¡± said Lauren. ¡°I told you so. It¡¯s just a talisman. What danger can it pose to us?¡± replied Bryce. ¡°I just want to be on the safe side. Stop chanting. I need to sleep!¡± said Lauren. She walked in and asked Hublot to find her something to eat. The breakfast was skipped, and it was past lunchtime. Therefore, Lauren simply picked at some food. After that, Lauren went back to sleep. Chapter 277 - Could Only Pamper His Own Family

Chapter 277: Could Only Pamper His Own Family

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren woke up in a daze, not even knowing what time it was when she heard her phone watch ring. Usually, only Franklin would call her. Lauren pressed the answer button. Franklin was indeed the caller. He was probably in his office. The secretary¡¯s voice could still be heard on the other end of the phone. Lauren snorted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Franklin?¡± ¡°Why are you still sleeping, you little slob?¡± Franklin¡¯s voice was so fawning that even his secretary, who was sorting through the documents, was stunned. The chairman was on the phone with someone? A little slob? ¡°Franklin, I¡¯m really sleepy. Yesterday, I did some research until five o¡¯clock in the morning. I need to sleep!¡± Seeing that the secretary was still staring at him, Franklin looked surprised and waved his hand. The secretary immediately nodded and left. Why did he have to avoid her when he made a call?! Something was not right! The Torres Group¡¯s forum created a new topic of discussion: ¡°Who is the little slob who makes the cold and aloof Chairman be caring and gentle?¡± Franklin did not know that he had once again be the hot topic of discussion among the overtime staff. He closed the document in front of him as he spoke. ¡°Oh, I see. I was just thinking about it. Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to the mall to buy a dress for Ruby? My work today has beenpleted ahead of schedule. Do you want to go with me?¡± ¡°But¡­you just said that you wanted to sleep, so forget it.¡± Franklin was about to hang up the phone on Lauren. But when she heard that she could buy a new dress and go with her brother, of course, she was willing to go! She immediately jumped up from the bed and said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m going! I¡¯m going! I¡¯m going!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to sleep?¡± Lauren immediately rebutted, ¡°I was just joking. I¡¯m so happy that I can go shopping with my brother!¡± Franklin raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s why you¡¯re happy? Not because you can buy a new dress?¡± Lauren rolled her eyes. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m happy wherever I go with my brother!¡± Lauren was determined to tter Franklin till the end! ¡°Is that so?¡± Franklin asked. ¡°Next time I go out for a morning jog, remember toe with me.¡± It turned out Franklin already had her figured out. Lauren kept silent. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle from my office to pick you up. Get ready.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home!¡± After hanging up, Lauren made a phone call to Ruby¡¯s social worker and asked about Ruby¡¯s condition. Her social worker said that Ruby was still being questioned at the police station and had no way to chat with Lauren. ¡°Got it,¡± Lauren replied. She then picked out her clothes and prepared to leave. When she heard a honking sound from downstairs, Lauren immediately carried her cute backpack and went downstairs. Just as Lauren was about to get into the car with Franklin, they saw Bryce standing on the balcony on the third floor, waving and shouting to them. ¡°Hey, where are you guys going?!¡± Lauren looked up. The sun was a bit dazzling, so she put her hand over her eyes to shield her vision. ¡°Franklin is taking me to the mall to buy new clothes!¡± Her tone was clearly showing off and provoking. ¡°Franklin, you¡¯re so biased! You¡¯ve never taken me to the mall!¡± In the past, Franklin had always felt that buying clothes was a waste of time, so he just asked his secretary to buy them. He wore a suit most of the time anyway, so he usually just told his secretary to buy from the high-quality series of the big brands. And Quinn was often not at home, so Bryce had never felt the joy of buying clothes. ¡°Wait a minute! I want to go too!¡± Bryce shouted. Lauren and Franklin just looked at each other and shrugged. What else could they do? They were family, so they could only pamper each other! Two minutester, Bryce came down after changing into a fresh set of clothes. His hair was notbed like Franklin¡¯s. Instead, it hung down naturally, making him look fresh and youthful. However, no matter how handsome he was now, he was not as eye-catching as the math test paper and writing pad in his hands. He sat in the back row. ¡°We¡¯re going to the mall, not the library. Didn¡¯t I say it clearly just now?¡± Lauren tilted her head and asked Bryce. Today, she was wearing a purple dress with a purple hair clip on her head. When she went downstairs, she was even mocked by Franklin for looking like an eggnt. ¡°So what? I¡¯m a third-year student, so I should have the self-awareness of a third-year student. No matter where I go, I should put my studies first.¡± He waved the test paper in his hand and then began to write on the writing pad.. Chapter 278 - How Can I Prove Myself?

Chapter 278: How Can I Prove Myself?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Fortunately, Franklin always drove at a steady speed. Even if he had to stop at a red light, the one in the car wouldn¡¯t notice. As a result, Bryce was doing the test paper without any interruption. But although he was not disturbed by external things, he still did not manage to finish the test paper, since he did not know the answer. Looking at thest few multiple choice questions on the paper, Bryce felt a pain in the butt. The Math Paper of high school was made up of 12 multiple choice questions, 5 fill-in-the-nks questions and 6 applied math questions. Bryce¡¯s math was his weakest subject. Generally speaking, he could only answer the first few simple questions correctly. That was to say, he always flunked the exam. It was a subject that was like a nightmare pestering him non-stop. He was too bad at math. His ssmates even called him an idiot. At this moment, he was biting his pen, eyes dwelling on a ne geometry question. Then, putting down the paper, he used his two hands to simte the ne and the line. ¡°This ne has to intersect with this line, and the other line has to be perpendicr to this ne...¡± Lauren was stunned when she saw him gesturing with his hands. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯ve been working on this question for more than ten minutes!¡± It took Bryce a lot of effort to sort out this question, but he was interrupted by Lauren. ncing at Lauren, he said, ¡°Little Brat, what do you know? The math I learn is very difficult. You only need to study simple addition. How could you understand the math I learn?¡± Franklin coughed as he drove. Not bad. It looked like there was going to be a good show to watch. As expected, Lauren, the hot-blooded little girl, couldn¡¯t stand Bryce anymore. ¡°Simple addition? Who are you looking down on?¡± Lauren had seen how people in dramas started their arguments, so she followed their way. ¡°You¡¯re the one I¡¯m looking down on. So what?¡± Bryce pointed a pen at Lauren¡¯s nose in a provocative manner. One could be killed but not humiliated! Lauren could endure someone said that her legs were short, but she would never endure someone said that she was not intelligent. Lauren reached out to the test paper held in Bryce¡¯s hands. ¡°Little brat, what are you trying to do here? Can you read the words on the test paper?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a simple question. The answer is C! The lines are perpendicr to each other!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± said Bryce Torres. ¡°You just made a guess. You don¡¯t know how to sort out this question at all. Everyone can make a guess.¡± ¡°It was not my guess. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look at the answer.¡± Coincidentally, Bryce had really brought out the answer! It was thest year of high school. The teachers tried their best to get the students to do more test papers. The answers were printed directly at the back of the test papers so that they could easily check them. Bryce flipped to thest page of the paper and looked at the answer. It was actually C. ¡°Well, C is the right answer, but so what? It was just a lucky guess.¡± His words made Lauren¡¯s blood boil. ¡°Then how can I prove myself?¡± Bryce had an evil smile on his face as he pointed at thest fill-in-the-nk question. There were no options on the fill-in-the-nk question, and most of the answers had a square root. This time, she would not be able to guess the answer correctly. Not knowing about Bryce¡¯s evil intentions, Lauren seriously looked at thest question. She did not have such a good mental calction, so she took Bryce¡¯s draft paper. ¡°Turn around.¡± Bryce pointed at himself. ¡°You are asking me to turn around? Why?¡± ¡°I have to put the paper on your back to write.¡± Lauren was a little girl with short legs, so she could not write with the paper on her legs like Bryce. Bryce¡¯s back was facing Lauren. He could feel that Lauren ced a piece of paper on his back and was writing something. ¡°You¡¯re not writing something awful on my back, are you?¡± Having finished the sentence, Bryce suddenly realized what he was doing. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to hate this little girl? Why was he ying with her now? Lauren ignored him. She had no idea about what he was thinking right now. She was concentrating on solving the question with all the effort. Coincidentally, this question was something she had learned on her own and memorized by heart. Within a minute, Lauren had figured out the answer. ¡°The answer is two-thirds.¡± Two-thirds? Upon hearing the answer, Bryce was so surprised. How could a little brat like Lauren Torres know the fraction? However, the answer was definitely incorrect. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The answer to thest fill-in-the-nk question usually has a square root. That is our math teacher¡¯s tradition. We can¡¯t even guess the answer correctly, so two-thirds is definitely not the right answer.¡± Hearing what he said, Lauren Torres rolled her eyes ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys work hard on studying math? It is useless summing up these experiences.¡± ¡°It is definitely not useless. It is very useful.. Let me impart some experiences to you.¡± Chapter 279 - The Doll

Chapter 279: The Doll

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Franklin! He¡¯s a bad influence on children!¡± Lauren pointed at Bryce,ining to Franklin. The streets outside were bustling with activity. Lauren and Bryce in the car also created a joyful atmosphere. ¡°So, what¡¯s the answer?¡± Franklin was very interested in knowing the answer as well. Bryce flipped to the answer again. The answer was actually two-thirds! Bryce rubbed his eyes. Did I misread the answer?! ¡°No, you must have peeked at the answer. The answers were printed on the back of the test paper. You might have peeked at it.¡± Hearing what he said, Lauren was lost for words. She threw the pen back to Bryce. ¡°Oh! If you don¡¯t believe me, then so be it.¡± Then, Lauren angrily crossed her arms in front of her chest, turned her head to the other side, and looked out of the window. She looked as if she was saying, ¡°I¡¯m angry. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡±. Bryce looked at Lauren and then looked at the test paper in his hand. He shook his head, still unwilling to believe that Lauren was right. Just like that, the two inexplicably did not get along with each other well. Even when Franklin parked his car in the parking lot, the two still ignored each other. On Saturday, there were many people in the shopping mall. Franklin was mature and handsome while Bryce was extremely youthful. Lauren was dolled up like a little princess today. She was dressed in bright purple. The two of them looked like her knights. The three of them walked in the mall, attracting countless gazes. In fact, there were quite a number of people who recognized Franklin. After all, Franklin was someone who often appeared in various financial magazines. Franklin was already used to receiving nces from others, so he did not show any response. They wanted to go to the children¡¯s wear section, so they had to pass by the amusement arcade on the second floor. However, when Lauren saw so many doll machines and the various amusement facilities inside the arcade, she could not move her legs. ¡°Franklin, just y with me for a while! Franklin...¡± Franklin looked at his suit and then looked at the amusement arcade that was decorated with colorful lights in the distance. He deeply felt that the decision he made to bring Lauren here today was wrong. In the end, Franklin was pulled by Lauren to exchange for a few hundred game coins. ¡°Franklin! I want to catch the doll!¡± ¡°Again? Didn¡¯t you take a lot of dolls thest time you went to the amusement park?¡± ¡°Those dolls were not caught in the doll machine. I caught them with loops. Look at the dolls inside. They are Disney¡¯s characters. They are so pretty.¡± As Lauren spoke, she held onto Franklin¡¯s hand, waving his hand coquettishly. Her eyes were watery and endearing. Lauren took a liking to the new doll that Disney had recently released. The moment the doll was released, it instantly won the hearts of everyone. It was sold out everywhere. Lauren finally managed to find one, so she was very excited. She wanted to pick it out. Franklin held Lauren in his arms while she was controlling the doll machine. However, the ws of the doll machines in the shopping mall had been adjusted. The ws had no strength. Every time Lauren picked up the cute doll, the ws would loosen. After she tried more than ten times, the doll still did not move. Lauren patted the ss window of the doll machine angrily. Franklin smiled, putting down Lauren. Just as he was about to do it himself, Bryce, who had been watching the battle for a long time, took a step forward. ¡°Let me do it! I¡¯m so good at this kind of thing. When I was in middle school, I skipped ss to go to the amusement arcade with my ssmates...¡± As he spoke, his voice became lower and lower. He nced at Franklin who stood beside him, seeing that Franklin looked at him with a faint smile on his face. Oh no! It seemed like he had exposed himself. Bryce immediately stopped talking about his past events. ¡°Haha, Franklin, I was just joking. Give me the coins.¡± The few hundred coins that Franklin had exchanged for were all ced in Lauren¡¯s bag. Bryce was now reaching out his hands to ask for game coins from Lauren. Lauren was still holding a grudge against Bryce for what had just happened. She ced her hands on her hips, deliberately ignoring Bryce. ¡°If you don¡¯t give game coins to me, someone will snatch this doll away from you.¡± Then Lauren saw that there were two children who were slightly older than her. They were staring at their doll machine with eager eyes. Lauren quickly called a truce. She took out a few game coins from her bag and ced them in Bryce¡¯s hands. ¡°This is all you can get. Before you use up all of them, you must catch that doll for me!¡± ¡°No Problem!¡± Bryce was extremely confident. He picked up a game coin and stuffed it into the machine. Lauren stood on her tiptoes and leaned on the control desk to watch. The two children beside her were also staring at them. However, Bryce did not manage to catch the doll.. In fact, the ws he controlled did not touch anything but air. Chapter 280 - An Acquaintance

Chapter 280: An Acquaintance

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren shook her head contemptuously. The other two kids beside her also shook their heads. ¡°I¡¯ve been holding the pen for too long. My hands are stiff. Let¡¯s stretch out the arms and legs.¡± Bryce, the so-called king of the game, could not stand being looked down upon like this. He focused his attention and began the next round. The equipment in this amusement arcade was really tricky. An expert like Bryce could not even pick it out after ying three rounds. Fortunately, the doll was slowly approaching the exit. Bryce stuffed thest coin into the machine. The doll was only a step away from the exit. Lauren was so nervous that she held her breath. The two children who had been watching from the side were now behind them. When Bryce started to control the direction, Lauren felt as if she was watching the finals of a sportspetition. She tensed up the whole body. The moment the ws caught the doll, Bryce carefully turned the joystick to the left. The holding power was still not enough, so the doll dropped in an instant. However, it just happened to fall into the hole! Lauren instantly cheered as she raised her two small hands and jumped around. ¡°Oh! I got a new doll. Great!¡± The two children who felt disappointed had an unhappy look on their faces as Lauren carried the doll out. Lauren cracked a big smile with the doll in her arms. She was so proud of her brothers who stood by her side. Being pampered by others was such a nice experience. It was really great. After that, Lauren spent the rest of the coins in this amusement arcade and then went to the children¡¯s clothing section which was located on the fourth floor. There were many famous children¡¯s clothing stores on this floor. The clothes inside were all very beautiful. Lauren was surprised when she took the esctor up. ¡°Wow, this dress looks so pretty! That dress looks good too, and so does this small handbag.¡± Lauren rubbed her chin with her fingers. Well, it would be great if she could buy the entire store. Although she had enough money... She nced at the two young men standing next to her. She was afraid that they would be frightened if she showed how rich she was. It was better to keep a low profile. Franklin pulled Lauren into the nearest children¡¯s clothing store. This clothing store sold the clothes which suited the girls from noble families. The dresses inside were very elegant. Lauren wrinkled her nose. She was not very interested in this kind of dress. She held onto Franklin¡¯s hand and turned around, wanting to leave. Unexpectedly, Franklin met someone he knew. The person they encountered was also an acquaintance of the Torres family. It was an olddy who was the same age as Madame Torres. She was apanied by a few men in suits, who looked like either assistants or bodyguards. This olddy was holding the hand of a little girl who was about three years older than Lauren. The little girl stood upright beside the olddy, just like a small model in a shop window. ¡°Hello, Madame White. What a coincidence to meet you here.¡± Madame White was the matriarch of anotherrge corporation. The White Group was not as great as the Torres Group, but it still had a good reputation. Moreover, Madame White and Madame Torres had a very deep friendship. It was said that they had known each other for more than fifty years. Therefore, Franklin and the others in the Torres family respected Madame White very much. Every year when they had time, they would visit Madame White with Madame Torres. Madame White was also a very mighty woman. Like Madame Torres, she would not deal with affairs of the White Group, but she still affected the running of thepany indirectly. Moreover, if any big things happened, she would be the one to handle them. Speaking of which, Quinn and Bryce were afraid of Madame White a lot. This was because every time they visited her, Madame White always said that Bryce¡¯s bearing was not good and that Quinn was too talkative. Therefore, when they faced her, the two of them would be statues, not daring to move or speak. This was why now Bryce did not want to utter a word in front of Madame White. He was very respectful. After greeting her, he stood by the side, falling silent. Usually, when Franklin met someone familiar, Lauren would also stand beside him obediently, afraid that she would cause trouble for Franklin. Madame White nced at the few of them and fixed her gaze on Franklin¡¯s face. Although she was already old, she still maintained her elegance and dignity. Her face was still covered with makeup, and she wore many rings and bracelets. ¡°Franklin, what a coincidence. I¡¯m surprised to see you here today. Are you here to inspect the shop? I heard that the Torres Group recently sold another piece ofnd. Not bad.. It was a wise choice to sell that piece ofnd.¡± Chapter 281 - Past Events of the White Family

Chapter 281: Past Events of the White Family

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Although Sophia White was no longer involved in business, she still had ess tomercial news. Only the insiders in the Torres Group knew that Franklin sold that piece ofnd. Moreover, Sophia wasn¡¯t simply saying this to greet Franklin. Instead, she was using this opportunity to tell Franklin that her informants were everywhere, telling him to be more vignt and not y any tricks. With a faint smile on his face, Franklin nodded his head. He always did things in an open and candid manner. Besides, in the business world, once a deal waspleted, no one really cared or looked at its details. What really mattered was the final result. He did not pay much attention to Sophia¡¯s warning at all. ¡°You are really well-informed. You know something that many employees in ourpany don¡¯t. I¡¯ll need to have my employees learn from you in the future, Madame White.¡± What Franklin said was appropriate too. He sounded very polite, but his words were full of sarcasm toward Sophia. After all, Sophia had been in the business world for so many years. Although she was a woman, her influence was not inferior to that of a man. Sophia had saved the White Group from many crises by herself. Therefore, she did not take Franklin¡¯s words to heart. She just smiled. ¡°You must be joking. Only by knowing yourself and your enemy can you win every battle. Torres Corporation must have fully understood its opponents to be able to achieve such a feat.¡± ¡°You are right, Madam White. As the saying goes, know yourself and your enemy, and you will win every battle.¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes shed with caution and coldness when she saw that Franklin was frank but neither servile nor overbearing. She had not met many of the Torres family¡¯s descendants. She had only seen Franklin in various news articles. She had originally thought that the praises for Franklin in the news were just an exaggeration. However, as she faced Franklin now to discuss business matters for the first time, she realized that Franklin was indeed very decisive. All these years, Sophia had always wanted the White Group to surpass the Torres Group. Unfortunately, her son was no match for the Torres family¡¯s son, and her grandson was no match for the Torres family¡¯s grandson. However, she still did not give up. Sophia smiled at Franklin. She changed the topic. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. This is my granddaughter. I brought her out to buy clothes today.¡± Sophia had several sons. This granddaughter was the child of her youngest son, Jack White. Jack got marriedst year. As the chairman of the Torres Group, Franklin had attended the wedding with his grandmother. Jack and his wife had their child before the wedding. The rtionship of this couple had never been looked upon favorably by others. Before the child was born, the White family did not approve of their rtionship. The reason was that the woman came from a small unknown family. The White family believed that this woman was not worthy of Jack. However, Jack had been entangled with this woman for a few years. They had been together and broken up several times, but they had never truly separated. Instead, the woman even got pregnant before marriage. Although they had a child, the White family¡¯s attitude was still very firm. They did not allow this woman to enter their house. Therefore, Jack could only maintain an ambiguous rtionship with this woman and raise their daughter together. The White Family had never publicly acknowledged this woman and this granddaughter. It was not untilst year that all the major families suddenly received the White family¡¯s wedding invitation. Jack was finally going to marry her. Although they did not know the reason, everyone had prepared gifts to attend the wedding. Franklin was one of them. This matter had always been one of the gossips of the upper ss at that time. After all, it was rare for such arge family to be involved in such a case where the bride was pregnant before the actual wedding. Sophia especially valued the family¡¯s reputation. Everyone thought that Sophia would have a bad attitude toward her granddaughter. Jack was the youngest son in the family. He had no talent and was not very bright either. He was already thirty-two years old this year, but he had never gone out to work. Moreover, he had gotten his wife pregnant before marriage. Everyone thought that Sophia would be very annoyed, but unexpectedly, Sophia did not show any dissatisfaction at the wedding. The wedding scene was warm, with Sophia as a kind mother and Jack as a filial son. When Jack¡¯s wife served tea to Sophia, her smile was also sincere. After the wedding, many gossip magazines repeatedly photographed Sophia taking her granddaughter out to y. She appeared kind and loving. She did not look like a capable businesswoman at all. The gossip magazines proimed that even such a capable woman with an iron fist had a tender side. Chapter 282 - Our Virtue Cannot Match up to Her Social Position

Chapter 282: Our Virtue Cannot Match up to Her Social Position

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°I think your granddaughter¡¯s name is Apolline. She was a flower girl for your son Jack at the wedding banquetst year.¡± Apolline smiled and nodded at Franklin when her name was suddenly mentioned. ¡°Hello, Mr. Franklin. My name is Apolline White. I¡¯ve heard so much about you from Grandma. It¡¯s my honor to meet you here.¡± Lauren stood rooted to the ground. How could a six-year-old girl say such a thing? Why was she so formal? Upon hearing what Apolline said, Sophia patted her on the back. It was as if she was praising her. Franklin smiled. ¡°Apolline is really polite.¡± Sophia did not hide her satisfaction. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve taught this child etiquette since she was young. She¡¯s doing very well now.¡± After saying that, she cast a casual nce at Lauren. However, her gaze only lingered on Lauren for a moment before she turned to look at Franklin. Naturally, Franklin understood what Sophia meant. He waved at Lauren, and Lauren ran to his side and leaned against his leg. ¡°Madam White, this is...¡± ¡°I know who she is. You guys ced Lauren in someone else¡¯s care for a few years, right? Why is she back? I remember Tina saying that Lauren was a threat to the Torres family and could never be brought back. Why is she suddenly back now?¡± The news of the Torres family sending their granddaughter away had caused quite a stir back then, so everyone was well aware of the reason behind it. This was especially true for Sophia, who was also a good friend of the matriarch of the Torres family, Tina. Even though the olddy in front of Lauren looked rather scary and overly serious, Lauren did not care. She raised her hand and waved at Sophia. ¡°Hello, Grandma. I¡¯m Lauren.¡± Sophia opened her mouth slightly. Apolline, who was beside Sophia, had an even more exaggerated reaction. She actually raised her hand and covered her mouth with it, as if Lauren¡¯s actions just now were extremely unbelievable. Lauren felt a little upset in her heart. They were not living in the 15th or 16th century. Was there a need to act like this? It was obvious that Sophia could lower her head and talk to Lauren, but she refused to do so. She raised her head high and then lowered her eyes as if looking at Lauren would taint her eyes. Clearly, she did not have the slightest respect for Lauren. Of course, her words were equally infuriating. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me grandma. You can just call me Madam White.¡± What Sophia meant was that Lauren did not have the right to address her so intimately. Lauren pursed her lips. Both Franklin and Bryce called her ¡®grandma¡¯. But when it came to her, she could not follow suit. Instead, she could only call her Madame White. It was obvious that Sophia did not think that she was on the same level as Franklin and Bryce. Before Lauren could speak again, Bryce, who had never dared to utter a single word in front of Sophia, actually took a step forward. ¡°That¡¯s true, Franklin. I don¡¯t think that we should call her ¡®grandma¡¯ either. After all, she¡¯s such a respectable person. How could we possibly be worthy of her? It¡¯s better to follow Lauren and address her as Madame White.¡± When Sophia heard what Bryce said, she was stunned for a moment before she realized what he meant. She looked at Franklin. She originally thought that Franklin would criticize his younger brother, but she did not expect Franklin to actually look at Bryce with a smile in his eyes. He nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. Calling her ¡®grandma¡¯ is indeed a little too much. It¡¯s better for us to call her Madame White, in case our virtue cannot match up to her social position.¡± Franklin¡¯s words and smile seemed to be hiding a dagger. He seemed to be referring to themselves, but in reality, he was referring to Sophia. This was the first time they hade into contact with Sophia alone without Tina, and they had grown bolder. Sophia did not expect that the eldest grandson of the Torres family would dare to talk to her in this manner. She was so angry that she was trembling. However, she quickly calmed down and returned to her normal smile, as if she did not care about the younger generation. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the three of you would stand together as one.¡± ¡°Of course. We can only resist an outsider only when we are united.¡± It was unknown what actually triggered Franklin today, but he continued to speak sarcastically to Sophia. Franklin nodded at Sophia and said, ¡°Madam White, I¡¯ll leave first with my siblings. I still need to buy a few sets of clothes for my sister.¡± After saying that, he pulled Lauren out of the store. ¡°You can buy them at this store. I think this store is pretty good. The style of their dresses are simple and elegant. My granddaughter¡¯s clothes are all bought here.¡± After saying that, Sophia nced at Lauren as if she despised the purple dress she was wearing. Chapter 283 - Skinnier than You

Chapter 283: Skinnier than You

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren felt a little guilty. ¡®Do I really look like an eggnt?¡¯ she thought. ¡°Although children should wear lively and cute clothes, they still represent the family. It¡¯s better to be moreposed. You should also teach her some manners. Don¡¯t go out and embarrass the Torres family. Tina is well-known among us to be a person who abides by the rules.¡± ¡°No matter what, the reputation of a family should not be decided by a child. Madame White should not have to worry about what my younger sister is wearing. If Madame White has such intentions, why don¡¯t you take a look at the recent strategic ns of the White Group? I heard that your eldest son is interested in buying that piece ofnd in the south of the city recently? I suggest you do a good background check. You can¡¯t just buynd as and when you want. We¡¯ll make a move first. Have a good time with your granddaughter.¡± After he finished, he led Lauren away, with Bryce following closely behind. As Lauren was led away by her brother, she suddenly felt like the heroine in a film, feeling safe and secure as she was saved by the hero. It was not until they turned a corner and entered another shopping area that Lauren gave a thumbs up to Franklin. ¡°Brother, you were so awesome just now!¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Bryce¡¯s voice came from behind. What Bryce said just now had indeed given Lauren a shock. She did not expect Bryce to be so tough and dared to directly retort Sophia. Lauren turned around and said, ¡°You¡¯re fantastic too!¡± Bryce felt a little uneasy as this was the first time Lauren said that he was fantastic. He brushed his fringe from his forehead to distract himself. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not trying to help you. I¡¯ve always had a problem with that old woman. She nags every time she sees me.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know whether Bryce is telling the truth or not, but he should still hate me, and I doubt he is really speaking up for me,¡¯ Lauren thought. ¡°Franklin, who was that Madam White just now?¡± Lauren especially emphasized the words ¡®Madame White¡¯ in order to show her ¡®respect¡¯. Franklin initially thought that after being ridiculed by Sophia, Lauren would be a little unhappy. After all, she mentioned the foster care incident from four years ago. However, Lauren unexpectedly took it well. Franklin thought for a moment and found the simplest exnation. ¡°She is Grandma¡¯s friend.¡± Oh... Lauren understood now. She recalled the first time she saw her grandma in the Torres Mansion. No wonder she found Madam White a little familiar. The temperament of these two old people was exactly the same. Even the fact that they hated her was exactly the same. It was as if shad had been their enemy in their previous lives. ¡°But is my outfit really ugly? Does it really look like an eggnt?¡± As Lauren spoke, she became less confident. She felt that this outfit would make her look fresh and lively. They walked into another clothing store as they spoke. A salesgirl overheard what Lauren said. The salesgirl said, ¡°How can that be? You look really good in this dress, and this color makes you look very fair.¡± Lauren was ted when she heard this. She immediately decided to buy her clothes in this shop! The clothes in this shop were indeed great. Moreover, they were in the lively and cute style that Lauren liked. One of the dresses even had a bear and strawberry pattern printed on it. Lauren kept trying on dresses in the store while the two men outside waited quietly. When she reached the 6th item, Lauren suddenly remembered, ¡°Oh my, didn¡¯t Ie here today to buy a dress for Ruby? But I don¡¯t know what size Ruby is.¡± Bryce, who was sitting on a chair and writing math problems, looked up. ¡°You don¡¯t need to think about it. She is definitely skinnier than you.¡± The next second, Bryce was hit in the back by a small pink bag the size of a palm. In the end, Lauren still bought a dress for Ruby. She picked a total of six dresses, picked the correct size for herself, and picked out a smaller size for Ruby. Ruby was about the same height as Lauren, but slightly thinner. Lauren changed out of the purple dress and put on a bright yellow dress. The moment she changed out of the dress, Bryce had just finished a question. He raised his head and asked, ¡°Hey, why are you wearing a banana?¡± Lauren was speechless. ¡®Both of you are foodies. All you think about is eating!¡¯ When they left, they bumped into Sophia and Apolline in the parking lot. What made them even more amazed was that Apolline was carried into the car by the bodyguard next to her.. The bodyguard looked extremely cautious, as if he was afraid of hurting a single strand of Apolline¡¯s hair. Chapter 284 - Injured again

Chapter 284: Injured again

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Wasn¡¯t this a little too exaggerated? This little girl wasn¡¯t made of ss. It was impossible for her to get hurt just from a single knock. Sophia only got into the car after Apolline got in. Once their car had disappeared out of view, Lauren and Franklin shook their heads at the same time and got into the car. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad to be the granddaughter of this Madam White. She doesn¡¯t look like she has to worry about anything, but she¡¯s too restricted. It¡¯s quite good to be like Lauren. She¡¯s able to climb up into the car all by herself.¡± At that moment, Lauren, who was trying her best to climb up the car, raised her head and nced at Bryce. ¡°Come and give me a hand!¡± The new set of clothes that Lauren had changed into looked good, but it was cumbersome and not very convenient for her to move around in. She had tried to get into the car several times but failed. Lauren reached out her small hand to Bryce who was already in the car. Bryce looked at the chubby little hand in front of him and helped Lauren up. Lauren¡¯s hand was very warm and soft. It was also very small. Bryce felt like he was holding a soft toy as he pulled Lauren up. ¡°Franklin, Lauren is already seated. You can drive now.¡± While she was sitting in her seat, Lauren began to tidy up her dress. Under her feet were shopping bags filled to the brim. She could already imagine the scene of her and Ruby wearing the same dress and ying together. There would definitely be many people who would be envious! When they came out of the mall, it was already dinner time, so they decided to eat outside. Franklin basically did not have any requirements regarding food, so it was up to Lauren and Bryce to decide. Lauren wanted to eat pizza, while Bryce wanted to eat Sichuan cuisine. He liked spicy food. ¡°You can¡¯t eat spicy food. Franklin¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t good, so we should eat something light.¡± ¡°Is the pizza light?¡± ¡°At least the pizza isn¡¯t spicy, right?¡± Both of them had their own opinions and wanted to eat different things. In the end, they could only take away pizza, order Sichuan food to send home, and eat at home. The two of them sat at one end of the dining table and ate their own food. ¡°Master Franklin, what¡¯s wrong with Miss Lauren and Master Bryce? Haven¡¯t they been getting along quite well these past two days?¡± Franklin took a sip of his fish congee. They were getting along quite well now. As long as they did not quarrel over their mother¡¯s matter, it was good enough in his eyes. No one in the family liked to eat pizza except for Lauren. Even though Lauren loved to eat, she would not be able to finish such arge pizza by herself. Moreover, the fragrance from the Sichuan beef across the table was way too tempting! Lauren looked at the pizza, but her mind was filled with thoughts of Sichuan beef and stir-fried pork with chili. She swallowed. Just as she was about to speak, she was disturbed by a voice at the door. ¡°I¡¯m really unlucky today. Is this a year of challenges for me?¡± Quinn¡¯s voice had already spread throughout the Torres Mansion before one could even see him. Quinn did note in with his hand on his forehead this time, even though his forehead was still bruised. Today, he came back with his hand injured. Mr. Hayes hurried to meet him when he saw that. ¡°Master Quinn, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you keep getting injured every two or three days? You have to be careful!¡± Mr. Hayes nagged as he led Quinn to the sofa and sat him down. A servant had already taken out a medical kit for him. Quinn moved his left hand away, only to reveal arge piece of skin scratched from his right arm, the wound has been given simple treatment. Bryce took one look and turned his head away. He couldn¡¯t stand the sight of such a bloody mess. Lauren was staring straight at Quinn. Bryce reached out his hand and waved it in front of Lauren. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you find it disgusting?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so disgusting about that? I have seen worse.¡± Lauren squeezed her eyebrows at Bryce, who instantly understood what she meant by this. While the others were treating his wound, Quinn rested his other hand on the back of the sofa. He sighed, ¡°It seems that my new office doesn¡¯t like me. You know what? When I went there today, I was scratched by a sharp corner of a cab. The strange thing is that at that time, the cab was two or three steps away from me, but it suddenly scratched me. I don¡¯t know why.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you take a look next time!¡± Lauren said. ¡°You¡¯ll help me take a look? What can you see?¡± ¡°Well...just like you said, maybe that office might not like you.. There might be something strange in that ce.¡± Chapter 285 - Anxious

Chapter 285: Anxious

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Mr. Hayes stopped moving the hand that was applying medicine for Quinn. ¡°Something strange? What kind of strange thing?¡± ¡°Nothing! I am just spouting nonsense,¡± Lauren quickly said. Mr. Hayes mumbled to himself before continuing to treat Quinn¡¯s wound. Suddenly, Lauren¡¯s phone watch rang. She recognized the number. It was the phone number of Ruby¡¯s guardian. She pointed at the phone number and shouted excitedly, ¡°Ruby is calling me!¡± Everyone in the Torres family already knew that Lauren had a good friend who wasing to stay for the time being. They knew what Ruby had experienced in her own home, so they didn¡¯t have any objections. Lauren picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Ruby?¡± Everyone could hear the conversation since the phone watch was set to speaker mode. ¡°Lauren, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still at the police station. The social worker is helping me with the paperwork. I¡¯m waiting for her.¡± Initially, Lauren wanted to ask about her situation, but she decided to wait until she met Ruby in person. ¡°By the way, Lauren, I¡¯ve already sent in my application to live with you to the police. Can Ie over today?¡± Why was she in such a hurry? Lauren was a little surprised. ¡°Um¡­of course. That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°But the police still need you guys to go through the formalities,¡± Ruby said. Franklin heard the conversation. He pointed at his phone and Lauren understood. ¡°My brother will call the police. There¡¯s no need to go over.¡± ¡°I see. Alright, then the police will send us over in a while.¡± ¡°Alright, Ruby. See youter.¡± Mr. Hayes put away the medical kit and stood up from the sofa. ¡°In that case, I have to quickly prepare an extra set of toiletries in Miss Torres¡¯ room. I didn¡¯t expect her friend to arrive so quickly.¡± Lauren also felt that it was a little strange that Ruby would be so eager. She had never been a person who liked to trouble others. Lauren originally thought that Ruby would onlye over after she called to rush her. Hence, she did not expect that Ruby would actuallye over on her own ord. Lauren also quickly jumped down from the chair, no longer caring about the pizza or Sichuan food anymore. She went straight to her room to clean up. Her new friend wasing, so of course, she had to give her a good impression! Half an hourter, Lauren saw Ruby at the door. She had specially waited for her at the door. Franklin apanied Lauren over. He negotiated with the police officers for a few minutes, then helped Ruby take her luggage inside the house. Ruby was very obedient and greeted everyone in the living room. ¡°Ruby, let me show you my room. It¡¯s very nice.¡± Just now, the servant had helped to change a new set of bedsheets for her. However, Ruby did not look very keen. While Lauren was happily introducing her dolls to Ruby, she did not have many expressions on her face. She smiled and from time to time gave one- or two-word responses. Ruby brought two big bags with her this time. One bag was some daily clothes, and the other bag was some of her personal belongings. ¡°Lauren, I want to take a shower first.¡± ¡°Yeah, go ahead.¡± Lauren helped Ruby familiarize herself with the bathroom. [System Divine Nine: Host, don¡¯t you find the aura here a little strange?] Lauren sat on the bed and suddenly heard System Divine Nine speak. System Divine Nine¡¯s instinct was rarely wrong, Lauren closed her eyes to sense it. ¡°It is indeed a little strange.¡± As the Torres Mansion was located in a geomantic treasurend with concentrated positive energy, the aura here was very pure. However, when Lauren sensed it earlier, she discovered that this pure aura was mixed with a strange aura that was difficult to detect. However, this aura was very weak. It came and went as if someone was deliberately suppressing it. However, no matter how weak it was, it could still be detected. Like a ck dot in a white field, it would always attract attention. ¡°Could it be that a little ghost identally barged in?¡± [System Divine Nine: We can¡¯t rule out this possibility, but judging from this aura alone, this ghost either has extremely weak or extremely strong energy.] Lauren nodded in agreement. They could sense that this aura was very weak, so either this ghost was very weak, or it was so strong that it could conceal its own aura. For Lauren, there were still many unknown things. The ghosts that she had encountered so far were just a drop in the ocean. So she didn¡¯t dare to be careless at any time.. Chapter 286 - Bathroom

Chapter 286: Bathroom

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio While Ruby was taking a shower, Lauren was alone in her room. She quickly gathered her breath and concentrated her spiritual consciousness to sense the existence of this weak evil aura. System Divine Nine also gave her a helping hand. The two of them joined forces. Soon, Lauren sensed which direction the aura came from. It did note from Lauren¡¯s room. She opened the door, closed her eyes, and slowly followed the aura. The closer she got, the stronger the aura became. ¡°Lauren, what are you doing?¡± Lauren was suddenly taken aback by Ruby¡¯s shout. She opened her eyes and the spiritual consciousness that she had just gathered dispersed. Lauren realized that she was already standing in front of the bathroom door. Ruby had opened the bathroom door, and her hair was still dripping. Ruby¡¯s clothes were messy, as if she had worn them in a hurry. There was still steam in the bathroom. Lauren turned her head, and then looked into the bathroom. ¡°Ruby, did anything strange happen while you were taking a shower?¡± ¡°Strange things? No?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Lauren scratched her head and looked at the bathroom again before she left. She looked reluctant to part. ¡®That¡¯s weird, Little Nine. Can you still sense that aura?¡¯ [System Divine Nine: Yes, I can, but it¡¯s even weaker. Maybe it¡¯s just a little ghost.] Lauren nodded. A little ghost would soon be unable to withstand the positive energy of the Torres family and would run away on its own. After returning to her room, Lauren pulled Ruby to read aic book on her bed. It had just been delivered to her today. The drawings in theic books in it were all very cute, and everyic book shared a profound life experience. Lauren loved reading them. Lauren was reading when she looked up to find Ruby holding the book in a daze. ¡°Ruby, sometimes I think you don¡¯t look like a child at all. You look like an adult. Adults like to be in a daze. No, it shouldn¡¯t be called a daze. ording to my second brother, the adults are thinking in a daze. So, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°Oh, I...I was just thinking about my mom.¡± ¡°Your mother? Didn¡¯t she beat you? Why do you miss her?¡± ¡°She beat me. But sometimes she was good to me.¡± After a while, Ruby suddenly overturned her previous words. ¡°No, but she¡¯s still a bad person.¡± Just as Ruby said this, Lauren felt that the aura in the room had changed again. The evil aura seemed to have be more obvious, and then it faded away in an instant. What was going on here? Lauren had never encountered such a thing before, she deeply felt that now things were really getting more and more mysterious. What a world out there! ¡°But why did your mother beat you? I thought your mother loves you very much.¡± Ruby said, ¡°She really loves her daughter.¡± Lauren thought she had misheard. ¡°Huh? What did you say? What do you mean when you say she really loves her daughter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± said Ruby. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about her anymore, okay?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± replied Lauren with a nod. ¡°Let¡¯s continue reading theic then!¡± However, Lauren was too tired. Although she had been sleeping for half the day, she had exhausted herself by staying up until five in the morning yesterday. As a result, she fell asleep while reading theic. Ruby looked at Lauren¡¯s sleeping face for a while, then pulled theic book out of her hand and covered her with the quilt. There was a knock on the door. Ruby got off the bed and opened the door. It was Franklin who stood at the door. He looked into the room and saw that Lauren was already lying on the bed with her eyes closed. ¡°Lauren is asleep?¡± Ruby nodded. ¡°Yes, she fell asleep while reading just now.¡± ¡°Alright, nothing else. I just cut some fruit and wanted to ask if you guys would like to eat it.¡± Ruby was a cautious-looking little girl. Franklin thought that she would definitely reject him. He turned around and was about to leave when Ruby suddenly said, ¡°I want to eat it.¡± Although Franklin did not expect this oue, he had already said it, so he nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to bring it up to you.¡± Ruby shook her head and closed the door. ¡°No need to. Since Lauren is sleeping and I don¡¯t want to disturb her, I¡¯ll go downstairs and eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ruby walked in front while Franklin walked behind. Ruby¡¯s hair wasbed into a high ponytail, swaying as she walked. Chapter 287 - Brother

Chapter 287: Brother

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When she went down the stairs, she was not like Lauren, who had many small movements. Lauren was always jumping around, and when she went down the stairs, she was also restless. Every time Franklin saw her, he would scold her, but Lauren remained the same. Ruby was different. When she walked, she held the handrail of the stairs with her right hand. She was very steady, taking a step at a time. Franklin recalled what Lauren had said to him before: Ruby had the maturity and steadiness of a grown-up. Downstairs, everyone was sitting and eating fruit in a neat row. ¡°Where is Lauren? I had washed her favorite strawberry,¡± Mr. Hayes asked. ¡°Lauren was already asleep, so I didn¡¯t wake her up.¡± ¡°Ruby,e sit down and eat your fruit,¡± said Franklin, pointing to the empty seat. Ruby nodded and sat down obediently on the sofa. She did not feel shy at all. She picked up the fruit and began to eat. There was a very popr variety show on TV, and everyone was watching attentively andughing their heads off. Franklin never had much interest in entertainment. After he ate two or three strawberries, he just sat there with his eyes fixed on the television, but his expression was unchanged. Ruby, who was beside him, was the same. She did not put her attention on the television at all. ¡°Brother Franklin.¡± She called out to Franklin. Franklin did not hear it at first, but Ruby raised her voice and called out again. The others were all immersed in the television and did not notice their movements. Franklin heard it this time and turned to look at Ruby. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Brother Franklin, I heard from Lauren that you know Samuel Sullivan, Rene Sullivan¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know him. He¡¯s my high school ssmate. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Franklin wasn¡¯t surprised when he was questioned by Ruby because Lauren had told him about it before. ¡°I heard from Lauren that you have a lot of photos of Samuel. Can I take a look?¡± Although Franklin could not understand why Ruby was so interested in Samuel, he was not a busybody. Ruby was a young adult, so she must have her reasons for doing so. He nodded, stood up, and walked to a table in the side hall. ¡°The photos are on that table.¡± Ruby stood up and followed Franklin. The photo frames hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so the developed photos were still on the table. Ruby sat on a nearby chair. Before Franklin could say anything, Ruby had already pickedI up the stack of photos. Some of the photos were of Franklin and his ssmates, but most of them were taken with Samuel. To Franklin¡¯s surprise, Ruby was able to quickly identify which photo had Samuel and which hadn¡¯t. She would quickly skip through those photos without Samuel. As for those photos with Samuel, she would carefully look at them for a while and then flip to the next one. Even in those ss photos, she could still find Samuel very quickly. There were about 200 photos developed by Franklin this time, and Ruby quickly finished flipping through them. She carefully put down the stack of photos and asked Franklin, ¡°Brother Franklin, is there anything else?¡± Franklin was surprised. This was...not enough? There were still some photos. ¡°There are still other photos, but they haven¡¯t been developed yet. You have to wait.¡± Some of the previous photos were in his old camera. As the camera had not been used for a long time, there were some problems, so he had sent it to the repair shop for maintenance, which exined the dy. ¡°Then, can I look at those photos after they are developed?¡± Franklin nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll tell you when the timees.¡± Ruby jumped down from the chair. ¡°Okay, thank you, Brother Franklin. I¡¯ll go back and rest first.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Brother Franklin? Franklin did not expect that he would be addressed in this way one day. Suddenly, he realized that something was not right. Ruby called him ¡®Brother Franklin¡¯ and there was nothing wrong with it, as she and Lauren were from the same generation. But why... Why did she call Samuel by his name? As if... But he had been ssmates with Samuel for so long, and he had never heard him mention Ruby. He had mentioned Rene quite frequently. He pinched the space between his eyebrows. There were so many strange things about Ruby. He had to tell Lauren some other day. No matter what, she had to sleep soundly that night. After finding out that the red-and-white charm did not affect them, Lauren wanted toplete the task as soon as possible.. However, she realized that she had slept until nine in the morning. Chapter 288 - Whose Father

Chapter 288: Whose Father

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren was speechless. She had really slept like a log! It was easy for her to exhaust her energy if she kept studying things in her spiritual consciousness. However, Lauren had slept for too long...she really despised herself. She turned around in the sunny room and realized that she was not alone today. She looked to the side, but there was no one beside her bed. Lauren patted her head. She was really a terrible host. She had invited Ruby to stay over, but she fell asleep first. When she woke up, she did not know where Ruby was. Lauren quickly got out of bed to look for Ruby, but her room door opened just at that moment. ¡°Ruby, why are you awake so early? I¡¯m really sorry aboutst night. I fell asleep first.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry about? If you¡¯re sleepy, go to sleep first.¡± This was exactly what Lauren liked about Ruby. Lauren herself was quite careless and insensitive. Although Ruby had a cold expression on her face, she was always very tolerant of her. ¡°When did you get up?¡± ¡°I usually wake up at around six in the morning.¡± Wake up at around six in the morning? Lauren¡¯s eyes widened. Every day, when she went to kindergarten, she had to snooze a few rm clocks before she could get up. ¡°I just had breakfast downstairs with all your brothers. You should wash up and go for breakfast. If you don¡¯t eat breakfast, your stomach will get upset.¡± ¡°Ruby, you sounded like one of those parents in those TV dramas who constantly nag at their kids,¡± said Lauren. ¡°They nag because they love you. Lauren, can I use your desk?¡± ¡°Of course you can. Feel free to use it.¡± Laurenzily sat on the bed. She watched as Ruby took out a pile of books from her backpack and ced them on the desk. She lowered her head, picked up a pen, and began to write. Ruby exined, ¡°I haven¡¯t been to kindergarten for the past few days. I¡¯ve also missed the lessons for the talent program, so I need to make up for it.¡± Lauren looked at the hardworking Ruby and felt that she was aplete and utterzy dog. ¡®The bed is so warm!¡¯ Lauren thought, still reluctant to leave, but she cheered herself on. ¡°No! I can¡¯t be so decadent. I have to get up!¡± She got up quickly, washed up and went downstairs. When she did, she saw Franklin standing at the door talking to someone. Franklin then closed the door, he had a bag in his hand. Lauren went over to Franklin and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Some photos that just got printed. It was supposed to take two days. I didn¡¯t expect it to be done so soon.¡± Franklin said as he took out the photos and sat on the sofa to look at them. Lauren picked up a bean bun and ate it while looking at the photos together with Franklin. ¡°Franklin, look at this girl. Everyone is looking at the ckboard, but she is the only one looking at you. She must like you. That¡¯s how it is on TV!¡± Franklin curled up his index finger and knocked on the top of Lauren¡¯s head. ¡°You little brat, you¡¯re always thinking about such things.¡± Lauren was in pain and raised her hand to rub her forehead. Franklin then turned to a photo taken at his high school¡¯sing of age ceremony when he was 18. That¡¯s when one invited their parents to the ceremony. When Franklin was 18 years old, Maria was pregnant with Lauren, so hising of age ceremony that year was only attended by his father Sean. Sean was proud of Franklin, but he never showed his feelings. So when Franklin took this photo with his father Sean, they stood far apart and looked like two strangers taking pictures together. Lauren wondered if these wealthy families were all the same. They had difficulty expressing their feelings. She had a different mindset: she felt that if one liked someone, one should say it. The next photo was a photo of Samuel and a man. They looked very close, and their arms were around each other. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Ruby¡¯s dad? Why is he taking pictures with Samuel?¡± Lauren asked, pointing at the man. ¡°What did you say?¡± Franklin asked in surprise. ¡°This man is Ruby¡¯s father. So Brother Samuel knows Ruby¡¯s father. No wonder Ruby also knows Brother Samuel.¡± Lauren pointed at the man who was putting his arm around Samuel¡¯s shoulder. The bean paste today was very sweet, to Lauren¡¯s delight. ¡°Lauren, this man is Samuel¡¯s father,¡± Franklin pointed at the man and said to Lauren in a very serious tone. ¡°For the past three years, Samuel¡¯s father was at the parent-teacher conference every year.. I¡¯ve even had dinner with him.¡± Chapter 289 - Samuels Mother Committed Suicide

Chapter 289: Samuel¡¯s Mother Committed Suicide

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Huh?¡± Half of the bun in Lauren¡¯s hand fell on her nightdress. ¡°How is this possible? I¡¯ve seen their family photos in the living room at Ruby¡¯s house. That person is Ruby¡¯s father.¡± Lauren and Franklin looked at each other. In an instant, Lauren recalled the melodramatic scenes in the eight o¡¯clock TV series. The reason why Ruby was so familiar with Samuel was that he was her biological brother. Lauren was shocked by this discovery. Franklin took out all the photos that had Samuel¡¯s father in them and put them aside. ¡°It¡¯s better if Ruby doesn¡¯t see these photos. After all, this is her private matter.¡± Lauren nodded and looked at the photos. Although the handsome man in the photos looked to be in his forties, it was not difficult to tell that he must have had a different style when he was young. She found it hard to imagine that such a man would actually be two-timing. Lauren shook her head. ¡°As expected, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡± ¡°But Rene and Samuel have both passed away. What about their parents? Why hasn¡¯t Ruby¡¯s father visited her for so long? I¡¯ve seen her family photo before. Both Ruby and her parents looked very happy in the photo.¡± Franklin pinched his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. After graduating from high school, I rarely saw Samuel¡¯s parents. I only saw them once at Samuel¡¯s memorial, but...Samuel¡¯s mother alsomitted suicide a few days after the memorial.¡± Samuel¡¯s mother alsomitted suicide? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then this family really haspletely broken down,¡± Lauren said with regret. Franklin stared at the stack of photos that he had picked out and ced aside. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it had already broken down before this. It was just that I didn¡¯t hear about it. I¡¯m sure Samuel doesn¡¯t know about it either.¡± So, Ruby had befriended Rene... Lauren did not want to maliciously specte about Ruby. However, it was really too much of a coincidence. Rene and Samuel definitely did not know that they had the same father as Ruby. ¡®But why does Ruby like Samuel and Rene so much? Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t Ruby hate them?¡¯ ¡®What does Ruby¡¯s mother, Susan, think about this matter? Did she know that Ruby was a good friend of Rene and Samuel?¡¯ ¡®Could Ruby¡¯s attitude toward Susan have something to do with this matter?¡¯ Suddenly, Lauren could not believe her previous judgment. There were too many twists and turns, and there were a lot of things about Ruby that could not be exined. The sudden change in Ruby¡¯s temperament, as well as Susan¡¯s description of Ruby having mentioned Ruby¡¯s sudden mastery of mathematics, made Lauren feel that Ruby must have been hiding something. The change in temperament could be due to a physical and psychological blow, or... Lauren remembered that evil aura. If she remembered correctly, every time the evil aura appeared, it was when she was with Ruby. The evil aura appeared when Ruby fainted inside the kindergarten, in the hospital, and in the Torres familyst night. The evil auras always had the same characteristics. They were faint and very weak. They came and went very quickly. Could this have something to do with Ruby? Lauren immediately made a decision. She wanted to ask Susan about it. All along, she had only heard the one-sided story from Ruby. Even what she knew about Susan was also heard from Ruby¡¯s mouth. Perhaps Susan had a different version. However, Ruby was here today. It was not possible for Lauren to abandon Ruby on the first day. It was better to arrange another time in the future. Quinn did not go to work today. His hand was injured yesterday and his forehead was injured the day before yesterday. Today, Mr. Hayes ordered him to rest at home. He woke up eventer than Lauren. Lauren had already finished eating two bean buns and drinking arge ss of milk before Quinn came downstairs. Quinn sat across from Lauren at the dinner table. Quinn nced to his left and right. When he saw no one else, he said, ¡°Lauren, is what you said yesterday true?¡± ¡°What did I say yesterday? I said a lot of things every day. Which one are you referring to?¡± ¡°Oh, which other one could I be talking about? You said yesterday that the house might not like me, and there are some...¡± Quinn licked his lips as if he did not want to say that word.. He said, ¡°There are some strange things.¡± Chapter 290 - Settle Accounts Between Siblings

Chapter 290: Settle ounts Between Siblings

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Oh...about that.¡± Lauren nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Feng Shui in your house might not be good.¡± Although many self-proimed Feng Shui masters were con artists, it was still a genuine skill that required lots of knowledge. ¡°Statistically speaking, you shouldn¡¯t have been injured twice. However, you were injured, so you can¡¯t rule out this possibility.¡± ¡°Then...then what should I do? Do I need to set up something in a fixed position inside to suppress these strange things?¡± Lauren shook her head, then she nodded. ¡°We can do that, but it¡¯s just a temporary solution.¡± After hearing this, Quinn sat down next to Lauren and gave her a very ttering smile. ¡°Quinn, it scares me when you smile like this.¡± Quinn was speechless. ¡°Scared? Don¡¯t you think I look handsome when I smile like this? My fans love it when I smile in this manner.¡± Lauren got angry when he mentioned his fans. The manager of Evesting Legacy had been calling Lauren for the past two days,ining that he and his staff were really tired. There were many customers lining up at the door, and they had been working for more than ten hours a day,pletely breaking the ten-table-a-day rule of Evesting Legacy. Since Quinn sent out the post about Evesting Legacy on his Instagram page, it had caused a huge stir in the country. Evesting Legacy could not just sit by and do nothing. They could not just leave the customers waiting at the entrance of their restaurant. Therefore, they tried their best to satisfy them. Lauren did not have anything else to reward her staff with, so she could only give them money. Lauren did not think that Quinn¡¯s smile was handsome anymore when she thought about it. She turned her head to the side. Quinn frowned. He did not know what he said that had offended Lauren again. ¡°Um...don¡¯t you know how to catch ghosts? Why don¡¯t you go to my new office and help me take a look?¡± Lauren pouted her lips and said, ¡°I charge a very high fee for catching ghosts!¡± ¡°You...you¡¯re my sister! What kind of fee do you have to charge? We¡¯re blood-rted siblings, so there¡¯s no need to settle ounts.¡± ¡°Are you trying to trick me? The version I know is even blood-rted siblings have to settle ounts.¡± Quinn was a little surprised that Lauren was young but shrewd. ¡°Sigh, then tell me, what do you want? You¡¯re such a young child. Money is useless to you.¡± ¡°Who said it¡¯s useless?¡± Lauren mumbled. However, she did not need money, and going to the studio to catch a ghost was just a small matter. However, she could not think of what to ask from Quinn at the moment. ¡°Then you owe me for now. I¡¯ll tell you when I think of something in the future.¡± Quinn mmed the table. ¡°No problem. It¡¯s settled then. When are we going? Let¡¯s go today. We can¡¯t waste any more time. If my studio doesn¡¯t open, I won¡¯t be able to ept any more jobs.¡± Suddenly, there was amotion outside, and someone rang the doorbell. The servant who opened the door came back. ¡°Master Quinn, is this the piano you bought?¡± ¡°Oh yes, I forgot. The new studio hasn¡¯t been renovated yet, so I asked them to send it over here first. Just put it in the side hall. It¡¯s a big ce, so it won¡¯t block anyone.¡± When Quinn was young, he had learned to y the piano for a few years. After that, he felt that it was too boring, so he didn¡¯t continue to learn it. However, he thought that the studio had to have something to decorate it, so he bought a vertical piano. He instructed the piano to be put in ce and then sat on the chair to show off his skills. However, he had forgotten almost all the songs he had learned in the past. Now, he could only y the beginning of some songs ording to muscle memory. After ying for a while, he felt bored again and continued to disturb Lauren. ¡°How about today? I¡¯ll buy you an ice cream.¡± This offer was indeed tempting to Lauren. Recently, Lauren had not had the chance to eat ice cream. Every time Franklin or Ben came to pick her up, they would not let her eat ice cream. At home, Mr. Hayes did not allow her to eat too. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll ask Ruby what arrangements she has today.¡± Speaking of which, Ruby appeared at the staircase. ¡°Ruby, I just finished my breakfast. I was about to go up to look for you.¡± ¡°Oh, I heard the sound of a piano downstairs, so I came over to take a look.¡± ¡°Piano? Ruby, are you interested in piano?¡± Ruby nodded. Her eyes were already attracted to the piano in the side hall. ¡°Can I go and take a look?¡± Lauren nodded and said, ¡°Of course.. By the way, Ruby, I might have to go out with my brother today. What do you want to do today? Do you want toe with us?¡± Chapter 291 - Solo Recital

Chapter 291: Solo Recital

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ruby shook her head. She didn¡¯t seem interested at all. She didn¡¯t even ask them where they were going. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just stay here today. I have to go to kindergarten tomorrow, so I have to finish whatever that is still undone by today.¡± ¡°Oh okay.¡± Ruby gently stroked the piano as if she was treating something very precious. It was warm inside the house, so Ruby only wore short sleeves. The wounds on her arms had healed, leaving only a shallow scab. Lauren saw that Ruby seemed to be very interested in the piano. ¡°Ruby, do you know how to y the piano?¡± When Lauren recalled Ruby¡¯s performance at the symphony concert, she felt that it was not surprising at all. ¡°Yes, I know a little bit,¡± said Ruby. Nowadays, children were always forced by their parents to learn something after school. Lauren did not find it strange that Ruby knew how to y the piano. Lauren continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with my second brother. I¡¯ll be back soon and I¡¯ll bring you a lot of ice cream when Ie back.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Ruby, still staring at the piano, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t bring the ice cream.¡± ¡°May I y this piano?¡± Lauren looked at Quinn and he nodded nonchntly. ¡°Sure. I ced the piano here is for people to y it.¡± Then, Quinn tugged at Lauren. ¡°When do we leave?¡± Lauren also wanted to return as soon as possible. ¡°Let¡¯s do it now. Hurry up and change your clothes. We can leave now.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Quinn then ran upstairs. This was the first time Lauren had seen him move so quickly. Quinn was usuallyzy. At home, he always looked like he was about to fall asleep. The journey there took quite a bit of time, but it was very smooth. Just as Lauren had guessed, there was a little ghost ying tricks in that house. The ghost had been living in that empty house for a long time. It didn¡¯t want the house to be rented out, so it yed tricks on whoever lived there. Lauren quickly subdued the little ghost. On the way back, she even got Quinn to give her a treat. She brought a lot of ice cream home with her, nning to hide it in the fridge. They went there in the morning. When they got home, it was around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Just as they stopped the car, they heard a beautiful piano sound ying from the Torres Mansion. Lauren could hear the cadence and progression of emotions from the piano ying. Quinn asked, ¡°Hmm, is Franklin ying the piano?¡± Among the three brothers of the Torres family, Franklin was the one who yed the best. However, it had been a long time since he had yed the piano. ¡°Really? Franklin is ying the piano? That must be very cool! I want to see it!¡± Lauren quickly ran over. As soon as she entered the door, she saw arge group of servants from the Torres family gathered in the side hall. The scene was quite spectacr. Quinn followed behind Lauren and saw this scene, he teased, ¡°Yo, this is a solo recital. It¡¯s really nice. Your standard has not dropped after all these years, Franklin.¡± Then Lauren saw Franklining down from upstairs, he was flipping through the documents in his hands. Lauren pointed at Franklin, and said to Quinn, ¡°Hey, Franklin isn¡¯t the one ying the piano. Look, he¡¯s right here!¡± ¡°Oh. Then who is ying the piano now?¡± Quinn, who was 1.8 meters tall and taller than all the servants, stepped forward and stood on tiptoe. ¡°Lauren, the one ying the piano is your good friend. She¡¯s so good at ying the piano. Howe you¡¯re about the same age as her and don¡¯t know anything?¡± ¡°Ah, is it Ruby?¡± Lauren squeezed into the group of servants. Indeed, it was Ruby ying the piano. She was sitting upright on the piano chair. Her legs were short and could not reach the pedals, but that did not affect her performance. Her fingers were like dancing butterflies. They were very fast and urate. Ruby was really modest. She said that she only knew a little just now, but she clearly knew far more than just a little. Lauren heard the servants behind discussing. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand! But looking at the youngdy¡¯s posture, she must be good.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand either, but she does look awesome, so she should be very good.¡± Lauren thought to herself, ¡®So everyone is just an observer like me.¡¯ After the song waspleted, everyone started pping.. Eventually, the crowd began to disperse and make way for Franklin. Chapter 292 - Doing a Good Deed Every Day

Chapter 292: Doing a Good Deed Every Day

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Wow, Ruby, you¡¯re so good at ying the piano. Why do you know everything? I really envy you!¡± Lauren was very sincere in her praise. Lauren had always thought that she was intelligent, butpared to Ruby, she seemed to becking in everything. Franklin nodded as he closed the folder. ¡°You¡¯re really good at ying the piano.¡± Lauren looked at Franklin and said, ¡°You have learned how to y the piano, Franklin. You must be pretty good too.¡± Franklin smiled and shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t yed for many years, so I¡¯m a little rusty. I learned piano for more than ten years, but I might not even be as good as Ruby.¡± Lauren did not know much about piano, but after hearing what Franklin said, she admired Ruby even more. No matter how many secrets Ruby had, at least this ability truly impressed Lauren. Ruby jumped down from the piano chair and shook her head humbly. ¡°As long as everyone is willing to practice, they will be able to achieve this. Lauren, you can too.¡± Lauren nodded. ¡°Alright, I will work hard too!¡± As she spoke, Bryce came down with his backpack. Since they had already found the source of the bloody handprint, this female ghost would not cause any trouble for the time being. Therefore, Franklin exined to the police department and the Thomas Johnson High School would be once again reopened to the public. All the students had to go to ss. ¡°Aren¡¯t we only going on Monday?¡± ¡°We received a notification from the form teacher. The school is going to hold a senior year mobilization meeting tonight, so we have to go back early.¡± Ben had to go back to his hometown for these two days, so the Torres family didn¡¯t have a chauffeur for the time being. Therefore, Franklin became the chauffeur in his stead. ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Thomas Johnson High School? Wouldn¡¯t that be the perfect time to get that talisman out of the back of the closet? Lauren had a n. ¡°I want to go too, I want to go too!¡± ¡°Why are you going there for?¡± As Ruby and Mr. Hayes were both here, Lauren could not say it directly, so she winked at Franklin. Quinn said, ¡°What are you blinking for, Lauren? Is there sand in your eyes?¡± Where could the sand havee from?! Lauren felt like she was about to die of stupidity because of Quinn. ¡°No! I just wanted to go to Thomas Johnson High School to have a look!¡± Lauren specifically emphasized the words ¡°Thomas Johnson High School¡±. Franklin and Quinn quickly reacted to the situation. ¡°Oh, is that so? Then let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lauren thought to herself, ¡®I¡¯m so happy that I canplete another mission today!¡¯ Ruby continued to practice her piano at the Torres Mansion while Lauren followed Franklin and Bryce into the car. ¡°What are we going to do at this hour? Didn¡¯t you say that it would only be effective at 5 am?¡± ¡°It was only effective at 5 am because Fiona was trapped by the talisman paper behind the door. We just need to help her remove the talisman paper.¡± ¡°Alright. Does this mean that the mission isplete? I¡¯ll be free again after today. Turn off the damn heavenly eye as soon as possible. I¡¯m afraid of going to the toilet every night!¡± Bryce red at Lauren. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Didn¡¯t I tell you that there won¡¯t be any ghosts in the Torres family?¡± Although...that might not be the case now. Of course, Lauren did not finish the second half of her sentence. On the way to school, Bryce started talking about the Whatsapp group that he had created with the girls in his ss. ¡°The girls in my ss are pretty amazing. They had a lot of information. For example, they said that Fiona¡¯s grades were pretty good before, and she had always been an obedient girl in the eyes of the teachers and parents. Because her family¡¯s conditions aren¡¯t good, even the school uniform she wore was bought with money contributed by others. She received a schrship every year and she¡¯s a very amazing person.¡± Lauren looked out of the window at the street that shed past. She sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that such a good person passed away in her prime. Then let¡¯s go and set her free. Let¡¯s give her freedom.¡± ¡°Sure! Just count it as my daily good deed.¡± As it was the weekend, there were quite a lot of cars on the road. It took them quite a while to reach Thomas Johnson High School. The entrance of the school was once again active and lively. Students carrying backpacks and books reluctantly walked into the schoolpound. Bryce nced at a few of his ssmates. However, as the case of the bloody handprint had not been solved yet, there were still police officers on duty at the entrance. The school also increased the security. With Franklin around, they had no problem entering the school gate. Fortunately, the students were in ss and had not returned to the dormitory yet.. Otherwise, Bryce would not dare to walk into the female dormitory. Chapter 293 - Released

Chapter 293: Released

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In every few meters below the girls¡¯ dormitory, there was a person in a security uniform with a baton. Lauren shook her head slightly. Even if these people had guns, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see the ghosts. Besides, ghosts weren¡¯t afraid of physical damage. They went straight to the storeroom. As soon as they switched on the pendant lights, they saw them flicker. Lauren guessed that Fiona was hiding inside the pendant lights this time. However, Lauren did not need to use a charm to summon Fiona out this time. Instead, Fiona came out of the pendant light by herself. Willpower was indeed a powerful thing. It was very useful to both humans and ghosts. ¡°You guys are here? It¡¯s really been a long time.¡± Fiona did not look scary, but the way she appeared every time gave Bryce a fright. It was one thing for her to havee out from the rag the other time. But this time, she actually jumped down from the ceiling Bryce took two steps back. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you guys for so long. I thought you guys were intimidated by the talisman.¡± Fiona¡¯s eyes shifted to the corner behind the door. Lauren took a step forward and ced her hands on her hips. ¡°How can that be? I¡¯ve already found the source of this talisman.¡± Fiona raised her eyelids when she heard that. Her eye makeup was very exquisite. The eyeliner at the end of her eyes was done perfectly. Her eyshes were also curled, which erged her eyes by quite a bit. Her wavy brown hair was also very smooth and shiny. It was obvious that she took great care of it. Lauren thought, that she must have been very popr with boys when she was alive. However, why did she feel that something was wrong? What was wrong? Bryce was in a hurry to go back to ss. If he waste, the form teacher would punish them by making them stand outside the ssroom and that would be very embarrassing. He hurriedly urged, ¡°Hurry up. Isn¡¯t it just tearing a talisman? Stop wasting time here.¡± Bryce recalled what Lauren had said. That talisman would not affect humans, so he squatted down, grabbed the talisman with his hand, and pulled it down. ¡°Wait!¡± Lauren shouted. However, before Lauren could stop him, Bryce had already gently pulled down the red and white talisman. In an instant, a gust of wind blew out of the storeroom. In the blink of an eye, Fiona had already disappeared. Lauren closed her eyes and focused her spiritual consciousness, but she could no longer sense Fiona. ¡°Looks like she has already left.¡± Bryce casually crumpled the talisman paper and threw it on the ground. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it done?!¡± Lauren frowned and felt uneasy. Was it done? What exactly was wrong? ¡°Alright, you guys can take your time and walk out. I¡¯m going to leave. If the girls see me strolling around in the girls¡¯ dormitory, won¡¯t I lose all my face? I¡¯m going to leave first!¡± Bryce picked up his backpack and ran outside. Lauren was still standing in the same spot. Franklin did not participate much in the entire mission because this was a good opportunity for Lauren and Bryce to get closer to each other. Now that Bryce had left, Franklin walked up to Lauren. ¡°Lauren, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Brother, I keep feeling that something is a little strange. I feel that the Fiona that everyone is talking about is very different from the Fiona that we saw.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What I heard in the car just now was that Fiona was a girl from a poor family. She even had to borrow money to buy her school uniform. Moreover, the teachers and parents all thought that she was very obedient. However, the Fiona we saw just now was wearing such exquisite makeup. Her hair was even permed and dyed. Was the Fiona from ten years ago really like this?¡± Lauren recalled Fiona¡¯s unusual reaction when they mentioned bullying at that time. It was as if she was not a victim of bullying at all. Franklin asked, ¡°Then...what does this mean?¡± Lauren sighed and shook her head. However, she was certain that the mission was notpleted yet. The fourth and fifth missions were to find the owner of the bloody handprint and find out the truth about Fiona¡¯s incident. However, the ghost had already been ¡°released¡± by them. They had also thought that they had found the truth, but the system had never notified them that the mission had beenpleted. This meant that something had gone astray somewhere. However... Lauren looked at the talisman that Bryce had thrown on the ground. They had already released this ghost. It would be very difficult to find this ghost except by coincidence or if Lauren¡¯s cultivation increased significantly. This was a bit tricky. Chapter 294 - Love Was Very Complicated

Chapter 294: Love Was Very Complicated

¡°Franklin, we have to look for the students who were in Fiona¡¯s ss ten years ago to understand the situation better.¡± Since they could not get an answer from Fiona, they could only look for an answer from somewhere else. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements,¡± said Franklin. Franklin graduated from there, so he knew a few people in the school. He would try his best to find someone when the time came. Lauren nodded, but her heart did not calm down. She just hoped that this ghost would not continue to cause trouble after leaving the school. After leaving Thomas Johnson High School, Lauren followed Franklin home with a worried heart. Everything was normal when they got home. However, there was a small incident when they were watching TV at night. Local news was being broadcast on the TV, and one of the news caused a hugemotion today. There was an ident that involved two cars on the main road. The two cars overturned at the same time. The owner of the car in the back dragged his family to safety first. The owner of the car in front was alone in the car, and the car exploded before the people around him had the time to save him. He died as a result. Such idents happened from time to time. There were always people who were distracted while driving, and full responsibility was ced on the owner of the car at the back. Although the members of the Torres family were sad when they heard of such idents, there was nothing they could do. When Mr. Hayes saw the news, he began to remind Franklin to be careful while driving. Every time he saw a news report about a traffic ident, Mr. Hayes would nag and everyone was already used to it. The news soon reached the next segment, but Ruby, who was standing at the side, suddenly spoke up. ¡°These people who only know how to protect themselves and do nothing to save others are really disgraceful!¡± Everyone heard what Ruby said as she did not speak softly. Lauren asked in a low voice, ¡°Ruby, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lauren looked at Ruby and saw that she was staring at the TV. She was clutching her pants with both hands, and her fingertips were turning white. She called out to Ruby again, and only then did Rubye back to her senses. She shook her head and returned to normal. At night, Lauren did not fall asleep earlier than Ruby. They were both lying on the bed. Franklin had already turned off the lights for them, but Lauren was not sleepy today. She was lying in bed with her eyes wide open. Lauren could feel that Ruby was not sleeping either, she was tossing and turning. ¡°Ruby, can¡¯t you sleep?¡± Lauren suddenly felt that this was a good time to chat. At this time, Ruby happened to be unable to sleep. Moreover, it was night. It was the easiest to let one¡¯s guard down at night. ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with what I am about to ask.¡± Under the faint moonlight, Lauren saw Ruby nodding her head. ¡°I won¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t your fathere to visit you even after such a thing happened to you? I saw a lot of photos of you and your father at your house before, and he seemed to love you very much.¡± After a moment of silence, Ruby said something that made Lauren fall silent. She said, ¡°But love can be shared with a lot of people. He has someone else he loves, so I¡¯m not important anymore.¡± Judging from what Ruby said, it seemed that she knew the truth. Her father had another family. ¡°Do you hate him? Though he gave his love to someone else, he loves you too,¡± Lauren said. ¡°In my world, love is unique and exclusive. Even if he still loves me, once he gave his love to someone else, the love he gave me is reduced. It¡¯s also mixed with impurities. I don¡¯t want this kind of love.¡± Unique? Exclusive? Lauren was confused. ¡°So love is such aplicated thing?¡± ¡°Love is notplicated. It¡¯s onlyplicated by people. People¡¯s greed and desires are always infinite. Once you have one, you will want another.¡± Lauren felt that Ruby tonight was more mature than Ruby in the past. Sometimes, Lauren could not understand what she was saying. ¡°Then¡­Ruby, why did your mother hit you? Doesn¡¯t your mother love you?¡± Ruby remained silent for a long time when she heard the question. Lauren was so sleepy while waiting for an answer, she even thought that Ruby would not answer. While she was half asleep and half awake, she heard Ruby say, ¡°It should be love. After all, it has been so many years. It should be love.¡± But at this time, Lauren¡¯s eyelids were already very heavy, and before she could answer Ruby, she fell asleep. In her mind, she was pondering what Ruby meant when she said ¡°it has been so many years¡±.. Chapter 295 - A Reversal

Chapter 295: A Reversal

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The next morning, Lauren was woken up by the rm clock again. Ruby woke up a few minutes earlier than her and was already washing up. Lauren stayed in bed for a while before getting up again. Carina was aware that Lauren and Ruby were living together, so she was not surprised to see the two of them getting out of the same car. She squatted down and asked about Ruby¡¯s condition. She was relieved to see that Ruby was not in a bad mood. ¡°You two go in first. By the way, Lauren,e to the office to look for me in the afternoon. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Oh okay.¡± Lauren nodded nkly. She didn¡¯t know why Carina was looking for her. The morning passed peacefully. Ruby was in a good mood today, and she treated the other children much more warmly than before. The other children did not know what had happened to Ruby a while ago, and Ruby did not show it at all. Even though something had happened at home, Ruby was much more lively than before. After lunch, the children were free to move about. Lauren went to the office to look for Carina. Carina was the only one in the office. When she saw Lauren, she even deliberately closed the door, as if she wanted to say something important. Lauren stood in front of Carina obediently. ¡°Miss Bailey, why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Lauren, Ruby¡¯s mother, Susan Harding, wants to meet you.¡± ¡°Meet me? Why?¡± ¡°She knows you are good friends with Ruby in kindergarten, so she has some questions for you. The case regarding Ruby and her mother isn¡¯t over yet. Ruby has already confirmed many times that the injuries on her body, including the allergy incident, were caused by her mother. However, her mother has yet to admit it, and the police have no direct evidence to prove it. Therefore, you may need to cooperate to answer some questions.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. You just need to tell the truth.¡± Lauren nodded. She originally wanted to look for Susan, but she did not expect Susan to take the initiative to meet her. This saved her a lot of effort. ¡°Sure, Miss Bailey. I¡¯m willing to meet Ruby¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°As this matter cannot be dyed, the police also want to close the case as soon as possible and find out who is at fault, can we go over this afternoon? I will help you apply for leave for the kindergarten sses.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll let my brother know first.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pick you up from ss then.¡± After Lauren left the office, she used her phone watch to call Franklin. ¡°Alright, you can go. But you have to be careful not to get too close.¡± After all, Susan was still a suspect. Franklin did not want Lauren to get hurt. Lauren nodded and returned to ss. After returning to ss, Lauren began to pack up her things. The students around saw it and asked Lauren where she was going, and Ruby also looked straight at Lauren. ¡°Oh, I have something at home, so my brother called Miss Bailey to apply for leave. I¡¯m going out with my family this afternoon.¡± ¡°Wow! Lauren, you¡¯re so lucky. You don¡¯t have to attend ss this afternoon!¡± Lauren smiled. She really thought it was a good idea as her kindergarten sses were too boring and not challenging at all. Although the children here were all very nice, Lauren felt that it was a waste of time to stay here sometimes. After she was done packing, Carina came to pick her up after a while. As it was not good to park the police car at the entrance of the kindergarten, Carina and Lauren walked for a block before they got into the car sent by the police station. Lauren had met the police officers of this police station before. After getting into the car, she greeted the police officers. The police officers were now very used to this little fellow¡¯s participation in various cases. Since Lauren¡¯s guardian was not around, Carina had to apany her. ¡°How¡¯s Ruby¡¯s mother? Is she still unwilling to admit those things?¡± Carina asked. ¡°Yes, it was rare to see such a determined suspect. Usually, they would take the initiative to break the silence after being locked up for five to six days. It¡¯s just that there is too little evidence in this case, so we¡¯re also wondering if there¡¯s really a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°The case now depends on you, Lauren.¡± The police officer looked at Lauren and smiled. ¡°Okay!¡± Lauren nodded heavily. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do my best to help.¡± After arriving at the police station, Lauren was immediately brought to the interrogation room by the police without dy. Susan was currently wearing handcuffs and sitting opposite them. Chapter 296 - Hidden Agenda

Chapter 296: Hidden Agenda

Compared to before, she had lost a lot of weight. It was as if she had not been locked up for five to six days, but for five to six months. She looked very haggard and her hair was disheveled. When she saw Lauren walking over, Susan could not wait to ask, ¡°Lauren, how is Ruby? Is her health okay? Where is she staying now? Is she sleeping well? Eating well?¡± When it came to Ruby, Susan always seemed to have an endless supply of energy. Lauren answered in a serious tone. ¡°Auntie, Ruby is doing well. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± When Susan saw Lauren, the first thing she did was not to defend herself but to ask about Ruby¡¯s condition. Would a woman like Susan really hit Ruby? When she heard that Ruby was doing well, Susan rxed and leaned back in her chair. ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you so much, Lauren.¡± ¡°Ruby is my friend. It¡¯s my duty to take care of her.¡± A police officer sat next to Lauren and recorded their conversation. Because of Franklin¡¯s request, there were two more police officers in the room. The two of them stood at two corners on Lauren¡¯s side. ¡°Auntie, what did you want to talk to me about?¡± Susan wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t seem to know where to begin. After stuttering for a long time, she only managed to say one sentence, ¡°I didn¡¯t cause Ruby¡¯s wounds. I¡¯ve never forced her to eat chocte cake as she is allergic to chocte. How could I force her to eat that kind of thing?¡± At the mention of this, Lauren recalled the incident when she met the boy next door on Ruby¡¯s floor. ¡°But Auntie Susan, you said earlier that you bought this chocte cake to celebrate the birthday of the child next door, but the boy next door has his birthday in September, so you definitely didn¡¯t buy this cake for that boy. Then who did you buy it for?¡± Susan looked up at Lauren and then lowered her eyes. ¡°The cake was indeed not bought for the boy next door. It¡¯s rted to someone else.¡± ¡°All matters rted to this case must be reported truthfully.¡± The police officer at the side tapped the table with the tip of his pen to remind her. Susan then said, ¡°I bought the chocte cake because that was¡­the death anniversary of two children I knew. Those two children loved chocte cake, so I bought it.¡± The death anniversary of two children? A clue shed through Lauren¡¯s mind. ¡°Auntie, are you talking about Samuel and Rene?¡± Susan got excited all of a sudden and lifted her eyes to look at Lauren. ¡°Lauren, how did you know Samuel and Rene?¡± ¡°Samuel was one of my brother¡¯s high school ssmates. I learned about Rene from Ruby.¡± When Susan realized that Lauren knew Samuel and Rene, there was no need for her to hide anymore. ¡°Yes, the chocte cake was bought for Samuel and Rene. They died in a fire a year ago, so I bought the chocte cake for them on their death day a yearter. But I didn¡¯t expect Ruby to eat the cake.¡± ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, then why did Ruby say that you forced her to eat it?¡± Susan shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Ruby said that.¡± ¡°What about the wounds on Ruby¡¯s body? She took a day off before. When she went back to kindergarten, I saw the wounds on her hands. Didn¡¯t she get those at home?¡± ¡°No! Definitely not. Ruby was always very quiet at home and stayed in her room. Before I went to the hospital that day, I never saw Ruby¡¯s wounds. Maybe it was because she always wore long sleeves at home, so I didn¡¯t notice¡­¡± The differing statements provided by Susan and Ruby, meant that one of them was lying. Lauren needed to find out what was going on. ¡°Auntie Susan, I found out that Ruby seems to like Samuel and Rene. Did you know about this?¡± Susan was a little puzzled. ¡°Likes Samuel and Rene very much? Ruby and Rene used to be good friends. They met in kindergarten and had a good rtionship. But as far as I know, Ruby doesn¡¯t know Samuel.¡± Lauren told Susan all about how excited she was when she heard the name ¡®Samuel¡¯. Susan was very confused when she heard that. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard Ruby mention him.¡± ¡°Then¡­may I ask, Auntie Susan, how do you know about Samuel?¡± Lauren looked at Susan with sparkling eyes. In fact, she did not ask the most important question. However, Susan felt that Lauren had seen through everything. Under her gaze, Susan had nowhere to run.. Chapter 297 - Confessing Everything

Chapter 297: Confessing Everything

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Susan continued to stutter, ¡°They¡¯re the children of an acquaintance.¡± Acquaintance? Lauren started to get a little angry when she saw that Susan was still trying to hide the truth and was not willing to tell the whole truth. ¡°Auntie Susan, I already know everything. Ruby has the same father as Samuel and Rene, right?¡± Susan did not expect that Lauren would know about this. She opened her eyes wide and her hands on the table tensed up. She held the edge of the table tightly. ¡°How...how did you know about this? Did Ruby know about it too?¡± Huh? Ruby did not know about this? Lauren remembered the conversation between herself and Rubyst night. Ruby¡¯s reply clearly implied that she knew about this. She even talked a lot about love and exclusivity. However, from Susan¡¯s tone, it seemed that she had been hiding it from Ruby. How did Ruby find out about it then? ¡°Auntie Susan, this matter is getting stranger and stranger. If you want to clear your name, I suggest you tell us everything. Even if you don¡¯t think these things are important, it¡¯s possible that they are inextricably linked to Ruby.¡± Lauren needed to get a different version of the clues from Susan to unravel Ruby¡¯s strange behavior. Susan was silent for a while. She lowered her head and seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, she nodded her head as if she had epted her fate. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Then, she looked further away. It was clear that she was looking at a wall, but Lauren felt that she was reminiscing about her life. ¡°My husband...his name is Maxton Cromwell. When I first met him, I didn¡¯t know that he already had a wife and child. He was very thoughtful and handsome, and I was quickly attracted to him. I¡¯ve been with him ever since. I only found out about his wife and children the second year after I gave birth to Ruby.¡± She slowly told the story from before with a calm tone. ¡°Ruby was able to enter Thomas Johnson High School¡¯s kindergarten because of Maxton¡¯s arrangement. Later on, I found out that Ruby¡¯s good friend in the kindergarten was Maxton¡¯s biological daughter, but I¡¯ve been keeping this from Ruby.¡± ¡°Ever since I found out that he had wife and children, I took the initiative to cut off contact with him. I didn¡¯t want to be a third party in their rtionship, but Maxton never gave up on us. He would visit us every few days untilst year...¡± Ruby¡¯s mother, Susan, fell silent for a long time. Lauren opened her mouth and helped Susan rte the regrettable incident fromst year. ¡°Last year, Samuel and Rene died in a fire.¡± Susan nodded with a heavy expression. ¡°Yes. That fire...¡± Susan reached out her handcuffed hands and covered her face. Her voice was a little shaky. ¡°Actually, Ruby and I were also in that fire.¡± Lauren was very surprised, Samuel and Rene were unfortunately killed in that fire, but she did not expect Ruby and Susan were also inside. What did they have to do with this? ¡°Auntie Susan, what exactly happened?¡± The police officer at the side was carefully making notes. ¡°Ruby and Rene were good friends at that time. We hadn¡¯t moved to our current house yet. Maxton and I were not getting along, so we moved out of the house he arranged for us and found an old residential building to live in. Ruby invited Rene over to y, but the electrical circuit of the old residential building short-circuited and caused a fire. At that time, I was washing vegetables in the kitchen.¡± ¡°The fire spread very quickly. At that time, I only had time to carry and leave with Ruby. When I just escaped from the building, I saw Samuel running over. After knowing that his sister was inside, he ran in, but in the end...¡± Susan¡¯s voice was already filled with tears. She seemed to be very scared. ¡°In the end, neither of them came out.¡± Susan covered her face and sobbed after she finished speaking. There was a lot of information to take in, and Lauren was silent for quite a while. The location of the fire was actually in Ruby¡¯s former home... Lauren could imagine Rene¡¯s fear and panic when she was surrounded by the raging fire. ¡°What happened after that?¡± ¡°Nothing happened after that. When Maxton found out about it, he rushed back to deal with it. Later, Maxton¡¯s wife found out about our existence and came to our house to look for us, but she didn¡¯te back after that. After Maxton gave us a sum of money, he didn¡¯t appear again.. The aftermath of the fire was also settled by Maxton and no one came to look for us.¡± Chapter 298 - The Truth

Chapter 298: The Truth

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After hesitating for a moment, Lauren decided to tell Susan about the incident. ¡°Samuel and Rene¡¯s mothermitted suicide a few days after they passed away.¡± Upon hearing the news, Susan opened her mouth wide as if she was about to faint. ¡°Is...is this true?¡± Lauren nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I...I didn¡¯t know about this. I let their family down, but I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Lauren sighed. She didn¡¯t expect such a small case to bring out so much of the past. After a long time, Susan finally calmed down and took a sip of water. ¡°Aren¡¯t we talking about Ruby now? Why is it rted to this?¡± Lauren licked her lips and said, ¡°I suspect that Ruby¡¯s abnormal behavior these days is rted to these things. Didn¡¯t you say that Ruby¡¯s temperament changed drastically since a month ago?¡± Susan nodded. ¡°Yes, Ruby used to be very lively, but she¡¯s been very quiettely. I also noticed that she seems to have learned a lot of things that I don¡¯t know about for no reason.¡± Susan shook her head as if she had a headache. Lauren was already slowly sorting out some clues. ¡°By the way, Auntie Susan, Ruby ys the piano very well. Did she learn it when she was young?¡± ¡°Piano? No! When Ruby was two years old, I originally wanted her to learn piano, but she kept making a fuss and refused to practice the piano steadily. She gave up after that, and from then on, she never came into contact with the piano again.¡± Lauren remembered that Susan didn¡¯t know that Ruby was so good at math when she was at her house previously. Her face turned pale. She now knew what was going on. ¡°Okay, Auntie Susan. I¡¯ve finished asking my questions.¡± Lauren nodded to the police officer and the police officer closed the notebook. Susan asked, ¡°Are you done? What¡¯s the situation now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie Susan. There are still some things I¡¯m not sure about. I will definitely investigate thoroughly.¡± After arriving at the policeman¡¯s office, the policeman asked Lauren in confusion, ¡°The things that Susan mentioned just now don¡¯t seem to have anything to do with this incident, right?¡± The police officer was referring to the case of Ruby being beaten up by Susan. Lauren took the yogurt drink that the police officer handed to her and took a big gulp. Her mind cleared up a little. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s rted. Ruby¡¯s current state must be rted to these things.¡± Then, she fell silent again. She needed some time to think things through. [System Divine Nine: Host, are you suspecting that the current Ruby isn¡¯t the former Ruby?] Lauren nodded. ¡°Yes. What do you think, System Divine Nine?¡± At first, System Divine Nine thought that this was a very simple civil case. However, after listening to what Susan said today, he began to have some doubts. [System Divine Nine: It¡¯s possible. Host, do you still remember that faintly discernible evil aura one night? At that time, when Ruby used Susan of being a bad person, that evil aura was obviously much denser. Therefore, Ruby¡¯s current body is very likely to be upied by another soul.] System Divine Nine¡¯s guess coincided with Lauren¡¯s, but Lauren did not have any evidence to prove itpletely, because she did not even realize it even she was around with Ruby for so long. This would mean that the ghost attached to Ruby¡¯s body was quite powerful. The ghost had been able to hide from Lauren and System Divine Nine for so long. Lauren was able to use force against it, but she had yet to figure out who the ghost in Ruby¡¯s body was. Forcefully getting rid of it might backfire and cause both sides to suffer. However, it was not difficult to find out who the ghost was. Following these clues, Lauren was able to guess who it was very quickly. The ghost should be Maxton¡¯s first wife. However, Lauren still needed some direct evidence to confirm it. She came back to her senses and said, ¡°Police officers, can you find out the identity of Maxton¡¯s wife, as well as her upation and so on?¡± The police officer snapped his fingers and said, ¡°Of course, no problem.¡± Then, he started typing on theputer. ¡°As long as it¡¯s useful for the case, we¡¯ll do our best to provide it.¡± Soon, they found this woman. Her name was Greta Wilder. The police officer looked through the woman¡¯s records and said, ¡°Wow, this woman is really smart.. She is an intellectual.¡± Chapter 299 - Set Up a Trap

Chapter 299: Set Up a Trap

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Let me see, let me see!¡± Lauren ran over and immediately took over the police officer¡¯s position. The first thing she saw was a photo of a woman wearing a ck evening dress. Her hair was loosely tied up with a hairpin, and she looked very elegant and beautiful. The next photo was of this woman sitting in front of the piano. Then, Lauren slid her finger on the screen to read further. Lauren realized that this woman was actually a famous pianist. She graduated from a very famous university¡¯s Faculty of Economics and Management. However, because she started learning piano when she was young, sheter became a pianist. Greta had an impressive resume throughout her life. Although she had never lost to a man, she still married the wrong man. Lauren reached the bottom of the page with a clear answer in her heart. If she had not guessed wrongly, the soul in Ruby¡¯s body was Greta¡¯s. With this, everything that happened could be exined. Ruby was suddenly good at math for no reason. She even knew how to y the piano. She also had such strong feelings for Samuel and Rene. Also, that night when they were watching the news, Ruby was so angry with people who stood aside when somebody was in peril. It was all because she hated Susan very much. Susan only saved her own child at that time, and did not save Greta¡¯s children. After she understood what was happening, Lauren sat down in a chair. It didn¡¯t make her feel any better inside. She didn¡¯t know how to face this fake Ruby. In particr, it was very difficult to tell who was right and who was wrong. Greta was an educated woman. She once had a very happy family and a very sessful career. She definitely was not willing to let things get to this point. She must have been suffering. If not for extreme hatred and disappointment, how could she have gotten to this point? The scales in Lauren¡¯s heart were already swaying left and right without her realizing it. At this moment, Divine Nine specifically came out to remind Lauren. [System Divine Nine: Host, don¡¯t let your emotions get the best of you. The world is full of grey areas, but in front of thew, ck is ck and white is white.] Lauren let out a deep breath. At her age, she should have been living a colorful childhood, but she had to face the ugliness of human nature. But Divine Nine was right. In the world ofw, ck was ck, and white was white. Everything was very clear-cut. Currently, the real problemy with Ruby. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to clear Susan¡¯s name, because Ruby¡¯s previous confession already existed. Even if Lauren could sessfully extract the ghost from Ruby¡¯s body, Ruby¡¯s changed confession might not be able to be used as evidence and Susan could still be unable to be released. Thew of the country would favor Ruby as she was a child and there was no need for her to lie. In that case, there was a good chance that Susan will be prosecuted unterally. On the way back, Lauren was trying to figure out a way to expose the truth behind Ruby¡¯s situation. She recalled the things she had seen on the desk in Ruby¡¯s room. There was a knife and a ruler. She suspected that Ruby had used these two items to cause the wounds on her hands. She was alone in her room at the time, so no one could see her. However... She could set up a trap together with the police and cause Ruby to give herself away. Lauren thought for a moment before nodding her head. She felt that this n was very feasible. That night, Lauren did not go home immediately. Instead, she arranged for Franklin to meet with the chief officer of a local police station, and she told them about her n. The n was very simple. She would tell Ruby that due tock of evidence, Susan would not be detained, and Ruby had to go back and live with Susan. If Ruby wanted to continue framing Susan, she would definitely continue to hurt herself. In order to expose her, she only needed to install surveince cameras in Ruby¡¯s room. The police had never heard of such a method of solving a case. Wasn¡¯t this likely to put Ruby in danger? Although they had not figured out the whole story, they were definitely biased toward Ruby. ¡°I am quite confident that Auntie Susan is innocent.. Everything is Ruby¡¯s own doing,¡± said Lauren. Chapter 300 - Surveillance Cameras

Chapter 300: Surveince Cameras

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The police would not believe that a ghost was involved in the case, so Lauren could only let them see it for themselves. This way, the evidence would be more direct. ¡°When the timees, monitor Susan at all times through the surveince cameras. If you notice that she really wants to do something to Ruby, you can immediately go in and protect her.¡± At the moment, the police had no other choice but to agree with Lauren¡¯s n. After the police went back, they nned to arrange for Ruby¡¯s social worker to talk to her. ¡°Mr. Policeman, we¡¯ll implement this n in two days¡¯ time. Ruby is very cautious. It¡¯s best not to alert her.¡± Lauren left the kindergarten early today. She could see that Ruby was already a little suspicious. If Ruby was taken away immediately, she would likely be suspicious. The police agreed, and then Lauren went back with Franklin. As Lauren could not go back with Ruby today, Franklin had specially arranged for someone to send Ruby back. When Lauren returned home, Ruby was sitting in front of the piano ying. No wonder Franklin said that Ruby was very skilled. In her previous life, she was a pianist. After knowing Ruby¡¯s true identity, Lauren did not know how to get along with her. Although Ruby was just a four or five-year-old child in front of Lauren, the soul that controlled this body had already lived for more than 40 years. Lauren stood there and looked at Ruby in a daze. It was Ruby who greeted Lauren first. ¡°Lauren, you¡¯re back?¡± Lauren nodded. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m back! You¡¯re practicing the piano again?¡± ¡°Yes, I like the piano very much.¡± Perhaps the ghost in Ruby did not expect that Lauren was a ghost hunter, so she did not hide her true feelings. The ghost also did not know that it was these signals that would reveal her identity. Two days passed unhurriedly. During these two days, Lauren tried her best to get along with Ruby in a normal manner. Fortunately, Ruby did not notice anything different. However, in these two days, she spent more time looking at pictures of Samuel. She also practiced the piano as soon as she came back from school, it was as if she wanted to make up for all the time she wasted. Two dayster, after dinner at the Torres Mansion, Ruby¡¯s social worker came to visit. Ruby was informed that she would be going home to live with Susan. Lauren noticed that Ruby was only surprised for a moment when she heard the news, and she quickly calmed down. ¡°Your mother was already out of the police station. She¡¯s waiting for you at home.¡± The social worker didn¡¯t know that this was a n that they hadid out. She thought that it was real, so her expression and tone were very real. The police had already set up surveince cameras the day before. They had also temporarily borrowed the neighbor¡¯s house to monitor the situation from there. So, if anything happened to Ruby, they could rescue her immediately. Ruby stood up and nodded when she heard what the social worker said. ¡°Yes, Auntie. I¡¯ll go home with you.¡± After that, she obediently went upstairs to pack her luggage. Then, with the help of others, she carried her luggage downstairs. Just as she was about to get in the car, she turned around and said goodbye to Lauren. ¡°Lauren, thank you so much for taking care of me these two days.¡± Lauren stood at the door and waved at Ruby. ¡°Ruby, if you really encounter any difficulties, you can tell me.¡± However, the prerequisite was that she really encountered difficulties. Lauren did not say thest sentence because she knew that this prerequisite would never be fulfilled. After Ruby¡¯s car left, Lauren and Franklin followed closely behind. When the police informed them that the floor was safe, Franklin and Lauren sneaked into the neighbor¡¯s house next door. The police installed surveince cameras in every corner of Ruby¡¯s house to avoid any misunderstanding. Ruby was sitting on the sofa, expressionless. Susan was busy pouring water and cutting fruits for her. She was mumbling something, probably asking how Ruby was doing. Ruby appeared indifferent and seemed to be a little resistant. She took a sip of the water in the ss, then picked up her bag and went back to her room. The police immediately switched the surveince video to Ruby¡¯s room. Ruby was sitting on the bed, not moving at all. No one knew what she was thinking. The policeman looked at the little person on the monitor and said, ¡°This Ruby is really different. It¡¯s rare to see a child so quiet.¡± Then, Ruby took out a piece of paper and began to write on the desk. She was very calm.. From the surveince video, there was nothing unusual. Chapter 301 - Taking Advantage

Chapter 301: Taking Advantage

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio That night, Ruby and Susan got along well. Susan knew nothing about this n, so all her actions were real. She really thought that she and Ruby could continue to get along well. After Ruby entered the room, Susan went in as if she wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with Ruby. During this time, Susan wanted to pat Ruby¡¯s head and hug her shoulders, but Ruby avoided Susan with a look of resistance. Ruby¡¯s attitude toward Susan was the same as before, except that there was less fear this time. Lauren wondered if the fear that Ruby showed in front of them before was all an act on her part. She was so innocent at that time. She just wanted to help Ruby. Lauren shook her head. At that time, Ruby also deliberately revealed to Lauren the chocte cake incident, and she also ¡°identally¡± showed her wound to Lauren. Everything seemed so unintentional, but maybe this was all part of Ruby¡¯s n. Ruby may have taken advantage of Lauren¡¯s innocence and enthusiasm to achieve her goals. At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, the lights in Ruby¡¯s room had been turned off, and Ruby was already lying in bed, as if asleep. The policeman looked at Lauren and Franklin. ¡°Does this method really work? The two of them seem to get along quite well.¡± ¡°No, it will definitely work!¡± Lauren had already sorted out the whole matter. She had also identified the points that she had found strange in the past. As they did not want to miss any scenes, Lauren and Franklin did not go home that night. After staying up until midnight, Lauren could not stay up any longer. Shey on Franklin¡¯s shoulder and fell asleep. The next day was a school day. At 6:30 in the morning, movement could be heard from Ruby¡¯s room. So it was true that Ruby woke up naturally at half-past six. When Lauren was shaken awake by Franklin, she couldn¡¯t help but admire humans who can get up so early. Lauren didn¡¯t wait for long this morning. The scene she had been waiting for appeared. Ruby sat in front of the desk. She held a knife in her right hand and rolled up the sleeve of her shirt with her left hand. Lauren stared at the monitor. The surrounding police officers also widened their eyes as they watched Ruby doing something unbelievable. Ruby was very ruthless when she injured herself. She picked up the knife and shed her arm. The cut was not deep, but from the surveince footage, it could be seen that she was bleeding. ¡°Officer, is this enough evidence?¡± The policeman nodded. ¡°Enough.¡± Then they rushed into Ruby¡¯s house and stopped her in her room. When Susan, who was following the police into Ruby¡¯s room in a hurry, saw Ruby with a knife in her right hand and blood oozing out of her left arm, she quickly ran over and took the knife from Ruby¡¯s right hand. ¡°Ruby, what...what are you doing?!¡± Lauren and Franklin followed closely behind. This was the first time Lauren saw Ruby reveal such an astonished expression. The police moved very quickly and immediately brought Susan and Ruby to the police station. ¡°Lauren, pleasee along.¡± The police officer nced at Franklin. Franklin nodded and said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go together as well. Lauren is probably more aware of this matter than any of you.¡± Lauren was one step behind the police when they took them away. She went to Ruby¡¯s desk and picked up what she had written yesterday. Lauren thought that Ruby had a strange look on her face when she wrote this. It was a suicide note. In this suicide note, she was using Susan with every single word and sentence. The content was mainly about how Susan, as a mother, had abused her all day long, and she could not take it anymore, hence she decided tomit suicide. Lauren¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the suicide note. She did not expect Ruby to have such a n. Or rather, she did not expect Greta to have such a n. Greta was already dead, but she wanted to harm Ruby and use Ruby¡¯s death to frame Susan. No wonder Ruby was so calmst night. She had already made her final preparations. She was going to die anyway, so what was there to be afraid of? Lauren stared at the suicide note for a long time before she folded it and put it into her pocket. She followed Franklin to the police station. The person being interrogated this time was Ruby. Even the police officer noticed something was wrong. ¡°This little girl is only five or six years old. Why doesn¡¯t she look scared at all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s only five or six years old. Can we get any useful information from her?¡± Another slightly older policeman knocked on the two young policemen¡¯s heads. ¡°Of course, you can.. This five or six-year-old child already has her own thoughts, and she even knew to use a knife to cut herself and frame her own mother. Not only does this child have her own thoughts, but her thoughts are also too scary!¡± Chapter 302 - Hidden Mission

Chapter 302: Hidden Mission

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Before the police could ask any questions, Susan requested to meet with Ruby alone. However, Lauren stopped her because she knew that Susan would not be able to get anything out of her. What Ruby was doing now was not what she wanted to do. Her motive for setting up this trap was very simple. She wanted to clear Susan¡¯s name. Since the surveince video had clearly recorded that Ruby¡¯s injuries were caused by herself, she had nowpleted her mission. ¡°Ding!¡± The system¡¯s voice rang out in Lauren¡¯s head. [Host, congrattions on discovering the hidden mission.] [Mission 6: Find out who caused Ruby¡¯s injuries.] Immediately afterward, it showed that mission 6 waspleted. [Mission 6 has beenpleted. Mission rewards: A dreamcatcher.] A dreamcatcher? What was this? What was it used for? Before Lauren could react, the system¡¯s voice continued. [Host, congrattions on discovering the hidden mission 7: Find out the truth about Ruby¡¯s incident and recapture the ghost.] [Mission rewards: Mute pill. The person who swallowed this pill will be silenced for 24 hours.] [Mission time: 24 hours] Lauren was speechless. ¡°The rewards these days are getting more and more unusual. Mute pill? What¡¯s the use of that?¡± Lauren shook her head and returned to reality. Now that Lauren had figured out the truth, the only thing left in mission 7 was to extract Greta¡¯s ghost from Ruby¡¯s body. Susan didn¡¯t ask to see Ruby alone anymore, so another policeman went in to take Ruby¡¯s statement. A few minutester the policeman came out with a book in his hand, looking a little frustrated. ¡°This child is so stubborn. She won¡¯t answer any questions I ask her.¡± This waspletely within Lauren¡¯s expectations. She looked at Ruby through the one-way window. ¡°Officer, may I go in and give it a try? I¡¯m more familiar with Ruby.¡± The policeman nodded. ¡°That would be great. You¡¯re always full of ideas.¡± However, Lauren made a request. She hoped that her conversation with Ruby would be in an enclosed environment so that no one else could see it. ¡°Ah, but we need the transcript and the video. That¡¯s the only way it¡¯ll be effective.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. What I said to Ruby won¡¯t affect anything.¡± They were already able topletely clear Susan¡¯s name with the evidence they had so far. Therefore, what Lauren was going to say was actually unimportant. This young police officer wanted to make more records so that it would be easier for him to write a report when the time came. However, Lauren kept looking at him and refused to give in. In the end, the police officer gave way. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and ask the Chief.¡± As the Chief had more contact with Lauren, he knew that Lauren must have her own reasons after he learned of her request. Moreover, the case had already been solved, so he agreed to it. Therefore, Ruby was transferred to another room. There was no window in this room, only a door. Lauren had already told Franklin about her spection, so Franklin knew that the current Ruby was not Ruby, but another woman. Before entering the room, he reminded Lauren to pay attention to her safety. Lauren nodded. This time, she did not agree to let Franklin go in with her, because she was not sure what kind of ghost Greta was. Logically speaking, Greta had been dead for less than a year, so her ghost should not have any abilities. However, she was able to hide in Ruby¡¯s body for so long without being discovered by Lauren and Divine Nine, this meant that there was something unusual about this ghost. Lauren was not sure if she had the ability to protect Franklin if he was with her. Therefore, it was better for her to face the ghost alone. The police were unable to determine why Ruby wanted to hurt herself, so they secured Ruby¡¯s hands to the chair with handcuffs to prevent her from doing anything drastic again. When Ruby entered the room and saw Ruby sitting in her chair, she was looking as calm as ever. She saw Laurening in, and just nced at her before shifting her gaze elsewhere. Greta was not an idiot. From the moment the police broke into the room, she knew that she was being watched. When she saw Lauren enter the room, she was even more certain that Lauren had something to do with all of this. Chapter 303 - Confrontation

Chapter 303: Confrontation

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren stared at Ruby for a few moments before she spoke. ¡°Ruby? Maybe I should call you... Auntie Greta?¡± This was the second time Lauren had seen such a surprised expression on Ruby¡¯s face. Greta did not expect Lauren to know that she was not Ruby but Greta. How did a little girl like her know about all this? However, this fake Ruby did not speak. She merely looked at Lauren silently. Lauren did not get angry. She first walked over to Ruby, undid her handcuffs, and set her free. Lauren knew that Greta had no intention of hurting her. After all, she always took good care of Lauren. Greta was just doing this for her own reasons. ¡°Auntie Greta, you don¡¯t need to be surprised. It may be your misfortune to run into me. I already know all your ns.¡± Lauren took out the suicide note from Ruby¡¯s room today. ¡°The truth is...you nned everything, from the day you approached me at the beginning till the day you wrote this suicide note. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve be the kind of person you used to hate the most?¡± Greta did not want to hide anymore when she heard what Lauren said. Although she was in Ruby¡¯s body, Greta¡¯s personalitypletely took over. Even her tone of voice was Greta¡¯s. Lauren felt that Greta was a very good actress. Although her hands were untied, she did not stand up. Instead, she sat on a chair with a graceful posture. She crossed one leg on top of the other in a casual yet elegant manner. This posture would look elegant and charming if a mature woman performed this. However, there was a sense of strangeness to it when it was performed by Ruby. ¡°That¡¯s right. What you said just now was almost correct. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be so intelligent.¡± Lauren did not say anything. She continued to wait for Greta to continue. ¡°However, it¡¯s wrong to say that I approached you from the beginning. You are the one who approached me first. I didn¡¯t want to use you at first. However, I realized that your courageous and helpful character was very helpful to me. That¡¯s why I took advantage of you slightly.¡± Lauren stood rooted to the ground. In that instant, she felt as if she had been cheated by a scumbag. She felt a little sad. Lauren could not hear any trace of the elegant pianist from earlier in Greta¡¯s current words. ¡°So, now that my n has been seen through by you, what are you going to do now?¡± Lauren looked up at Ruby. Her eyes were no longer as innocent and friendly as when she first met Ruby. Instead, her eyes were ice-cold. ¡°I¡¯m going to extract you from Ruby¡¯s body now! I can¡¯t let you continue to harm more people!¡± Lauren¡¯s movements were so swift that no one could see her movements clearly. She immediately took out two pieces of talisman paper from her pocket dimension. These two pieces of talisman paper were specially cultivated by her spiritual consciousnessst night. Their attack power was much stronger than the previous ones, but it also consumed a lot of her energy. Lauren threw one of the talisman papers into the air, then took out a sword and pointed it at the talisman paper. When the talisman paper fell, it was pierced by the sharp sword. In an instant, Greta felt a force resisting her. To be more precise, this force was the power of Ruby¡¯s soul. Lauren¡¯s talisman paper shattered the stability of Greta¡¯s ghost in Ruby¡¯s body. At the same time, Ruby¡¯s own soul was awakened. In Ruby¡¯s body, the two souls were colliding with each other. During this period of time, Ruby¡¯s soul had been suppressed by Greta. At this moment, Lauren was trying to extract Greta¡¯s soul. However, Greta¡¯s willpower was too strong and was on par with Lauren¡¯s strength. Hence, the two souls were pulling at each other. Although Ruby, who was sitting on the chair, had always been the same person, from the changes in her expression, it was still possible to tell that sometimes it was the real Ruby and sometimes it was the fake Ruby. Lauren looked at the situation with a frown. This soul fight would cause great harm to Ruby¡¯s physical body. Therefore, Lauren immediately took out a second talisman. This talisman was a little more detailed than the previous one.. Greta¡¯s birth date and chart were written on it. Chapter 304 - Dressed in Red

Chapter 304: Dressed in Red

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren did not want to go to this extent. The talisman with the birth date and chart on it was even more effective. It would extract Greta from Ruby¡¯s body. However, due to the talisman¡¯s extremely powerful effect, after the talisman extracted Greta from Ruby¡¯s body, Greta¡¯s soul could only survive for 24 hours after it came out. After that, it would turn into ashes. The other ghosts might still have a chance to reincarnate, but Greta would not have such an opportunity. Greta¡¯s soul would disappear from the mortal world and be sent to hell. She would not be able to reincarnate, and she would continue to be tortured. However, Lauren did not have any other choice. She knew that if the two souls continued to pull at each other in this manner, Ruby¡¯s soul and body would suffer great damage. Moreover, this kind of damage was irreversible. Ruby was still too young. She definitely would not be able to use her own strength to resist Greta. Therefore, Lauren had no choice but to give up on Greta. She threw the second talisman with the birth date and chart into the air. At the same time, she quickly used her sword to make a cut on her finger. The sword with Lauren¡¯s blood on the tip was even sharper. It cut through the air, and the talisman was instantly sliced in two. Ruby suddenly leaned back on the chair, as if her limbs were trapped by something. From Lauren¡¯s angle, she could see that there was something graying out of Ruby¡¯s body. However, the gray thing did not seem to want to leave Ruby. Ruby¡¯s body was being pulled by the gray thing. Lauren walked over with the sword in her hand. With a wave of her hand, the sword shed at the gray thing and it released itself from the body. Ruby returned to normal and sat down in a chair, in a half-conscious state with her head drooping And that gray thing had nowpletely detached. Something was now missing from Greta¡¯s ghost because of Lauren¡¯s attack just now. Fortunately, Lauren only cut off half of her hair. At present, half of Greta¡¯s hair was long, and the other half was only as short as her ears. She looked ratherical and awkward. Lauren noticed that Greta was dressed in red, making her look strange. Lauren knew how Gretamitted suicide. She jumped down from the building where the fire had broken out. When she died, the blood that flowed from her body made her red dress appear even more vibrant. However, she knew clearly that Greta was not dressed in red for beauty¡¯s sake. It was because red was a very taboo color in the underworld. If one wore red, the person she hated would be cursed by her and would never have peace for the rest of their lives. When Greta wore this red dress tomit suicide at that time, she must have hated Susan from the bottom of her heart. Perhaps she also hated the person she had slept with for so many years. In the end, Greta got what she wanted. After her death, she became a malicious spirit and had tortured Susan for more than a month. Fortunately, with Lauren¡¯s timely intervention, this tragic incident did not be worse. Greta was currently floating in a corner. The gray gas surrounding her gradually dissipated, revealing her bright red dress. Before she died, she had specially put on the most vibrant lipstick, in stark contrast to her pale skin. However, Lauren did not have the time to deal with Greta yet. Taking advantage of the fact that the ghost was still weak, she quickly took out the soul storage box and locked Greta in it. Then, she informed the police toe in and take care of Ruby. When the police officer entered the room, he asked, ¡°This... What happened to Ruby? She was fine just now. Why is she like this now?¡± One of the policemen carried Ruby to the lounge for her to rest. As he walked, he said, ¡°But this Ruby looks different.¡± Lauren had used two energy-consuming talismans, and had not slept wellst night either. She was feeling rather tired now, so she stood next to Franklin, leaning on his arm. ¡®Of course she looks different,¡¯ she thought to herself. The saying that one¡¯s face betrayed their personality was not without truth. But the real Ruby was clearly just a happy little child. When her own soul returned to her original body, of course, her face showed the original innocent and simple appearance of Ruby Cromwell. Fortunately, Lauren did it in time, so the real Ruby did not suffer much harm. After resting in the lounge for half an hour, she waspletely awake.. The moment she woke up, she cried and cried for her mother. Chapter 305 - Returned to Normal

Chapter 305: Returned to Normal

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Hey, why is this child crying? Wasn¡¯t she as calm as a woman in her forties or fifties just now?¡± Susan, who was waiting to be interrogated in another room, couldn¡¯t sit still when she heard her daughter¡¯s crying. ¡°Ruby! Ruby! My dear daughter!¡± Susan pulled away from the hands of the police officers who were trying to stop her and rushed into the lounge. The moment she saw Ruby crying for her mother, she immediately rushed forward, knelt by the bed, and reached out to hug Ruby. One of the police officers wanted to stop Susan, but the Chief stopped him and shook his head. ¡°Ruby, What¡¯s wrong? I am here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°Mommy, mommy!¡± Ruby did not say anything else. She just kept calling for her mommy and crying. Although they did not know what had happened, they cried and hugged each other. Lauren stood by the side and watched with turbulent emotions in her heart. Greta¡¯s love for her children was very genuine and sincere. Otherwise, the death of her children would not have changed her so much. However, Susan¡¯s love for her daughter was also very genuine. She had seen it clearly over the past few days. It was not wrong for her to love her children, but there were a lot of things that were worth discussing when it came to the emotional side of things. Although Susan did not intentionally destroy Greta¡¯s family, the damage she had done was real. It was difficult for Lauren to resolve this kind of family affair, and the self-proimed intelligent Lauren was now at a loss as to what to do. Perhaps she should let the two people involved have a private chat to resolve all this. After waking up, Ruby stopped crying and became very confused. She wiped her tears and looked around. ¡°Mom, where are we? Why are we here?¡± Susan was even more anxious. ¡°Ruby, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you remember these things?¡± Ruby shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. Didn¡¯t we go to the beach yesterday?¡± ¡°The beach? Ruby, that was more than a month ago.¡± It seemed that Ruby had no memory from the period that Greta had upied her body for more than a month. However, it was good in a way. As a young child, she should not remember these things. Following that, the doctor came to check on Ruby and found that there was nothing wrong with her body. She had just forgotten what had happened in the past month. Everything turned out well well for Susan, and the police already had enough evidence to close the case. Why did Ruby hurt herself during this period of time? It could be because of some psychological problems, and this could only be solved by Susan herself. The police could not interfere in this matter, the police just needed to confirm that this was not a deliberate case of self-harm. Franklin helped to speed up the procedures for Ruby and Susan, and they soon went home. Before Ruby and Susan were escorted to the car by the police, Susan turned around and silently thanked Lauren. Although Susan did not know what had happened, she knew that Lauren must have yed a role in solving her problem. Lauren waved back to Susan. They would definitely meet again. Things had not beenpletely resolved yet. Soon, Lauren returned home. When everything was done, it was already past two in the afternoon. Lauren and Franklin had not eaten yet. However, Lauren had yet to finish her task and had no appetite. She hastily ate two mouthfuls of noodles and rushed back to her room. She released Greta¡¯s ghost. She already had a clear understanding of Greta¡¯s thoughts. What she wanted to ask was another question. Due to the talisman, Greta would be weaker and weaker within the next twenty-four hours. ¡°What do you need me for? Since you¡¯ve caught me, then kill me. I can¡¯t achieve my goal anyway. There¡¯s no use for me to stay here any longer.¡± After being released, Greta did not struggle at all. In fact, she even staggered a little. Lauren spected that Greta¡¯s ghost was affected by the positive energy of the Torres family. Without the protection of a physical body, the ghost would not be able to stay in the Torres family for a long time. Lauren was very familiar with the look in Greta¡¯s eyes. She had seen this look in Ruby¡¯s eyes many times in the past month.. However, the look in her eyes now was not just calm, but also revealed a heart that was as dead as ashes. Chapter 306 - Who Do You Get Help From?

Chapter 306: Who Do You Get Help From?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Greta looked out of the window. It was April, the season when peach blossoms were in full bloom. The flowers outside the window were very bright, and there were birds singing on the branches. It was clearly the season when all life began, but some life had already died long ago. The grief in Greta¡¯s eyes could not be hidden. ¡°Auntie Greta, do you regret it? Do you regret havinge this far?¡± Greta shifted her gaze from the window to Lauren. When she heard Lauren¡¯s question, her gaze wavered. For the past year, she had been a wandering ghost, wandering around the city. During that year, the ces she visited the most were the graves of her son and daughter, as well as the residential area of Susan and Ruby. She wandered around until she got help to possess Ruby¡¯s body. In fact, she had her own regrets. However, every time she regretted it, she would remind herself that her son and daughter were killed by Susan. Every time she thought of this, she would be more determined. From the look in Greta¡¯s eyes and her hesitation, Lauren already knew the answer to this question. ¡°Auntie Greta, we all wish for the world to be a better ce. Do you want to fix everything you¡¯ve done? Or do you want to make up for it a little?¡± ¡°Make up for it? How can I make up for it? I¡¯m already like this.¡± She raised her hands to take a look. She had jumped down from the roof. At that time, blood sttered everywhere, and her body was also stained with a lot of blood. After bing a ghost, the blood did not disappear. Instead, it remained on her clothes, her face, and her hands. ¡°Auntie Greta, how did you be like this? Based on my experience, you¡¯ve only been dead for less than a year. Logically speaking, even if you didn¡¯t sessfully reincarnate, you¡¯d just be a little ghost floating around. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for you to be like this. Your body has a very strong evil aura, but when you were inside Ruby¡¯s body, I only felt a very weak aura. How did you do it?¡± This was Lauren¡¯s biggest question. Greta inexplicably took two steps back when she heard the question. She shook her head and did not seem like she was going to say anything. ¡°I just received some help from some people.¡± ¡°Help? Who do you get help from?¡± Greta continued to shake her head. ¡°I can¡¯t answer this question.¡± Lauren pressed on, ¡°Why? You clearly know that these things are only bad for humans.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about humans! I only care about my son and daughter. The person who helped me said that if I reveal this, my son and daughter would never be reincarnated.¡± Greta turned her body towards the window with her back facing Lauren. She had a slim back. After receiving the news of her son and daughter¡¯s death, she did not eat or drink for several days. By the day shemitted suicide, she had lost 20 pounds. ¡°When I was alive, I was unable to protect my son and daughter. At least after they died, as a mother, I could do some things for them.¡± Lauren shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Think about it carefully. What could he possibly stand to gain from helping you? Since he was able to help you do these bad things, do you think he would be so kind as to let your son and daughter off? Perhaps their ghosts have already been used by this person.¡± Greta turned around abruptly when she heard that. Every time her son and daughter were mentioned, Greta could not maintain herposure. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He clearly promised me. He would never do that!¡± Lauren sighed in her heart. It was really difficult to pull someone out of the corner. She decided to take another approach. She really could not fully understand Greta¡¯s pain. Seeing that using direct means did not work on Greta, Lauren decided to use an indirect approach. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I just hope that you can seriously think about what benefit this person could gain from this matter. Why would he help you for no reason? He definitely has an evil ulterior motive, and you guys are just a pawn in it.¡± ¡°Right now, all I want to do is to prevent more bad things from happening. If you still have a bit of conscience, maybe you would like to share with me what you know.¡± Greta did not speak for a long time. Lauren saw that her skin was a little more transparent than before. This was a sign that she was going to disappear. She only had about ten hours left before she disappeared. Chapter 307 - Arrange a Meeting

Chapter 307: Arrange a Meeting

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Do you want to talk to Susan?¡± ¡°Talk? What¡¯s there to talk about? Dead people can¡¯t be revived.¡± ¡°Dead people can¡¯t be revived, but the living has to continue living. Auntie Susan certainly doesn¡¯t expect you to forgive her, but you both love your children very much. Perhaps...after the talk, you¡¯ll let go of your hatred a little, even if it¡¯s just a little bit. You no longer have the chance to reincarnate, but don¡¯t carry so much hatred with you. It¡¯s not good for you at all.¡± The angrier she was when she went to hell, the harder it was to escape. Lauren sat on the bed. Her face was a little pale, but her eyes were still pure and innocent. Despite having seen so many things, she still retained her original innocent look. ¡°The most important thing is that Ruby is innocent. If you hate others for hurting your child, and yet you hurt other people¡¯s children, then wouldn¡¯t you be the person you hated the most at that time? Don¡¯t you feel that you owe them an exnation?¡± In fact, aftering out of Ruby¡¯s body, the hatred in Greta¡¯s heart was also slowly dissipating. Now, every word from Lauren was like a knife stabbing into her heart. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll meet her then. You can make the arrangements.¡± Greta no longer bothered asking Lauren about her identity. When a person was in a quagmire, they were not interested in anything else. Lauren nodded and immediately gave Susan a call. However, Susan had just reunited with the real Ruby, so she rescheduled the meeting to tomorrow morning. Susan did not know why Lauren was looking for her, and Lauren did not intend to tell her about it. After all, she would not believe it even if she told Susan about it. After that, Lauren opened the soul storage box and let Greta get into it. Greta was already feeling a little weak. If she continued to stay in the Torres mansion, where the positive energy was at its peak, she wouldpletely disappear in less than 24 hours. Phew! Lauren heaved a sigh of relief. She had solved a major problem, even though she did not get all the information she wanted. During dinner, Lauren looked a little tired, but she was in a good mood. After all, this mission was about to be sessfully resolved, and Ruby could return to school. Lauren was looking forward to it when she thought about meeting the new Ruby in school. ¡®I wonder what Ruby¡¯s personality was like,¡¯ Lauren thought. Based on what Susan and her former ssmates said, Ruby was just like her, a very lively and lovely child. Lauren ate a lot for dinner. After all, she didn¡¯t have a good breakfast, and she didn¡¯t have a good lunch. Quinn held up his chopsticks and was a little stunned to see Lauren frantically pinching and eating meat. ¡°Lauren, what¡¯s wrong with you? You look like you¡¯ve been starving for three days and three nights. What has happened? Has Frankling been mistreating you for the past few days?¡± Due to Ruby¡¯s incident, Lauren had to travel around a lot for the past two days. Franklin had no choice but to follow Lauren around with hisptop. While Lauren was doing her tasks, he would make the most of his time to deal with his work. Lauren ignored Quinn¡¯s teasing and ate her meal seriously. She finally realized how blissful it was to be able to eat three meals a day. Quinn also did not care and was in an extremely good mood. His studio had been sessfully renovated and he did not suffer any other injuries. This meant that Lauren¡¯s exorcism was very effective, even though Quinn did not see it that day. He had already asked Lauren to turn off his heavenly eyes. Therefore, from the direction of Lauren¡¯s movements that day, he could roughly determine that the ghost was hiding in the northwest corner. After the studio was sessfully renovated, he specially bought a freezer and filled it with ice cream in order to thank Lauren. In the end, of course, the freezer was used by Mr. Hayes to store frozen vegetables and meat. Quinn was chided by Mr. Hayes because of this, who said he did not care about Lauren¡¯s health. Lauren had put all the meat in her bowl, so Quinn could only eat the dish of vegetables in front of him. ¡°By the way, my studio is opening this Saturday. You guys shoulde. We¡¯ll have a little party.¡± Franklin ced half a te of vegetables into Lauren¡¯s bowl. As Lauren always ate meat, the nutrients in her diet would not be bnced. Quinn looked at the only edible dish in front of him that he had to be shared with Lauren. He took a sip of water indignantly. What could he do? Lauren had done him a favor, so he considered it as repaying her kindness. Chapter 308 - Discrimination

Chapter 308: Discrimination

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Mr. Hayes rubbed his hands in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Quinn. I noticed that Miss Torres hasn¡¯t had a good appetite recently. She didn¡¯t eat much food thest few times, so I did not prepare much this time.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Torres to regain her appetite tonight.¡± Quinn looked at the kitchen. When he went to find drinks this afternoon, the refrigerator was still filled with all kinds of vegetables. He bit on his chopsticks and discussed with Mr. Hayes, ¡°Mr. Hayes, why don¡¯t you get the cook to prepare two more simple dishes? These dishes aren¡¯t enough to eat.¡± Mr. Hayes was old and could only eat some easily digestible food. He was not very picky about food. He looked at Quinn and said, ¡°Master Quinn, aren¡¯t you a celebrity? Celebrities need to maintain their bodies. It¡¯s okay to eat less.¡± Quinn was speechless. ¡°Mr. Hayes, you¡¯re just afraid of trouble, aren¡¯t you?¡± Mr. Hayes chuckled like a child and continued to eat. In the next second, Lauren looked up from the bowl that was filled to the brim with vegetables and meat. ¡°Mr. Hayes, can you prepare a little more food? I am not full yet.¡± ¡°Miss Lauren isn¡¯t full yet. Then I¡¯ll hurry and see what¡¯s in the fridge.¡± Mr. Hayes immediately put down his bowl and chopsticks. He led two or three servants to the kitchen to look for ingredients and stir-fry some vegetables. Quinn felt as if his heart was riddled with holes. The difference in treatment between them was too obvious! He reached out his chopsticks and quickly picked up a piece of rib from Lauren¡¯s bowl. He stuffed it into his mouth and bit hard as if he was venting his anger. Then, he nudged Franklin. ¡°Bro, you haven¡¯t answered me yet. Are youing on Saturday?¡± Franklin shook his head. ¡°Probably not. Thepany¡¯s anniversary celebration is about to begin. I¡¯ve been very busy recently.¡± ¡°You...haven¡¯t you been apanying Lauren around for the past two days? Why didn¡¯t I hear you mention you¡¯re busy?¡± Franklin looked up at him. ¡°Well, you¡¯re already 21 years old, and you still need me, your 23-year-old brother, to apany you around. Is it because you¡¯re disabled? Let me see which leg you can¡¯t use or which brain you¡¯ve lost.¡± Lauren was eating seriously when she suddenly heard Franklin¡¯s ridiculingment. Sheughed out loud and identally spat the food onto Quinn¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Quinn! I¡¯ll catch a ghost free of charge for you next time!¡± Lauren was the first to admit her mistake. Quinn waved his hand and used his slender fingers to push away the rice grains. He then turned around and continued to harass Franklin. ¡°Juste, Franklin. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to start a business. Don¡¯t you want to go and take a look? Don¡¯t you want to witness my glory?¡± Franklin ate his meal slowly and swallowed the food in his mouth. Then, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± In the kitchen, the servants were busy cooking. Mr. Hayes was directing them from the side. ¡°Don¡¯t put so much salt in it. It¡¯s not good to eat too much salt.¡± After Quinn did not sessfully persuade Franklin, he changed his tone and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to cry an ocean of tears, man! You¡¯re really too heartless, and you¡¯ve made me so sad!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so depressed right now!¡± As Quinn spoke these disgusting words, he stretched out his right hand and looked up at Franklin at a 45-degree angle. He looked very much like the sorrowful male lead in youth literature. However, the male lead would often look up at the sky during his sorrowful soliloquy, while Quinn could only look at the ceiling. Lauren felt that if she continued to look at Quinn, she would throw up the meat that she had just eaten. It was obvious that Franklin had the same thought. He extended his right hand and rejected Quinn. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be so depressed. I¡¯ll see what I can do when the timees. If I can make it, I¡¯ll try my best to make it.¡± Quinn knew that he had half-seeded. He wanted Franklin to go so badly so that he could help to hold down the fort. Franklin worked in the office and rarely came into contact with things in the entertainment industry, so he might not know about it. However, the entertainment industry was a melting pot. There were all kinds of people in it. Power and money were everything. Looks were just add-ons. Quinn did not have any works at the moment. The fans that he had at the moment were just attracted to his good looks, and these types of fans were the easiest to lose. Although Quinn did not want to live under the wings of others, it would be useful for him to use Franklin¡¯s fame to intimidate the group of people in the industry first. After all, all markets are manipted by capital, and his brother Franklin was capital. When the studio opened, he could not just invite people ording to his own wishes.. It would be very easy to offend people. Chapter 309 - Dreamcatcher

Chapter 309: Dreamcatcher

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Even if there were some rtively famous directors and actors in the entertainment industry that he couldn¡¯t stand, he had to invite them. It would be their decision whether they decide toe or not. However, as a junior in the entertainment industry, he had to be well-mannered, so that he wouldn¡¯t be criticized by others. If someone really came to cause trouble at the cocktail party, his big brother Franklin would stand by his side. They definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to him. Quinn had his n well thought out. During the meal, he served Franklin with great hospitality. Franklin looked at Quinn suspiciously and suspected that Quinn had poisoned the food he picked for him. Lauren had a full stomach after dinner, and she felt a little sleepy. However, Franklin said that she had eaten too much meat in the evening and needed to go out for a walk to digest her food. So, Lauren strolled around the neighborhood with Mr. Hayes instead. She watched some TV programs in the living room after she returned. However, she was still unable to get her spirits up, so she decided to go upstairs to rest. After taking a shower and lying on the bed, Lauren used her spiritual consciousness to look at the reward she had received from today¡¯s hidden mission. It was a dreamcatcher. Lauren held the dreamcatcher in her hand. It was a dreamy purple color but otherwise looked very ordinary. If it was a little bigger, it would probably be no different from a fishing. Lauren pulled the purple a few times, then turned it over to look at it a few times. She tried to see if there was any mechanism, but she could not see anything. So, Lauren had no choice but to ask for help from Divine Nine. Divine Nine was still in the form of a white fox. Perhaps it was because he hadpleted a hidden mission, Lauren felt that Divine Nine seemed to have be a little bigger. Now, Lauren could no longer wrap her arms around its neck. Lauren thought that if outsiders saw Divine Nine, they might think that it was some kind of nationally protected animal. ¡°System Divine Nine, what¡¯s the use of this dreamcatcher? Is it just for decoration in the room? The rewards you guys are giving are getting more and more unusual.¡± Divine Nine shook its body. Its white fur fluttered in the air and a few strands flew out. Lauren picked up the fur and ced it in a small box. ¡°System Divine Nine, this fur of yours looks very valuable. I might be able to sell it for a lot of money. Don¡¯t shake your body anymore. If you do, you¡¯ll have to pick the fur up yourself and put it in this box.¡± Although Divine Nine looked like a fox now, Lauren could clearly feel that Divine Nine was ring at her. Lauren ced the box next to the sofa where Divine Nine ofteny. She even patted the box and nodded at Divine Nine as if to remind it not to forget about this matter. Divine Nine carried the dreamcatcher that Lauren had ced on the carpet with its mouth and went onto the sofa as well. [System Divine Nine: This dreamcatcher is a toy that we used when we were young. In fact, its usage is very simple. Just like its name, it is used to capture dreams. If you want to know what a person is dreaming about, you can use this dreamcatcher.] Lauren wrinkled her nose and picked up the dreamcatcher again. She nodded. ¡°I see.¡± [System Divine Nine continued: This dreamcatcher is very sturdy now, but it also has a limit. When you notice that the mesh of the dreamcatcher is getting thinner and thinner, it means that its effectiveness is diminishing bit by bit. The time you can see dreams is getting shorter and shorter. When the dreamcatcherpletely breaks, it has lost its effect.] So magical? ¡°Was this one of your old toys?¡± The little fox nodded. [System Divine Nine: Yeah, we yed this before we grew up. The dream world shown through the dreamcatcher is very real. You can even walk around in this dream world. Of course, you are from another dimension, so the people inside naturally can¡¯t see you. You can only watch, and you can¡¯t touch anything inside the dreamscape.] Lauren said, ¡°Alright, I got it. However, I don¡¯t have any use for this thing yet. It¡¯s just dreams. Who would be interested in knowing what other people dream? I always dream that I live in a chocte castle.¡± Lauren leaned on Divine Nine¡¯s soft fox fur and chatted with it for a while. Soon, she felt very sleepy. ¡°System Divine Nine, I¡¯m going to sleep. I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± Lauren stuffed the dreamcatcher into the pocket dimension and went to sleep. Franklin applied for two days of leave for her.. This morning, Susan took a car to the Torres family by herself. Chapter 310 - Changes

Chapter 310: Changes

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Susan arrived, Lauren had just finished her breakfast, and stood up and greeted Susan. She was not surprised that she did not bring Ruby along with her. It was Susan¡¯s first time visiting the Torres family, so she was very reserved. She sat on the sofa and did not move. After Lauren hurriedly finished her breakfast, she brought Susan to her room. ¡°Lauren, why did you bring me here? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted me to meet someone? Who is it?¡± Lauren did not beat around the bush. ¡°Auntie Susan, do you want to meet Auntie Greta?¡± ¡°Greta? Didn¡¯t you say that...shemitted suicide that day?¡± ¡°Yes, Auntie Gretamitted suicide and passed away, but her ghost is still in this world. If you want to meet her, I can help you.¡± At first, Susan looked at Lauren in horror, as if what she had just said was just a fantasy. Lauren could understand why she did not reply immediately. After all, not everyone was willing to see a ghost, but Susan did not think for long. A short whileter, Susan nodded and did not ask any more questions. Lauren sighed in relief. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to see her.¡± So Lauren opened the heavenly eye for Susan. ¡°Auntie Susan, don¡¯t be afraid when you see herter. She won¡¯t do any harm to you, and she can¡¯t touch you.¡± Susan was obviously a little nervous, but she looked at Lauren and nodded. Susan did not know why, but she inexplicably believed in Lauren. Perhaps it was because Lauren had cleared her name despite asking a bunch of things that she did not think were important. ¡°Alright, Lauren, I¡¯m ready.¡± Lauren nodded and opened the soul storage box. Greta¡¯s ghost came out of the box. The moment she came out, Susan instantly got a fright. She took a few steps back and only stopped when she bumped into the cabs behind her. Although she had already mentally prepared herself, she was still very afraid when she saw a ghost. Moreover, she had let this ghost down before, as she had broken up Greta¡¯s family. Lauren lowered her head. She knew that Greta was getting weaker and weaker. She only had two to three hours left before she disappeared forever. At the moment, Greta could not even protect herself, let alone hurt Susan. Therefore, Lauren was very willing to leave the two of them alone. Lauren did not care about the grudges between them. She only hoped that she couldplete the mission as best as possible and not leave so many people with regrets. After leaving them alone in the living room for more than an hour, Susan finally came out with her face covered in tears. She could not stop herself from crying. Lauren asked her to sit on the sofa in the living room on the first floor and let her rest there. Mr. Hayes did not know what had happened and ordered someone to pour hot tea for her. After that, Lauren returned to her room. Greta did not go back into the soul storage box by herself. Instead, she looked out of the window. The scenery outside the window was still as beautiful as ever. It was full of vitality and green. For some reason, Lauren felt that Greta seemed to have changed again after talking to Susan. She had be as elegant and beautiful as before. The red dress she was wearing was no longer strange. Instead, it looked bright now. She stood by the window and looked out. It was as if she was a girl waiting for her beloved toe and pick her up. Lauren did not disturb her, but Greta sensed her presence, so she took the initiative to speak. ¡°I married Maxton when I just graduated from university. I had never regretted it for so many years. We had a very outstanding son and a very cute daughter together. We had always been very happy together, so I don¡¯t understand why he would want to stop halfway and hold someone else¡¯s hand.¡± Greta turned around, and Lauren saw the tears in her eyes. However, these tears were not tears of resentment. Instead, they were tears of relief. She smiled at Lauren, and Lauren realized that Greta was actually a very beautiful woman. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know why he did it now. When he made that mistake, he stopped being worth my time and effort.¡± Lauren didn¡¯t know much about love and rtionships, but she knew that once she married someone, she would be bound by an oath. This oath should be protected for the rest of her life. Otherwise, it would hurt someone else. There were many better ways to deal with these rtionships, but Maxton chose the worst one, which was to hide it. When the truth came to light, the consequences were even worse. Chapter 311 - PalmPalm

Chapter 311: Palm

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren did not know what to say tofort Greta, but she also knew that Greta did not need herfort. She just needed to be a quiet listener. Following that, Greta talked about how she spent time with Rene and Samuel. From Greta¡¯s description, Lauren could visualize what Rene and Samuel would be like if they were still alive. Both of them were very bright and cheerful, warm and lively. If they could grow up sessfully, they would have be people who would contribute a lot to society, and they could also have started their own families. Unfortunately, all of that could only exist in Greta¡¯s imagination. Greta shared everything about them that left a deep impression on her, starting from the moment they were born. Lauren listened attentively and asionally echoed what she said. They were like two people who had met in a public square. Although they were strangers, they were chatting happily. During this process, Lauren could see that Greta¡¯s skin was bing transparent bit by bit. The red dress was undergoing the same change. Its color slowly began to dim. Finally, Greta rted to thest year of Samuel and Rene¡¯s lives. Her eyes were filled with nostalgia. Just then, a gust of wind blew past the window and her hair was blown up. Although at the moment her hair lookedical, with one side long and the other side short, Lauren could only see the infinite grief and nostalgia of a mother who had lost her children. After saying that, Greta raised her hand and took a look at her hand, turning it over and over again. Then, she turned around and looked at Lauren. The sunlight shone in from behind her, but the almost transparent Greta could not block the sunlight. The sunlight passed through her body and shone into the room, illuminating tiny motes of dust in the air. ¡°I¡¯m going to disappear, am I right?¡± Greta¡¯s hands were very long and slender, which made them very suitable for ying the piano. However, she already had the pleasure of hearing Greta y the piano. It was thest monologue of a pianist, and also thest wail of a mother. Lauren nodded and spoke the cruel truth. ¡°Yes, you will disappear very soon.¡± Greta did not seem to be afraid at all. Instead, she heaved a sigh of relief, raised her head, and said, ¡°Alright, this is finally over. To be honest, I¡¯m quite happy. I have to thank you for this period of time. Even though I was in Ruby¡¯s body previously, I never wanted to harm you.¡± ¡°I know. I know that you have no evil intentions towards others. It¡¯s just that you were momentarily blinded by hatred,¡± said Lauren. ¡°Actually, there are many things in this world that are worth pursuing. Even if...your son and daughter passed away back then, you can still enjoy what this world has to offer in their stead.¡± ¡°There are many beautiful things in this world. The sun will always continue to shine.¡± Greta smiled. ¡°But I¡¯ve already taken root in the shadows. In any case, I¡¯ve been curious. Why is a little girl like you doing such a thing?¡± Could Greta be referring to hunting ghosts? Lauren looked at the relieved smile on Greta¡¯s face and said, ¡°Because...even though this world is terrible, I have to protect the beautiful things in it, like... the smile on your face right now.¡± Greta was stunned for a moment. Lauren could see that her body was bing transparent, starting from her feet. She was slowly disappearing. However, Greta was slowly walking toward her. She reached out her hand to Lauren. Lauren looked at her hand. Her hand was stained with blood. However, what Greta wanted to show her was not the blood, but the thing in her palm. Lauren stared nkly at it. Before she could react, Greta had already disappeared. She hadpletely disappeared from her room. It was as if she had never been to this world. Lauren sighed and closed her eyes to mourn Greta¡¯s disappearance. When she opened her eyes, the system¡¯s voice sounded in her head. [Congrattions, Host. Hidden mission 7 has beenpleted. The reward, mute pill, has been distributed. Please check.] In the past, Lauren was very happy to receive the reward because the ghosts she had caught before were all evil ghosts. She could capture them without feeling emotional and throw them into hell. However, Lauren had some feelings for Greta, with whom she had been together for a month, especially after she learned about the tragic incidents that happened to Greta. Chapter 312 - A System Who Became a Human

Chapter 312: A System Who Became a Human

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She was not in the mood to look at the reward. She fell back on the bed. Afterpleting this task, Lauren felt a little empty. Her mind was filled with thoughts of what Greta had shown her before she disappeared. She was not holding anything in her hand. On the contrary, there was something carved on her palm. It was something that Lauren had seen more than once: a rose. It was the same rose that had appeared on Pauline¡¯s pendant at that time. The same rose that had appeared when they went to the haunted house. When she was video-chatting with the other hosts, the oldest host, David, had this same rose on the painting hanging on the wall of the room. That same rose was on Greta¡¯s palm just now. It was delicate and beautiful. The blood on Greta¡¯s hand seemed to nourish it. Lauren seemed to be able to see the rose blooming and growing in those few seconds. It was a beautiful scene, but for some reason, Lauren felt extremely cold. She did not think that it was a coincidence for these roses to appear in front of her. She got up with a grunt, dived into her spiritual consciousness to look for Divine Nine, and asked to speak to David. [System Divine Nine: Speak to David? But it¡¯s midnight on David¡¯s end.] ¡°But I have something very important to verify!¡± Divine Nine knew that Lauren always did things in a sensible manner, so her request was definitely not without reason. It must be an urgent matter. Therefore, Divine Nine immediately contacted his big brother, Divine One. Lauren waited anxiously in the room. Fortunately, Divine Nine did not make her wait for too long. Two minutester, he told Lauren that David could talk to her. Fortunately, David was a night owl. He usually went to bed at one or two o¡¯clock in the morning, so he happened to be awake at the moment. The two of them had a video chat. David was still as handsome as thest time Lauren saw him. Then, she realized that he was not the only person in the room. There was another man in the room with him. After Lauren greeted David, she looked at the other man sitting next to him and carefully said to David, ¡°For the matter that I¡¯m going to talk about, are you sure you want someone else to be present?¡± At this moment, David and the man startedughing at the same time. Even Divine Nine was giggling beside her. Lauren was a little confused. ¡°What are you guysughing at?¡± Was there something on her face? Divine Nine had a goodugh before he told Lauren the truth. [Host, this man is no other than my eldest brother, System Divine One.] Lauren stared at the man with wide eyes and said, ¡°Divine One?¡± Divine Nine nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. My eldest brother is already over 500 years old. He can transform into a human.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Lauren knew that the systems could transform into a human when they reached a certain age, but that was only in theory. It was the first time she had seen it happen in real life. She found it very interesting, so she sized up the man that Divine One had turned into. This man had a high nose like David, and he also had a deep facial profile. He looked like he was from the same country as his host, and he did not look 500 years old at all. He looked about the same age as David and was even a little more handsome. Lauren watched as David stretched out his hand and waved it in front of her eyes. ¡°Divine Nine, it seems that your host has been charmed by the beauty of my system.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Lauren snapped out of her daze and did not deny it. She nodded and said, ¡°Divine One, you are indeed very handsome!¡± David smiled and snapped his fingers to bring them back to business. ¡°Why are you looking for me? It¡¯s sote, it must be urgent, right? Did you run into some difficulties again?¡± Lauren shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not really a problem. David, I¡¯m looking for you tonight because I want to confirm something.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead. I¡¯ll try my best to help as much as I can.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. During the first video call, I saw a painting hanging on the wall of your room. Can I take a look at that painting again?¡± At that time, David was sitting in front of his desk. It was obvious that he was sitting on the sofa by the bed now. As a result, Lauren could no longer see the painting fromst time. David was also enthusiastic and helpful. He did not think that Lauren was talking nonsense just because she was young. After hearing Lauren¡¯s request, David stood up and walked to the wall. Chapter 313 - Is It a Coincidence?

Chapter 313: Is It a Coincidence?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The camera automatically tracked his whereabouts, the painting Lauren sawst time came into view. David pointed to a painting on the wall. ¡°This one?¡± Lauren nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one.¡± In Lauren¡¯s opinion, the style of this painting was abstract. Why? She could not understand it. The entire painting did not give her afortable feeling. It looked like many people were trying to pull each other¡¯s souls out of the painting. If this painting was set as an exam question, Lauren believed that the students would be able toe up with many profound meanings behind a painting like this. Although she did not understand the painting, Lauren could tell that the painting was not something that could be easily made. It would not look out of ce in an art gallery. David looked up and down, left and right as if he did not see anything. Lauren waved her hand to the left, indicating for David to stand to the left. David obediently moved two steps to the left, revealing a symbol on the lower right corner of the painting. It was also a rose. ¡°David, does the rose in the lower right corner have any special meaning?¡± David pointed at the rose and shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have any special meaning, right? This painting was given to me after Ipleted a task at that time, I saw that it was pretty, so I hung it in the bedroom.¡± ¡°Who gave it to you?¡± David shook his head, he seemed to be recalling something. ¡°I don¡¯t know. At that time, this painting was sent directly to my house. There was nothing written on it. It just said thank you for solving this case. It also said something about seeing me again in the future.¡± Lauren frowned. She had received the bouquet of roses in the same way David received the painting. There was no signature and someone sent it directly to Lauren¡¯s house. Moreover, roses appeared in both gifts at the same time. Was this a coincidence? Although roses were a verymon flower, Lauren felt uneasy. She told David about her discovery. ¡°I can¡¯t rule out the possibility that you mentioned, but it should be a coincidence, right? Our countries are so far apart. Even if someone is up to some tricks, they wouldn¡¯t spend so much effort to cross the Pacific Ocean. What do you think?¡± Lauren shook her head. She couldn¡¯t be sure. ¡°David, when did you receive this painting?¡± ¡°About a year or two years ago. I can¡¯t remember the exact time.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, David.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. If you have any problems in the future, you cane to me anytime. I can be considered your big brother.¡± Lauren nodded. She had a big brother in reality and she even had a big brother in her spiritual consciousness! Not bad! After understanding what she wanted to know, Lauren continued to chat with David about the recent situation. David was someone who liked to talk. He was warm and passionate, and he was very good at expressing his feelings directly. During their conversation, Lauren had already been called cute and beautiful many times. Lauren had been praised so much that she almost floated up like a balloon. As they chatted, Lauren realized that the System Divine One seemed to have disappeared. ¡°David, where¡¯s your system?¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s working out there.¡± David pointed with his finger, and Divine One appeared on the screen. He was doing push-ups on the ground at this moment. ¡°Wow, can the system work out like a human?¡± Divine Nine continued, ¡°Of course, when the system transforms into a human, it has to eat, sleep, and drink like a human. If it wants to have a better body, of course it has to work out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Then can you transform back into the system at any time? You¡¯re even more intelligent than artificial intelligence!¡± [System Divine Nine: Of course, we can. However, we can only transform back into either a human or a system. No matter how old the system is, it can only transform into a human for half a day, which is twelve hours. For the other twelve hours, it still has to transform back into the system¡¯s original form.¡± This was the first time Lauren heard of such a thing, and she found it very magical. When she thought about how Divine Nine, who was a little fox now, was going to be a tall person in the future, she felt very excited. ¡°System Divine Nine, you have to be a handsome man in the future!¡± After saying goodnight to David, Lauren got out of her spiritual consciousness. It was almost one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Lauren suddenly remembered that Susan was still downstairs! Oh no! Chapter 314 - The Roses Become a Cocoon

Chapter 314: The Roses Be a Cocoon

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren quickly ran downstairs and saw that Susan was no longer on the sofa. ¡°Miss Torres, you¡¯re here. I was going to ask you to have lunch, but seeing that your room door was closed, I didn¡¯t bother you.¡± ¡°Mr. Hayes, where¡¯s that auntie who was sitting here just now?¡± ¡°Oh, she said that she wanted to go back to apany her daughter, so she went back first.¡± Lauren nodded. Fortunately, Susan was not waiting for her here. In any case, she was in the same kindergarten as Ruby. She would definitely have the opportunity to meet Susan again in the future. Mr. Hayes reheated the dishes for Lauren. After Lauren finished eating, she had a rare leisure afternoon. Franklin had gone back to work. Quinn was in his studio preparing for a cocktail party while Bryce was in ss. Lauren, who had some free time, felt a little bored. She had always wanted to y on the swings, but the swing set in the nearest park was always upied by other children. So, Franklin hired someone to make one for her in the yard. After lunch, Laurenyfortably on arge swing chair. Lauren fell asleep on the swing in the warm afternoon, but her nap was interrupted by dreams. In the dream, she was standing on a patch of green grass. Everything was beautiful. Her family was beside her and everyone wasughing happily. However, many flower buds appeared suddenly from the green grass patch and bloomed one after another into bright red roses. The roses quickly covered the green grass patch. Therge patches of red were like a blood waterfall. It was a terrifying sight. The red roses grewrger andrger and surrounded Lauren, isting her from the others. Lauren felt as if she was wrapped in a cocoon. She could not breathe. She did not have her pocket dimension with her. She was at her wit¡¯s end. Just as she felt that she was suffocating, someone suddenly used something to split therge mass of rose branches. Thus, Lauren was able to breathe again. She wanted to see who that person was, but the light from the outside was too bright for her to see anything clearly. Her cozy afternoon nap was disturbed by the dream. When Lauren woke up, she sucked inrge mouthfuls of fresh air, as if she wanted to breathe back all the air that had been taken away from her in the dream. The courtyard was very quiet. Only the sound of leaves rustling against the breeze could be heard. The Torres mansion was only slightly livelier when it was time to eat. Usually, everyone went about their own business. Lauren had just jumped off the swing when she keenly sensed a different aura in the air once again. This aura was very magical. Lauren could not tell if it was good or evil. Or was it a mixture of both? Lauren wanted to close her eyes and feel the aura carefully. When her spiritual consciousness detected the aura, she felt as if she had been hit by an invisible wave and took two steps back. This aura actually took the initiative, turned against her, and hit back at her spiritual consciousness. However, it did not cause any harm to Lauren. This was the first time Lauren had encountered this. However, the aura disappeared again very quickly, and Divine Nine did note out to remind Lauren, so Lauren did not take this matter to heart. When she returned to the Torres family, she saw a bunch of people nervously surrounding Mr. Hayes in the living room. She used her small size to squeeze into the crowd. ¡°What happened to Mr. Hayes?¡± Mr. Hayes was half-lying on the sofa. Someone was taking his blood pressure. One of the gardeners said, ¡°Mr. Hayes almost fainted just now. Fortunately, we found him in time and helped him onto the sofa.¡± Lauren asked, ¡°Fainted? Mr. Hayes, what happened to you? Should we go to the hospital?¡± Lauren nervously stood next to Mr. Hayes and grabbed his arm with her small hand. Mr. Hayes opened his eyes slightly and smiled when he heard what Lauren said. ¡°Miss Lauren, don¡¯t worry. This is what happens when you get old. You get a lot of illnesses.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Mr. Hayes. You¡¯re not old!¡± Mr. Hayes coughed twice and did not say anything else. His chest only rose and fell slightly. The old gardener next to him spoke again. ¡°Mr. Hayes¡¯ condition has been getting worse in the past two months. This is not what he used to best time. It¡¯s just that recently, he¡¯s beenining about pain here and there. And now this happens. Sigh.¡± These servants all respected Mr. Hayes very much. They also felt sorry for Mr.. Hayes when they saw such a thing happen to him. Chapter 315 - Digging up Old Scores

Chapter 315: Digging up Old Scores

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren felt the same way, so she called Franklin anxiously, who immediately invited the family doctor over. Of course, the family doctor couldn¡¯t find out what caused this. He only prescribed some medicine for Mr. Hayes and left. Lauren looked at Mr. Hayes, who was lying on the bed, and muttered, ¡°Is this doctor reliable? Why can¡¯t he find anything?¡± She pouted and sat beside Mr. Hayes¡¯ bed. ¡°Mr. Hayes, let me take a look at you! I have learned a little in the church!¡± She was just about to put her hand on the pulse of his arm when Mr. Hayes pulled his hand away. ¡°Miss Lauren, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m very sick here and it¡¯s not suitable for you to stay here. You should go out quickly. I¡¯ll be fine after a short rest.¡± After saying that, Mr. Hayes closed his eyes and looked as if he did not want to talk anymore. Lauren went out quietly. She thought that Mr. Hayes must be feeling unwell and that was why he was acting this way. That night, after Franklin returned home, Mr. Hayes forced himself to get up again. He looked a little better and his attitude toward Lauren was back to normal. ¡°Mr. Hayes, if there¡¯s something wrong with your body, don¡¯t force yourself. Just rest. Otherwise, I can only force you to retire.¡± Franklin sat beside Mr. Hayes and said. ¡°You should have retired a long time ago, but you never wanted to.¡± ¡°Master Franklin, I¡¯m not tired at all.¡± Mr. Hayes shook his head and sighed. ¡°People die faster when they¡¯re old and have nothing to do. I can¡¯t tell how happy I am to see the four of you every day.¡± Franklin and Lauren talked to Mr. Hayes for a long time before Mr. Hayes agreed to go and rest. ¡°Mr. Hayes, you don¡¯t have to work hard these two days. If I see you running around and keeping busy, I¡¯ll send you directly to the house Lauren gave you and get you to retire.¡± Franklin pretended to threaten him. Mr. Hayes smiled and nodded, epting their offer. ¡°I am actually a servant here. What have I done to deserve to be treated so well by all of you?¡± Lauren said, ¡°Mr. Hayes, what are you talking about? You treated me the best when I first came here.¡± After saying that, Lauren stared at Franklin as she remembered that no one liked her when she first came here. Mr. Hayes was the only one who treated her well in the first few days. Franklin rubbed his nose to hide his guilt. ¡°Alright, stop staring at me. I¡¯m trying to make it up to you, aren¡¯t I?¡± When this little brat Lauren dug up old grudges, she was no different from a grown woman. She even turned her head to the side and looked really angry. Mr. Hayes did note out for dinner today. The servant brought it in for him to eat. Quinn did note home either. He had been so busy for the past two days that his feet hardly touched the ground. He slept on the floor in the studio just to prepare for the party on Saturday. Therefore, there was only Lauren and Franklin at the dinner table. ¡°Franklin, we¡¯re going to that temple next weekend, right?¡± Although Lauren had a good memory, she could not remember anything that she was not interested in. Franklin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is a rather important event, so we have to be careful not to make any mistakes. It¡¯ll be troublesome if Grandma gets something on us.¡± Lauren listened attentively. ¡°Although you have some abilities that none of us have, it¡¯s not a bad thing to restrain yourself when the timees. As far as I know, there are quite a lot of experts in that temple. ¡°If you suffer any grievances, don¡¯t get into a conflict with them so easily. Come and tell me first, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, I got it, Franklin. I won¡¯t cause you any trouble!¡± Franklin put down his chopsticks and patted Lauren¡¯s head with his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯ll cause me trouble. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll get hurt.¡± A warm feeling welled up in Lauren¡¯s heart. ¡°I got it, Franklin! I know that you¡¯re worried about me. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± After lunch, Lauren went back to her room, picked up her bag, and went to the study room to apany Franklin. Franklin had been working overtime recently and did not have time to y with Lauren. Therefore, Lauren could only work hard with Franklin by studying hard. Even though she was holding aic book. Franklin sent Lauren to the kindergarten the next day. As soon as Lauren got out of the car, she saw Susan waiting at the gate of the kindergarten. When Franklin walked her to the gate, Susan came up to her. It was obvious that she had something to say to Lauren.. Chapter 316 - The Real Ruby

Chapter 316: The Real Ruby

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Good morning, Auntie Susan!¡± ¡°Hello, Lauren. I¡¯ve just dropped Ruby off at school. She¡¯s already inside.¡± Lauren blinked her eyes. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Is Ruby¡¯s health okay?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s been eating a lot these past two days.¡± ¡°Lauren, thank you so much for this. I don¡¯t know how you did it, though.¡± Lauren smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can solve the problem! I¡¯m very happy that I can help you and Ruby! As for how I did it...it¡¯s also a secret!¡± Lauren winked mischievously at Susan. When she arrived at the ss, Ruby was already there, greeting the rest of the children while distributing candy to them. ¡°Hello, my name is Ruby. I seem to have lost my memory for more than a month, so thank you for taking care of me!¡± Ruby was very excited when she saw Laurening over. She ran over to put arge handful of various vors of candy into the palm of Lauren¡¯s hand. ¡°Hello! You¡¯re Lauren, right? I heard about you from my mom. My mom said you¡¯re my best friend. These candies are for you. By the way, I seem to have amnesia, so I don¡¯t remember a lot of things. You might have to remind me!¡± Lauren looked at the candy in her hands and thought to herself, ¡®The real Ruby is very lively.¡¯ Lauren felt that she herself was talkative generally, and she did not expect Ruby to be even more talkative than herself. She was unable to interrupt Ruby while she was talking, and she also found that Ruby was quite cute as she went around saying that she had amnesia. Lauren put the candy in her pocket and ate a strawberry-vored one. ¡®Mmm, it¡¯s sweet!¡¯ Lauren thought. It seemed that Susan had not told Ruby what had happened during this period of time. Ruby had told everyone that she had identally bumped her head, so she had forgotten about what had happened in the past month. Their ssmates did not say anything but felt that it was magical that amnesia actually existed. Everyone thought that it only appeared in television dramas. Other than caring for Ruby, the children were also very happy. After all, the current Ruby was much easier to get along withpared to Ruby in the past. However, Ruby¡¯s enthusiasm could not be maintained at all times, especially during ss. Although they were in the math ss of the talent program, they still had to attend the normal math ss. In the past, both Lauren and Ruby would raise their hands to answer questions in every math ss. However, in today¡¯s math ss, Ruby was like a person who had never seen numbers. The Math teacher asked Ruby the usual questions, but when it came to a double-digit addition and subtraction, the former Ruby could always tell the answer at a nce, but the current Ruby wished she could use both her toes and hair to help her to count. The other children looked at Ruby in astonishment. So after losing her memory, she had forgotten all this knowledge as well! Ruby was so pitiful! Lauren had previously heard from Susan that Ruby was not good at Math in the first ce. It was likely that she was now at her true level, and it had nothing to do with losing her memory. Lauren snickered at the side. Then, she tugged on Ruby¡¯s sleeve and secretly told her the answer. The math ss was finally over without any mishaps. Ruby was very grateful to Lauren because Lauren sat next to her and was the closest to her. Moreover, she had just helped her out of a difficult situation. However, no matter how much Lauren helped Ruby, Ruby still had a hard day studying. For example, there were a lot of words in the storybook that she did not recognize, but the other children did. It was the same in math ss, and it was the same in English ss. ¡°I was initially in an elementary ss, now I should be in the intermediate ss. How did I end up in an advanced ss?!¡± Ruby knocked on her head. ¡°Where did my confidencee from back then? I actually enrolled in an advanced ss.¡± Lauren shook her head in her heart. She could not bear to tell Ruby that it was actually a decision made by the highly educated Greta for her. Greta probably didn¡¯t even want to go to the advanced ss at that time. She wanted to go straight to the third year of high school. Ruby was finally defeated in the math ss of the talent program. She looked at the notebook and saw that it was full of math symbols that she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What¡¯s this nted thing?¡± Lauren reminded her, ¡°This is a division symbol.¡± ¡°What about this thing with two circles up and down, and then another nted thing?¡± Lauren was speechless. Ruby¡¯s description...was quite urate.. She should be good at storytelling. Chapter 317 - Change Class

Chapter 317: Change ss

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°This is a percent sign.¡± ¡°Oh...I see.¡± Ruby looked at the mathematical symbol in frustration. ¡°Hey, look, there¡¯s a Chinese character here. Is this the symbol for the word ¡®factory¡¯?¡± John happened to pass by. He lowered his head and nced at Ruby when he heard her voice. ¡°This is the root sign! It¡¯s a mathematical symbol, not a Chinese character,¡± Lauren whispered to Ruby. ¡°Well, that¡¯s hard! I must be good to be able to participate in this a month ago. Is my IQ all gone after this hit? Why do I feel that I lost not a month of memory, but more than ten years of memory?!¡± Lauren burst outughing. The real Ruby was really cute. Although she was a little stupid, her development was at a normal stage for someone of her age! However, when she saw that Ruby, who used to be in high spirits during math ss, had suddenly turned into a cowardly turtle and did not even dare to make eye contact with John, Lauren could not help but find it funny. At the same time, she also felt that things had changed. With the help of Lauren, Ruby managed to make it through this ss. After ss, she turned to Lauren and said, ¡°Lauren, I might have to change sses.¡± ¡°Change sses? Why?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even keep up with the lessons in this advanced ss! Although my teachers and ssmates are very nice, I feel that I¡¯m really stupid in there. It¡¯s better to go to the intermediate ss.¡± Lauren nodded. ¡°Hmm...indeed, we should choose ording to our own standards.¡± ¡°Yes. Although it¡¯s possible to learn more in the advanced ss, I want to learn ording to my own pace. My mother also told me to be down-to-earth and not always think of climbing to the top in one step.¡± As Ruby spoke, she walked down the stairs. Ruby was carrying her school bag on her back, and her ponytail was swinging up and down with her steps. She looked very lively. Lauren and Ruby walked down the stairs slowly. The setting sun happened to shine on the stairs. She felt that what Ruby said made a lot of sense. Ruby¡¯s words also reminded her that it was time for her to walk her own life ording to her own steps. Lauren really should be interacting and learning with children of the same age. However, she felt very bored in ss now. She already knew most of the things that the teachers taught. Other than music lessons and origami lessons where she could still learn some new things, she just had to sit obediently in ss and listen to some things that she had already understood. She could not help but feel that it was a waste of time. Looking at Ruby jumping around happily, Lauren thought that she should also live a little more elegantly. When she got home for dinner, Lauren told Franklin what she thought and said she didn¡¯t want to go to kindergarten anymore. Franklin chewed the cucumber expressionlessly, his eyes shing with the word ¡°why¡±. Lauren picked up the rice with her chopsticks and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can learn anything in kindergarten. I just want to learn more and not waste my time.¡± Franklin was a bit dissatisfied. He thought Lauren did not want to go to kindergarten as it would prevent her frompleting her missions. In his opinion, growing up well was more important than anything else. In other aspects, he was already very amodating to Lauren. However, in such matters, he could not allow Lauren to do whatever she wanted. He knew how much one could learn in school. Moreover, these things could nevere back once they were missed. He never liked Laurenpleting her missions. It was always so dangerous. He was very unwilling to allow Lauren to dy her studies in order toplete her missions. Therefore, he shook his head and rejected Lauren¡¯s request for the first time. ¡°Why?¡± Lauren initially thought that her big brother would be easy to talk to. However, as her brother had lived by the book since he was young, he also thought that Lauren should do the same. There might be many different paths in the world, but studying well was definitely the best path to take. Franklin had already encountered some obstacles at work today, and he was not in a good mood. Yet Lauren made such a request again tonight. He felt that his patience had been exhausted, so he put down his chopsticks. ¡°This matter is not negotiable. When I say no, I mean it.¡± Then, Franklin got up and left the dining table.. Without looking back, he went up to the second floor. Chapter 318 - First Cold War

Chapter 318: First Cold War

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Mr. Hayes was resting in bed today, so only Franklin and Lauren were the only two people at the dining table. Franklin left without looking back, leaving Lauren alone. Although Mr. Hayes did not have his meal today, he had instructed the people in the kitchen to prepare more meat for Lauren. However, Lauren did not have the slightest appetite despite the table full of meat in front of her. She put down her chopsticks, lowered her head, and even actually cried out in grievance. Perhaps it was because she was the only one left in the living room, so she felt a little lonely. Or perhaps it was because Franklin¡¯s attitude today had hurt her very much. Or perhaps she felt that she had no control over her own fate. All kinds of emotions were mixed together, causing her to break into tears. Maria had told her before that a girl¡¯s tears were pearls and should not be shed easily. Lauren quickly wiped away her tears. She did not want to continue crying. When she was in the churchst time, she was lonely and without any family, but at least she was free. Though the people in the church would discipline her, they were not so harsh. If Lauren insisted on doing something, they would ultimately help her, just like how Franklin had helped her before. Lauren had initially thought that her big brother would always support her like the others, but his attitude today really made her feel lost and hurt. With an empty heart and an empty stomach, Lauren went upstairs. When she passed by Franklin¡¯s study room, she could see the yellow light shining through the crack from his door. Lauren subconsciously slowed down her footsteps, as she did not want to disturb Franklin. However, she suddenly thought of what Franklin had just said. ¡°If I say no, it means no. This matter is not negotiable!¡± It sounded like the tone of a domineering chairman. But Lauren wasn¡¯t his employee, and she didn¡¯t receive a sry from him. Why should she be bullied?! ¡®Why should I think of him?!¡¯ Lauren thought as she stomped vigorously on the floor. The floor, which was covered with a thick carpet, let out a dull noise. When she returned to her room, she slumped into her bed, not in the mood to do anything. When Franklin sent her to school the next day, the two of them did not speak. They were having a cold war for the first time. What made Lauren even more upset was that she realized that Ruby had already sessfully transferred to another ss. That was fast! Lauren felt even more lonely in ss now. Although she had a good time with the other children, everyone had their own good friends, and it was hard for Lauren to enter their conversations. So, she sat alone in a corner. After ss, she talked to Joie for a while, but she was unhappy for the rest of the day. Fortunately, she attended the physical education ss together with the children from the intermediate ss. When Lauren saw Ruby again, it was as if she saw a long-lost family member. She decided to consult Ruby for her experience. ¡°Ruby, how did you convince your mother to let you transfer sses?¡± ¡°It was very easy to transfer sses. I told my mother that I couldn¡¯t learn any of the sses here. I felt unhappy, so my mother transferred sses for me.¡± ¡®Oh? So it was such a simple matter? But why is it so difficult for me?¡¯ Lauren thought. After a boring day, Lauren finished the talent program¡¯s math ss in the afternoon. As usual, she quickly finished the work given by John. Ever since he had begun to teach high school mathematics, the speed of John¡¯s lectures had slowed down. This was because the students still needed time to digest and absorb the knowledge, even though they had better learning abilities and higher IQ than the average person. As a result, Lauren felt bored during this math ss. After school today, Lauren initially nned to have a good chat with Franklin on the way home. She did not expect that the person who came to pick her up was actually Ben. It had been a week since shest saw Ben and Lauren missed him quite a lot. She chatted with Ben for a while, but she could not help but ask, ¡°Uncle Ben, where¡¯s my brother?¡± ¡°Oh, Master Franklin said that he had to go on a business trip at thest minute. He¡¯s flying overseas this afternoon.¡± Huh? Sost-minute? Lauren wondered if she was the reason why Franklin decided to go on a business trip. However, on second thought, she did not seem to have that much power. She did not think that Franklin would go abroad just because he wanted to have a cold war with her. Perhaps he really had something to do.. After all, Franklin had been very busy recently. Chapter 319 - Not Going to Alternate Bags!

Chapter 319: Not Going to Alternate Bags!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She would wait for Franklin¡¯s return. Perhaps his anger would dissipate by then. However, Lauren still did not understand why Franklin would be angry. After all, whether or not she went to kindergarten was ultimately her own business. Ben seemed to have realized that something was wrong with Lauren. He asked, ¡°Miss Torres, what¡¯s wrong? Did you have a quarrel with Master Franklin? It¡¯s impossible that he didn¡¯t even tell you about his business trip.¡± ¡°Sigh. A man¡¯s heart is as clear as mud! I don¡¯t understand it!¡± Lauren sighed. In the end, she did not exin the reason behind it. Perhaps the only good news in the past two days was that when she returned home, she found that Mr. Hayes was already feeling a little better. He had the strength to get up and look at the flowers and nts in the yard. Lauren ran to Mr. Hayes¡¯s side, while Ben was carrying Lauren¡¯s bag behind her. ¡°Mr. Hayes, why did you get out of bed? Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling better! I¡¯ve been lying down for two days already. If I lie here any longer, my bones will go stiff.¡± ¡°Of course not! Mr. Hayes is going to live a long life!¡± Lauren heard from Franklin that their biological grandfather had passed away more than ten years ago, so everyone treated Mr. Hayes as if he was their own grandfather. Lauren held Mr. Hayes¡¯ hand as they walked into the Torres Mansion. As they walked, she said, ¡°By the way, Mr. Hayes, Franklin has gone on a business trip recently, so you don¡¯t have to prepare his meals!¡± ¡°I know. Master Franklin called this afternoon.¡± Lauren was fuming when she heard this. So the whole world knew that he had gone on a business trip, and she was the only one who did not know about it. Men were so childish! That night, Quinn came home after staying in the studio for two whole days and two nights. He had finally finished setting up the venue for the party. So, he came back to rest for a while and tidy himself up. When he heard the news that Franklin was on a business trip, Quinn was a little surprised. ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t he promise toe to my party? Why did he suddenly go on a business trip? What about me?!¡± When Lauren saw the dumbfounded look on Quinn¡¯s face, she felt a littleforted. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®what about me¡¯?¡± Mr. Hayes asked. ¡°Master Quinn, isn¡¯t that just a party? It¡¯s fine as long as there¡¯s wine and people. Why does Master Franklin have to attend?¡± ¡°Mr. Hayes, the adult world is reallyplicated!¡± Lauren patted her chest and said, ¡°Quinn, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m going. If anything happens, I will help you too.¡± ¡°I am also very rich, but none of you know about it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re rich?¡± Quinn looked at Lauren from head to toe and then fixed his gaze on the pink pocket dimension. ¡°You¡¯ve been carrying this bag for a long time, haven¡¯t you? You carry it every day and you don¡¯t change it. However, it seems to be of good quality. It hasn¡¯t torn or gotten dirty even after so many days.¡± Lauren quickly covered her pocket dimension with her hands when she saw Quinn staring at it. ¡°Once my studio makes money, I¡¯ll buy you a lot of bags for you to use!¡± Lauren shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want any. I just want this!¡± ¡®Want to rece my pocket dimension? No way!¡¯ Lauren thought. After having dinner together, they went back to their room to rest early. During dinner, Lauren noticed that Quinn had heavy dark circles around his eyes. The next morning, Lauren was woken up by Quinn knocking on the door. She was wondering what time it was. Then she looked at her watch and realized that it was only six o¡¯clock in the morning. So early? How could a cocktail party start so early in the morning?! However, Quinn kept knocking on the door. If Franklin was there, he would have beaten Quinn up a long time ago. However, Quinn was only disturbing Lauren as she was the only one on the second floor. She reluctantly left her bed. ¡°Quinn, it¡¯s only six o¡¯clock in the morning! You woke up earlier than a dog.¡± ¡°Hey, you little brat, who are you calling a dog? It¡¯s already six o¡¯clock, we need to get up and do some styling.¡± Lauren looked up and saw that Quinn was also wearing pajamas. His hair was like a chicken coop, and it was sticking out all over. Lauren nodded and said, ¡°Quinn, you really need to do some styling. With your current appearance, people willugh at you if you tell them that you¡¯re a celebrity.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my styling? I¡¯m naturally good-looking, okay? You¡¯re the one who needs a good styling.¡± ¡°Me? Why?¡± Lauren blinked. ¡°I¡¯m not the main character today.¡± Quinn said, ¡°Although you¡¯re not the main character, this is also your first time appearing in public. Franklin specifically told me to make special arrangements for you.. Just take it as a warm-up for your appearance on thepany¡¯s 50th anniversary.¡± Chapter 320 - A Human or a Ghost

Chapter 320: A Human or a Ghost

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren rolled her eyes and asked in an unnatural manner, ¡°Oh, did Franklin tell you that?¡± Quinn rubbed his eyes. He wasn¡¯t fully awake yet. ¡°Yeah, he just called me. He doesn¡¯t seem to know what jetg is. It¡¯s so early here, but he woke me up and told me to bring you to the styling salon. Why didn¡¯t he look for you? Alright, hurry up and wash up. We¡¯ll go to the styling salon togetherter.¡± Afterining for a while, Quinn went upstairs with his messy hair. Having said all this, Lauren was now awake, and she slowly closed her door. Was Franklin still angry? It had been so long, yet he was still angry. Men were quite petty. He was clearly concerned about her, but he just didn¡¯t want to tell her. Anyway, someone was going to style her, so Lauren brushed her teeth, washed her face, and went downstairs. Quinn was dressed casually. ¡°Quinn, where¡¯s the driver?¡± Lauren looked around. It was only a few minutes past six, but there was no one on the street. Quinn looked at Lauren as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡°I¡¯m driving. Am I not human?¡± ¡°Do you know how to drive?¡± ¡°Of course I know how to drive. I learned how to drive when I was 18.¡± Lauren was a little worried. ¡°But...why haven¡¯t I seen you drive before?¡± Quinn looked left and right with a guilty look on his face. ¡°I never get the chance to drive. People pick me up every time I go in and out.¡± ¡°Hmm...so if I take your car, will my life be in danger today?¡± ¡°Pfft, how can that be possible? Thest time I drove was a month ago. I¡¯m very skillful. Hurry up and get in the car.¡± Of course, what Quinn did not tell Lauren was that he only drove a few hundred meters on an empty street in the early morning before he returned to the car to the chauffeur. Lauren chuckled and got into the back seat. She really could not rx. After she sat down, she quickly fastened her seatbelt tightly and her hands tightly gripped the seatbelt. The styling studio they were going to was in the city center, which was not far from the Torres family. As it was rtively early, there were basically no cars on the streets, so Quinn drove steadily. Perhaps it was because he knew that he was not skilled, so he drove slowly, and Lauren was not as worried as before. There was a traffic light in front of them. The light was originally red, so Quinn slowed down his speed to prepare to stop. However, the red light quickly turned green, so Quinn stepped on the elerator again. Sensing the change in speed, Lauren looked up. ¡°Quinn, stop the car! Isn¡¯t there a person standing at the zebra crossing?!¡± With a screech, Quinn stepped on the brakes. However, the car had already crossed the zebra crossing. Fortunately, there was no car behind them, so there was no rear-end collision. Quinn turned around and looked at Lauren. ¡°There¡¯s no one here. Isn¡¯t it empty?¡± ¡°No, I clearly saw someone just now.¡± Lauren unfastened her seatbelt and got out of the car with Quinn to check. She realized that there was no one there. Lauren even looked at the bottom of the car and there were no blood stains. She rubbed her eyes. Could she have seen it wrongly? Quinn asked, ¡°Did you see a ghost?¡± Lauren shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She could tell the difference between a person and a ghost at a nce. The person who had just walked on the zebra crossing was clearly a man wearing a ck short-sleeved shirt. How did he suddenly disappear? Could it be that this person was able to turn invisible? ¡°Alright, you must have seen wrongly. It¡¯s really hard for you to wake up so early. You¡¯re hallucinating.¡± Lauren pouted and looked back at the empty street. Perhaps she was really hallucinating. When they arrived at the styling studio, the door had just opened. The staff inside also looked sleepy. The boss of the styling studio was a man who dressed very fashionably. He looked like he was in his thirties. There was a sparkling ear stud on his right ear that was sparkling. Even so, he was not a sissy. Instead, he exuded exquisite handsomeness. Quinn introduced him to Lauren. ¡°This is the boss of the styling studio. His name is Tony.¡± Lauren blurted out, ¡°Hello, Uncle Tony.¡± After Lauren politely greeted him, Tony immediately covered his heart and pretended to be injured. ¡°Am I being called an uncle at my age?¡± Uhm... Lauren didn¡¯t think about this at the time. She just blurted it out. ¡°Then should I just call you Brother Tony?¡± Tony thought about it for a while and shook his head. He didn¡¯t seem satisfied. ¡°Forget it. Just call me Tony as they do.. I don¡¯t care about these things.¡± Chapter 321 - Styling

Chapter 321: Styling

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Quinn nodded and exined, ¡°Tony used to study abroad, so you can just call him by his name.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Lauren agreed. As Franklin, Quinn, and Tony were old acquaintances, Tony personally did the styling this time. Lauren was styled as a cute little girl. In addition, the theme of Quinn¡¯s cocktail party this time was called ¡°Letter from Spring¡±. As it was spring, Tony chose bright cherry red colors for Lauren. He prepared a lovely headband with two cherries on it for Lauren. Lauren¡¯s thick ck hair was braided into two pigtails and hung obediently on the shoulders. Her hairband was also the same cherry color and had two small cherries. Lauren did not need a ne or bracelet as she was young. If she used them, she would lose her childish beauty. Therefore, she was not given any extra essories. In the end, Tony paired Lauren with a skirt. It was a vest-style long skirt that was almost reached Lauren¡¯s calves. The main color of the skirt was white and there were some irregr patterns on it. The pattern was cherry red as well. Lauren wore a pair ofce socks and a pair of cute leather shoes of the same color. With that, she was done with her outfit. At this age, Lauren did not need any makeup at all. Therefore, in less than a few minutes, Lauren was done with her styling. Tony pped his hands and praised Lauren as he admired her look. ¡°Not bad. You look like the brightest star in the whole world right now. No, the brightest star in the whole universe.¡± ¡°Your skin at this age is really good. I can¡¯t see any pores at all.¡± Tony kept praising Lauren. On the contrary, when Tony was helping Quinn with his styling, he kept ridiculing him. ¡°How many days have you not slept well? Why is your skin so rough? Look at your ckheads. Don¡¯t you know how to take care of yourself? Do you still call yourself a celebrity? You¡¯re not qualified at all.¡± Quinn was speechless while Tony scolded him. After all, he had been eating takeout every day in the studio for the past two days and did not have time to exercise. He had wanted to prepare for this cocktail party better, and now, he had to be scolded by a stylist even while doing styling. Tony was also the best stylist he knew, so he did not dare to refute him. What if he offended him and he chose an ugly outfit for him? What would he do then? While he was fixing Quinn¡¯s hair, Tony continued to mock Quinn. ¡°How long has it been since you¡¯ve had your hair taken care of? It¡¯s as dry as savannah grass. Even if you were to randomly pick some wild grass from the roadside, it would still be more nutritious than your hair.¡± Therefore, he personally gave a quick fix to Quinn¡¯s hair. Lauren had already taken a nap by the side. When she woke up, she realized that Quinn was still sitting on the chair, while Tony was busy applying cream on his face. She stretchedzily. The originally dark sky outside the window was nowpletely bright. ¡°Quinn, you¡¯re too slow. Didn¡¯t you say that women waste too much time dressing up? Why does it take so much time to dress you up?¡± Tony covered Quinn¡¯s face with ayer of foundation in disgust. ¡°You were born beautiful, while Quinn needs to rely on his hard work to make up for it.¡± Quinn did not dare to voice his anger. If a gaze could kill a person, then the bodies of Tony and Lauren would probably be filled with thousands of holes. After that, Tony brought Quinn to the wardrobe room to pick clothes, they spent a long time there before Quinn finally came out. Even though it took a long time, Lauren felt that it was worth it. Lauren¡¯s eyes lit up the moment Quinn came out of the wardrobe room. Tony knew Quinn¡¯s strengths. The clothes he chose, the makeup he designed for Quinn, and the hair he had styled for Quinn all revealed his strengths. Quinn had an androgynous appearance because he had a small frame and delicate facial features. If his style was slightly off, people would think that he was a female. Therefore, Tony did not choose a tight-fitting suit for Quinn. Instead, he chose a casual suit. He wore a shirt and pants on the inside, but he chose a windbreaker for him on the outside. The windbreaker was wide and loose, so it weakened the characteristics of his slender frame. Although the makeup had been applied for quite some time, it was not heavy and looked very natural. ¡°Quinn, you are most handsome now,¡± Lauren gave him a thumbs up and praised him generously. Chapter 322 - Quinn Has a Girlfriend?

Chapter 322: Quinn Has a Girlfriend?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Quinn was also very satisfied with his new styling. He thought to himself that all that scolding just now was worth it. He admired himself in front of the mirror, and let out an unnaturalugh when he heard what Lauren said. This was the first time Lauren had praised him so genuinely. In order not to show his happiness too obviously, he coughed to divert attention. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t look bad at all, okay?¡± Tony was also very satisfied with his own work. He had been working hard on their looks all morning. ¡°Quick, Quinn, I want to take a photo of you and post it on my studio¡¯s Instagram.¡± Quinn seemed to have some special ability. As soon as he noticed the camera, his whole body would automatically go into working mode. Just as Tony turned on his phone¡¯s camera, Quinn automatically walked to the ce with the best lighting. The perfect right side of his face pointed toward the camera. The first ray of sunlight shone in at just the right moment, making Quinn¡¯s facial features stand out even more clearly. Even Lauren had to admit that Quinn was very handsome today. Tony took the photo very quickly and did not seem to be taking it seriously at all. ¡°Hey, the way you take photos is too casual.¡± Quinn looked at the photo in dissatisfaction. Tony, on the other hand, said tteringly, ¡°You¡¯re so good-looking. You¡¯ll look good in any photo.¡± The photo was actually quite well taken. It had a high resolution, but there was noposition and the background was messy. However, Quinn still looked handsome in the photos. Quinn was quite satisfied with Tony¡¯s reply. He nodded his head and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it. Then, we¡¯ll be heading to the studio, which is a little far from here.¡± At that time, Quinn had deliberately chosen the south side of the city center to avoid attracting too much attention to his studio. With a brand new look, Quinn had be much more confident. Lauren sighed. As expected, people rely on their clothing! When they arrived at the parking lot, Lauren noticed a man in a suit standing beside the car. ¡°Oh, the designated driver I called has arrived,¡± said Quinn. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to drive yourself? Why did you call for a designated driver?¡± ¡°I¡¯m dressed so dashingly today. Don¡¯t tell me I have to drive myself?¡± Quinn would never admit that he was actually scared by Lauren¡¯s sudden reminder this morning. He had not driven for so long. What if he really hurt someone while driving? It took about an hour to get to the studio. For the first half an hour, both of them were resting with their eyes closed. After that, Quinn couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He took his phone out of habit and looked at his Instagram. He actually found himself on trending Instagram posts. The title was #Quinn, the popr male model, suspected to have a girlfriend#. Quinn frowned. What kind of groundless allegation was this? He had a girlfriend? In order to avoid scandals, he didn¡¯t want to hang out with female celebrities. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t seen any women recently. As Quinn was curious, he clicked on this hot search. After clicking on it, the first thing he saw was his fans¡¯ various Instagram posts. ¡°Quinn is so handsome today. This windbreaker is amazing.¡± ¡°That is obviously a girl¡¯s hair. She even has a cherry hairband. She looks like a cute girl. I didn¡¯t expect my prince charming to actually like cute girls.¡± ¡°The studio is opening today. Could it be that he¡¯s introducing his girlfriend today?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t assume that she¡¯s his girlfriend just because she¡¯s a girl.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, does it have to be his girlfriend when it¡¯s a girl? However, where¡¯s the girl? What are they talking about?¡¯ Quinn thought. When he swiped to the end, he finally saw the photo that caused a hot search. Wasn¡¯t this photo taken by Tony when he was in the styling room? Was there anything else in this photo other than the handsome him? How did they tell that he had a girlfriend? Wait a minute, a cherry hairband? He shifted his gaze to Lauren, who was snoring and drooling beside him. Didn¡¯t Lauren have a cherry hairband on her ponytail?! The angle of the photo happened to cover Lauren¡¯s body and face. It only showed her hair and the hairband. At this moment, Quinn really did not know whether tough or cry. People nowadays really knew how to make groundless usations. It was just a photo of a hairband, and they were already sure that he had a girlfriend. What if they took a photo of Lauren¡¯s entire face and found out that she was only a child? Would those people say that Quinn was married and had children? Chapter 323 - Misunderstood

Chapter 323: Misunderstood

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio He shook his head as he looked at the spections of his fans. However, he did not immediately go on his own Instagram to rify the matter. He had to ask Franklin if he wanted to formally introduce Lauren to the public. After all, there would be a lot of media at his cocktail party. There was an eight-hour time difference between the ce where Franklin went on business trips and their home country. Quinn initially thought that Franklin would not reply to his message so quickly. However, out of his expectation, Franklin replied to his message as soon as he sent it. Franklin did not have time to pay attention to what Quinn sent, so he called him directly. ¡°Why are you up sote? It¡¯s almost 1:00 in the morning at your side.¡± In the dark, Franklin pinched his eyebrows. He only turned on a faint light by his side in the vast hotel suite. Theputer was on, and on the screen was a contract in a foreignnguage. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s still some work to be done. I have a meeting at seven in the morning, so I have to finish reading the contract.¡± ¡°You¡¯re working too hard. You have to rest.¡± It was not easy for Quinn to show concern for him, and Franklin instantly felt that his younger brother had grown up. ¡°Yeah, I got it. It¡¯s just for this period of time. After the 50th anniversary is over, I can have a good rest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, brother. When will you be back from your business trip?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯ll definitely be back before the end of next week.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Then you should go and rest.¡± ¡°Wait, what was that trending Instagram search you mentioned just now?¡± Quinn knocked his head. He hadpletely forgotten about the important matter. Quinn exined everything that had happened this morning to Franklin. ¡°Franklin, do you want to take this opportunity to introduce Lauren at my cocktail party?¡± ¡°How did she get caught on camera?¡± Quinn sighed. ¡°Netizens are too observant.¡± He added, ¡°However, it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t rify it. The rumors will definitely stop.¡± Franklin was silent for a moment as if he was thinking about how to respond. ¡°Actually...it¡¯s okay to introduce her today. The influence of the entertainment industry is growing, and the influence of public opinion is quite strong. It¡¯s Lauren¡¯s first appearance this time. If she can get everyone¡¯s liking, thenter on when she makes her appearance in ourpany. Perhaps she has already attracted quite a number of fans.¡± Quinn, on the other hand, did not understand what was going on in Franklin¡¯s mind. ¡°Franklin, are you sure? The people who attend the group¡¯s celebration will definitely be those old fogies. They have always looked down on the entertainment industry.¡± The quietness of the night helped Franklin to stay more focused. Franklin could hear the sound of the second hand on his watch rotating. ¡°No matter how old or stubborn a person is, they have to live in the modern world. They are outnumbered. Lauren can¡¯t always live under our wings. Let¡¯s do it this way. Keep an eye on the situation. I¡¯ll contact the news agency and get them to favor Lauren.¡± Quinn nodded. He had never been as good as Franklin when it came to these things. He could only trust him wholeheartedly. ¡°You guys are already at the studio? Where¡¯s Lauren?¡± Franklin asked ¡°She is sleeping right now. She fell asleep right after she got into the car, just like a little pig,¡± Quinn replied. Franklin turned the pen in his hand and thought to himself, ¡®Lauren is sleeping pretty well.¡¯ Both of them were in a cold war, but Lauren did not seem to be affected. Franklin was the only one that was angry. ¡°Sure, if there¡¯s anything, just call me. I won¡¯t mute my phone tonight,¡± Franklin instructed. ¡°Got it, bro. Have a good rest.¡± Then, Quinn hung up the phone. After hanging up, he looked up and saw a huge face. He was forced to squeeze to the side in the cramped car. ¡°Lauren, what are you doing? Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you woke up? Who are you trying to scare with that chubby face of yours?!¡± Lauren did not mind Quinn calling her ¡®chubby¡¯ this time. She blinked her eyes and looked at the phone in Quinn¡¯s hand. Then, she looked at Quinn. ¡°Who were you talking to just now?¡± ¡°I was talking to Franklin. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Quinn put the phone back into his windbreaker¡¯s pocket. ¡°What did you say to Franklin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You¡¯re such a nosy little thing.¡± ¡°Tell me, Quinn.¡± It was rare for Lauren not to start a fight with Quinn. Instead, she began to act coquettishly. Quinn always had a soft spot for people who acted coquettishly to him. This seemed to be a characteristic of the Torres family. If you were arrogant, then Quinn would be more arrogant than you. However, if you started crying, then Quinn would give in to whatever you requested. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Lauren¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Did you know that theizens have already mistaken you as my girlfriend?¡± Chapter 324 - Men Can Also Be Vases

Chapter 324: Men Can Also Be Vases

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren was shocked. ¡°Ah, why? I¡¯m not blind. Why would I want you to be my boyfriend?¡± Quinn was speechless. ¡°Is that the main point now? Besides, you¡¯re so young. Why would you want to have a boyfriend?¡± Lauren pouted. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. But...how did your fans know about me?¡± Quinn took out his phone and swiped to the trending search page again. Lauren finally understood what was happening. ¡°Quinn, your fans are too crazy. They are so scary. It¡¯s as if they want to find me.¡± Quinn nodded. ¡°Mm. So, I¡¯ve decided to formally introduce youter at the party. This is also what I have discussed with Franklin.¡± ¡°Introduce me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to clear my name even if I jump into the Yellow River. Besides, you¡¯re dressed so nicely today. Of course, you¡¯ll have to use this opportunity to make an appearance in front of everyone. With me around, you don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk. I don¡¯t need you to take care of me.¡± Lauren snorted in disdain. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. As the two of them chatted, they reached their destination. The reception started at five in the afternoon and it was only noon. However, there were already many staff members in the studio who were busy preparing for the final step. There was a lot of media personnel carrying cameras who came in advance to upy the best seats. This was the second time Lauren hade to Quinn¡¯s studio. The first time she came, the ce had not been fully renovated yet. In less than a week, the ce had already taken on a brand new look. The studio was designed in a modern and industrial style. The colors were very simple yet sophisticated. Decorative balloons were hung everywhere because of the party. A red carpet wasid out in front of the door. Everyone was busy with their own matters. Therefore, when Lauren and Quinn got out of the car, no one paid much attention to Lauren. Quinn brought Lauren to his office, and after that, Quinn went to help out. Though the party was supposed to start at five in the afternoon, people were alreadying over with invitations at four in the afternoon. Lauren looked down from the window of Quinn¡¯s office and saw that there were many male and female celebrities that she had seen in TV dramas. They were dressed in beautiful clothes and stood in front of the sign-in board to sign autographs. Meanwhile, the media personnel standing beside the red carpet were carrying heavy cameras that were constantly shing. Lauren looked down at the scene from upstairs and felt that her eyes were blinded by the shes. ¡®Not everyone can be a celebrity. You have to have a pair of good eyes to withstand that,¡¯ Lauren thought to herself. Quinn instructed Lauren not to go down first. He would send someone to pick her up when the time came. Therefore, ever since Lauren arrived, she could only hide in Quinn¡¯s office. The party had already begun. Lauren saw many people holding wine sses and congratting Quinn. When the auspicious time of five o¡¯clock arrived, Quinn held a pair of scissors and prepared to cut the ribbon with the other studio staff. Lauren leaned against the window and watched. The other actors were all gathered on both sides. Lauren had good hearing. Although the scene was very noisy, she could still hear some of the actors whispering to each other. The one who was whispering was an older actor. He looked about 40 years old. Lauren recognized him. He was often on the trending pages of entertainment magazines. At this moment, he was talking to another male actor. ¡°Young people nowadays are really arrogant. How old is he? He¡¯s already opening his own studio and making it so grand. Moreover, he even invited half of the entertainment industry over. I just saw Director Spielberg.¡± Another male actor nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. This young man doesn¡¯t have any famous works yet. For all we know, we might hear negative things about him in a couple days¡¯ time, and by then, all his effort will go to waste. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that our agency boss wants to sign a contract for him, why would two seniors like us, who have been in the industry for so many years,e here?¡± ¡°What a disgrace.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder what our boss sees in him. This guy already has his own studio, and he still wants to sign him into our agency. What does he see in him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s handsome. Looks can bring men a long way as well, not just women.¡± These two men were not only insulting both men and women, but they also openly expressed their contempt and ridicule for Quinn. Lauren frowned as she listened. Sure enough, these celebrities were hypocrites.. In reality, they talked too much. Chapter 325 - Emerged from the Mud Untainted

Chapter 325: Emerged from the Mud Untainted

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio These people were really bad. They couldn¡¯t stand to see others doing well. In a while, she would have to go down and remind Quinn. In Lauren¡¯s heart, Quinn was just a simple and innocent white flower. After the ribbon-cutting ceremony, the cocktail party officially began. Although it was a cocktail party, it was not very formal. Everyone held their wine sses, walked around, and talked to others. Lauren could not stay in the office any longer. She sneaked out and leaned against the staircase to watch. However, everyone was busy chatting, so no one noticed her. Lauren saw the handsome Quinn holding a wine ss and chatting with a man. He seemed to respect this man very much as there was a decent and serious smile on his face. It was rare for Lauren to see such a serious smile on Quinn¡¯s face. Some girls were chatting with each other. They were dressed in youthful and beautiful clothes and looked somewhat familiar. Lauren guessed that they were some small celebrities. Although they were chatting with each other, their eyes were fixed on Quinn. ¡°Did you guys see the trending posts on Instagram today? It seems like Quinn has a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Yeah, I saw it. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, but will he introduce his girlfriend today?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If an artiste says that he has a girlfriend too early, it would be equivalent to ruining his own future in the entertainment industry. After all, as a male artiste, he has a lot of female fans.¡± Lauren leaned against the staircase as she listened to their conversation. The more she listened, the more she felt it was strange. Were celebrities not allowed to have girlfriends and boyfriends? Fortunately, there was another person who shared the same thoughts as Lauren. She was a girl who was dressed rather inly. Her makeup was exquisite and natural. She wore a very simple blue dress, and her hair was not covered with hair gel. It was naturally curly and hung over her fair shoulders. Among the group of women, her makeup and style might not be the most outstanding, but her temperament was very attractive. Lauren had seen this woman just now. This woman openly refuted the other female celebrities. ¡°What¡¯s there to gossip about? Instead of thinking about these things every day, why don¡¯t you think about how to improve your acting skills? You have to shoot the same scene 30 to 40 times, and everyone has to apany you in NG.¡± ¡®Well said!¡¯ Lauren praised in her heart. The girl continued, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s none of your business if he does have a girlfriend. Even if he doesn¡¯t have one, none of you stand a chance.¡± Well said!! If not for the fact that she was afraid of being discovered, Lauren would have pped on the spot. The young girls were quite afraid of this woman. They did not dare to refute her and took their wine sses to the other side of the room. Thus, this woman was left behind, and she cast her gaze into the distance without any expression on her face. In here, there were not as many media crew as there were outside. Quinn only allowed ten mediapanies that had good reputations and would not exaggerate when reporting to enter the premises. It was also because of the presence of the media that the artistes were very careful. Even if they were here, they had to show their best side and maintain their image. It had only been a month since Quinn had returned from overseas. He had been abroad before, so the local media had not been able to sessfully interview Quinn. Their understanding of him was limited to the existing reports from overseas media. Therefore, all the major mediapanies were very excited to have this opportunity. The crew members rubbed their hands together, hoping to obtain more information and write the most interesting entertainment news. After chatting with the famous director, Steven Spielberg, Quinn went up to the stage to give a speech. Of course, he was not the most qualified to be the first to speak at this cocktail party, so he had invited Director Spielberg to speak first. He had met Director Spielberg once when he was overseas, and he liked his¡¯s works very much, so he specially invited him to be his VIP guest today. After Director Spielberg finished speaking, Quinn went on stage. At the end of the speech, it was time for the media to ask questions. ¡°Dear friends from the media, if you have any questions, you can ask them now.¡± Everyone raised their hands when they heard that. ¡°Mr.. Torres, have you seen the trending posts on Instagram this morning? Everyone says that you have a girlfriend. What do you think about this?¡± Chapter 326 - Unable to Speak

Chapter 326: Unable to Speak

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Quinn smiled. He knew that this would be the first question they were going to ask him. He politely replied, ¡°I¡¯d like to leave this question until the end. Dear friends from the media, if you have any other questions, please ask first.¡± The reporters looked at each other. Although they had some doubts about Quinn¡¯s answer, they continued to ask. ¡°Mr. Torres, do you have any ns to enter the local entertainment industry this time? Do you want to continue working in the modeling industry or try out other roles?¡± Quinn nodded as he adjusted his windbreaker. ¡°Thank you for your question. This is what I want to exin to everyone. I worked in the modeling industry previously while I was overseas. But this time, I really want to try out other roles. Ever since I was young, I wanted to be an excellent actor. Director Spielberg¡¯s work is something I have always admired. In the future, I really hope I¡¯ll have the chance to work with him. At the same time, I also hope to work with all kinds of excellent directors.¡± The reporters asked a few more rted questions. As expected of the media with a good reputation, they did not focus their questions on Quinn¡¯s private life. Instead, they asked some very professional questions. Regarding these questions, Quinn answered them one by one. The reporters also made notes and took photos. The reporters continued to ask Quinn, ¡°You¡¯ve invited a lot of famous directors and artistes from the entertainment industry. May I ask how you did it?¡± Looking at the lineup of these celebrities, there were indeed quite a number of famous celebrities. Even Quinn did not expect these people toe. He shook his head and said humbly, ¡°I have to thank everyone foring. I only sent out the invitation and I didn¡¯t expect everyone to be so gracious.¡± At this moment, the actor who had said that Quinn was just a vase snorted. His ¡®hmph¡¯ was so loud that it attracted the attention of those media friends nearby. They felt that there was something to be dug out and quickly turned their cameras to this actor. ¡°Adam, are you good friends with Quinn? You also came to participate in this cocktail party.¡± Adam MacQuoid smiled. He was the best actor atst year¡¯s Screen Actor Award Ceremony. The Screen Actor Award Ceremony was judged once every three years. He had been working in the film industry for nearly twenty years, and this was the first time he had won best actor. He had a good reputation, and after he won the best actor award, his worth had doubled. Therefore, his attendance at the party this time had attracted the attention of many people. However, Quinn knew what kind of person Adam MacQuoid was. His acting skills were indeedmendable, but it was a pity that his character was not good. His private life was very chaotic. Quinn had only sent an invitation to the managementpany that Adam belonged to. He did not expect the managementpany to send Adam over. Facing the cameras, Adam replied with a sarcastic tone, ¡°How would I dare to be friends with Quinn? He is now a treasure in the hands of everyone.¡± The media crew members present were all experienced. When they heard what Adam said, they knew that he must have kept some things in his heart and was not satisfied with Quinn. Moreover, the content of today¡¯s interview was too serious. They werecking a topic to talk about. Therefore, the cameras turned to Adam one after another. ¡°Mr. MacQuoid, what do you mean by that?¡± When Adam saw that he had already attracted the attention of the entire audience, he was very pleased with himself. No matter what, the attention should have been focused on him a long time ago. The one on the stage was just a young guy who had just made his debut. How could that young guy bepared to him? Surrounded by the crowd, Adam immediately became proud. He wanted to say what he knew without any restraint. ¡°Quinn was a model when he was overseas. He only has good looks. So far, he has yet to show his ability or acting skills. How do you think he got us here? It¡¯s because...¡± Suddenly, an object flew from afar and shot straight into Adam¡¯s mouth. Adam choked and identally swallowed the object. He covered his throat in difort. His assistant quickly brought him some water. He drank a few mouthfuls of water and the strange feeling disappeared. ¡°Mr. MacQuoid, are you okay?¡± Adam waved his hand and opened his mouth to continue, but he could not make a sound. ¡°Mr. MacQuoid, what happened to you?¡± The reporter pointed the recording pen at Adam, but Adam found that he could not make a sound. What....what was going on? Chapter 327 - Fall Out of Favor

Chapter 327: Fall Out of Favor

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio His assistant, who was at the side, was flustered. He quickly escorted Adam out of the venue. The reporters recorded this scene and captured Adam leaving the venue in a panic. Many celebrities beside him were also puzzled. ¡°Eh, why did he suddenly leave? I haven¡¯t had the chance to take a photo with him!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Many celebrities were far away from Adam, so they did not know what had just happened. They thought that he had left because of some urgent matter. Quinn was standing on the stage, so he did not know the reason either. Adam¡¯s manager hurriedly returned and exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. Adam suddenly felt a little unwell. We will be leaving the party early.¡± As the organizer of the party, Quinn nodded. ¡°Please get Adam to rest well!¡± At that moment, everyone was discussing Adam¡¯s sudden departure. Quinn turned around and suddenly met the gaze of Lauren, who was sprawled on the stairs. There was a crafty look in her eyes. It was impossible for Quinn to misunderstand. There was also a hint of a smile in his eyes. He knew in his heart that Lauren must have done something bad in secret. After answering so many questions, it was finally the reporters¡¯ turn to ask the first question again. It was about the rumored girlfriend. Everyone fell silent at the mention of this question. It was indeed human nature to gossip. After so many rounds of questions and answers, the media knew that Quinn was not a difficult person to talk to. On the contrary, even though he was an international model, he had a good personality, so the reporters were no longer reserved when they asked questions. ¡°Quinn, you promised us that you would answer this question properly just now. Don¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t lie. Didn¡¯t you say that the person with the cherry hairband is my girlfriend? Today, I brought her to the venue to introduce her to you.¡± The whole ce was suddenly in an uproar. All kinds of small discussions were going on endlessly. Although it was hard to hear what they were discussing, the chattering never stopped. Quinn initially wanted to ask his assistant to go upstairs and fetch Lauren. However, after thinking for a moment, he decided to go upstairs himself. The big cameras that belonged to the media reporters moved along with Quinn¡¯s movements. Everyone stretched their necks, unwilling to miss a single second. Quinn went upstairs and saw Lauren standing at the stairway entrance with her two nervous hands sped together. ¡°Quinn, there are so many people down there and there are also so many cameras.¡± Although Lauren had been surrounded in this manner before, it was more formal this time. In addition, Quinn had such great influence, making Lauren a little afraid. Quinn noticed Lauren¡¯s nervousness. Although Lauren was usually very eloquent, she was still a child after all. She had never been in such a big scene before. Quinn was very considerate, he did not make fun of Lauren and intensified her nervousness. Instead, he extended his hand towards Lauren, then put his other hand behind his back, like a prince bending his knees slightly when he saw a princess. ¡°Come, my princess.¡± Lauren¡¯s tension was instantly dispelled by Quinn¡¯s words and actions. She smiled. ¡°Do I look good?¡± Quinn nodded. ¡°Lauren, if you were to ask the magic mirror, he would say that you¡¯re the most beautiful princess in the world. What is Snow Whitepared to you?¡± Laurenughed out loud when she heard that. She ced her hand on Quinn¡¯s open palm and followed him downstairs. Quinn was the first one who appeared on the stairs. The media reporters had already raised their cameras and were ready to take photos. When they saw that the person who came down was actually Quinn, they were a little disappointed and put down their heavy cameras. Quinn was speechless. He had already fallen out of favor? Lauren¡¯s small leather shoes had two centimeters of high heels, and they made a sound as she walked on the wooden floor. Everyone¡¯s hope was reignited when they heard the sound. The cameras continued to focus on the staircase. ¡°Wow, they seem to be holding hands.¡± ¡°Yeah, it seems like Quinn is holding hands with a girl.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. Why is her hand so small?¡± Everyone was stunned when Lauren¡¯s tiny figure appeared in front of them. Even the reporters who were holding their cameras forgot to press the shutter button. In an instant, other than the sound of Lauren¡¯s small leather shoes hitting the floor, there was no other sound. Was it so shocking to see her? Looking at the reactions of these people, Lauren suddenly felt less nervous. Chapter 328 - Clarification

Chapter 328: rification

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio These people did not seem that great, they were speechless when they saw a little girl like her. Quinn held onto Lauren¡¯s hand until he pulled her onto the stage that was temporarily set up. ¡°Hello, everyone. Do you still remember this cherry hairband?¡± Quinn pointed at the hairband on Lauren¡¯s ponytail. Someone had already taken out their phones and clicked on the photo that was trending on Instagram topare it. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the same cherry hairband.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it looks like the girl in this photo is indeed very young. I didn¡¯t expect her to be a child.¡± The reporters reacted and began to take photos with their cameras. They also asked questions at the same time. ¡°May I ask...who is this youngdy?¡± ¡°Could she be your daughter?¡± The people present definitely did not know, so they could only make wild guesses. First of all, they did not know Quinn¡¯s true identity, because when Quinn first debuted, his father Sean did not allow it. Moreover, Quinn was proud and arrogant at that time. He wanted to make a name for himself, so he hid his identity. This was why Quinn did not reveal his family background when he debuted. Other than a few high-status people who were well-informed, these people did not know that Quinn was the second young master of the Torres family. And this exined why they were so interested in Quinn and also unaware of Lauren¡¯s background. Quinn smiled. He raised his hands and slowly pressed them down, causing the crowd to quiet down. The chattering of the crowd slowly died down. Quinn and Lauren stood on stage until the entire venue was silent.Then, he patted the microphone and said, ¡°The youngdy standing next to me is my younger sister. She¡¯s four and a half years old this year and her name is Lauren Torres.¡± Just as Lauren was about to introduce herself, amotion broke out again. ¡°What? Younger sister? I¡¯ve never heard of him having a younger sister.¡± ¡°Quinn is very protective of his privacy. We don¡¯t know who¡¯s in his family, as he hasn¡¯t said anything about it. However, the age difference between him and his younger sister is way too big. There¡¯s a difference of more than ten years between them.¡± ¡°His parents are young, what can you do about it?¡± The reporter at the front pointed the recording pen at Quinn. ¡°May we interview your sister? I¡¯ve never heard of her before. May I ask why she was suddenly brought here this time?¡± ¡°At first, I just wanted to bring her over to have some fun. I didn¡¯t expect that her photo in the styling room this morning would be misunderstood by everyone. I thought that if I don¡¯t rify this, my fans might abandon me.¡± Someughter could be heard from the scene. ¡°Therefore, I hope that all my media friends can help me rify. At the same time, I hope that they can take a better photo of my younger sister. Little girls love to look beautiful.¡± ¡°Lauren can ept interviews, but she¡¯s still a little girl, so don¡¯t ask serious questions.¡± After obtaining permission from her guardian, the reporters turned their microphones towards Lauren. Faced with so many people, Lauren was no longer afraid or nervous. She shed a sweet smile that she was used to. Then, she generously waved at the camera. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Lauren Torres and I¡¯m four and a half years old this year.¡± Following that, the reporters began to ask questions. Lauren answered all the questions very well. The reporters did not ask any tricky questions regarding their family affairs. ¡°Lauren, how do you feel about having a celebrity brother? There are thousands of young girls in this country who like your brother very much. Do you feel jealous?¡± Lauren blinked. ¡°Jealous? What does that taste like? Who would want to be jealous when it¡¯s so sour?¡± The crowd burst intoughter. That¡¯s right, this child was only four and a half years old. How would she know what that meant? The reporter who asked this question exined, ¡°Jealousy is...do you feel that someone has stolen your brother?¡± Lauren thought about it carefully for a while. Everyone present held their breaths and was very quiet. Lauren shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m very happy that my brother is liked by so many people.¡± Then, she recalled the conflict between Sean and Quinn. ¡°I¡¯m very happy that my brother is able to find something that he likes to do. I¡¯m also very happy that there are so many people who can apany and support my brother.. I believe that my brother will definitely fulfill his dream.¡± Chapter 329 - A Feast for the Eyes

Chapter 329: A Feast for the Eyesf

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Dream? Do you know what your brother¡¯s dream Is?¡± Lauren nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Of course I know.¡± She then turned around to look at Quinn, who was also looking at her. ¡°Quinn¡¯s dream is to be a great actor. He will definitely seed!¡± At this moment, under the sh and spotlight, Lauren felt that Quinn¡¯s eyes were shining, and Quinn felt the same about Lauren. Everyone present was touched by Lauren¡¯s reply. ¡°She¡¯s so cute! I wish I had a sister who was so understanding.¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s cute and has a good personality, just like Quinn.¡± Lauren smiled as she posed with Quinn for the reporters to take photos. As she listened to the praises of the reporters, her heart was filled with joy. She was initially not used to being in front of the cameras, but now she was able to take it with ease. She was very photogenic, and she had a lot of quirky poses. The reporters could not stop snapping photos. Finally, the interview was over. When the reporters got the information they wanted, they put down their cameras and went to rest. Only then did Lauren let out a sigh of relief and patted her chest. ¡°How are you? Are you nervous?¡± Quinn asked with a smile. Lauren first nodded her head, then she shook her head. ¡°I was nervous at the beginning, but I got used to it after a while. Now my face is a little stiff after smiling for so many photos.¡± She reached out and rubbed her chubby cheeks. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to eat something. Do you want to go back to the office?¡± Lauren replied, ¡°I¡¯ll just stay here, there are so many good-looking people here. I can watch them while eating.¡± Quinn asked, ¡°Good-looking people? Do you mean you can fill up your stomach by looking at them?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever heard of an idiom ¡®a feast for the eyes¡¯?¡± Quinn looked at Lauren¡¯s quirky appearance and remembered what she just said on stage. He was touched by what she said, but yet he could not show it. Quinn reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°You even know that idiom?¡± Lauren hurriedly waved away Quinn¡¯s hand, for fear that he messed up her hair. ¡°Quinn, what are you doing?! You¡¯re going to mess up my hair!¡± Everyone present saw the natural and loving interaction between the siblings. ¡°Once today¡¯s report is out, I¡¯m afraid those fans will go crazy again. Quinn doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. Instead, he has a sister. I believe Quinn¡¯s sister will have a huge number of fans too.¡± ¡°Yeah, his sister is so cute. I¡¯m going to be her fan.¡± ¡°Quinn¡¯s handsome look does not seem to be able to match up with his sister.¡± Lauren sat on one of the couches in the ballroom and gobbled down the cake. As she listened to the discussions of these people, Lauren nodded her head in agreement. ¡®That¡¯s right. How could Quinn¡¯s handsome look bepared to my cuteness?¡¯ Lauren thought. Quinn brought over some snacks and ced them on the small table in front of Lauren. He instructed Lauren not to wander around while he entertained the guests. Lauren nodded and said crisply, ¡°Yes, Quinn! I promise I won¡¯t wander around.¡± Anyway, this was Quinn¡¯s territory, and Lauren was a smart girl with so many strange tricks. Quinn knew that she would not get into any trouble, so he wasn¡¯t worried that something would happen while he was socializing. Lauren stuffed her stomach with some food until she was full. Then she looked left and right with her eyes and was very curious about this ce. Although some of the celebrities present were also very interested in Lauren, they did not dare to rashly approach her. Therefore, Lauren was the only one sitting at her table. Lauren frowned. ¡°Why is nobody sitting with me?¡± She upied a table all by herself. How boring! She wanted to chat with other people. She held a ss of juice and sipped it. She looked around and finally found the person she was looking for¡ªthe girl who had spoken up for Quinn when she was eavesdropping at the staircase. The girl was wearing a light blue dress. She did not stand out at all. Lauren slid down from the sofa bit by bit, then she walked towards the girl with her ss of juice in her hand. Simr to Lauren, there was no one else sitting at the girl¡¯s table. There was not a single soul within two meters away from the girl. When Lauren was about to walk towards the table, some people began to lean towards her and speak to her.. Chapter 330 - Patricia

Chapter 330: Patricia

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Lauren, don¡¯t provoke that woman over there.¡± ¡°Yeah, that woman has a bad temper.¡± Lauren stopped in her tracks. ¡°Is that so?¡± However, she really liked that woman. A celebrity smiled. ¡°She and I are from the samepany. She always scolds people until they cry. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go over. She prefers to be alone.¡± Lauren tilted her head and looked at the lonely woman sitting there. She always scolds people until they cry? However, she looked very gentle to Lauren. Lauren thanked everyone for their advice, she then walked over to the woman with small steps. Patricia Mackenzie sensed that someone was approaching her. She turned her head and saw Lauren, who had been surrounded by everyone on the stage earlier, was now standing in front of her. Her eyes were like grapes, dark but bright. Under the illumination of the lights, the cherry-colored hairband on her head looked even redder. Patricia¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Is your name Lauren?¡± Due to the advice from others just now, Lauren did not dare to say anything. She simply nodded. Patricia noticed the gazes directed at her from all directions. She lifted her head slightly and looked back. Those gazes were immediately retracted. She then looked back at Lauren. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you looking for me? Are you lost?¡± Lauren shook her head and pointed at the seat beside Patricia. ¡°Can I sit here?¡± Patricia raised her eyebrows and nodded. ¡°Of course, you can. This is your brother¡¯s party. All these things belong to your brother. You can do whatever you want.¡± After taking a closer look, Lauren realized that this woman was really different from others. Her nails were very clean. Other celebrities applied nail polish on their long and sharp fingernails. This reminded Lauren of a female ghost that she had seen before. On the contrary, this woman¡¯s nails were very clean. After Lauren sat down, the two of them did not continue their conversation. Lauren recalled the scene at the staircase. After the female celebrities left, Patricia was also sitting there looking into the distance. No one knew what she was looking at, and she was doing the same thing right now. She was holding a ss of red wine in her hands and shaking it slightly. When she looked into the distance, she had a sense of beauty that she did not realize. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Lauren asked. ¡°I¡¯m not looking at anything. I¡¯m just counting the tassel on the pendant.¡± Lauren followed her gaze and finally saw what the woman was looking at. It was a tassel used for decoration. She thought that the woman was thinking about something, but it turned out that she was actually counting the tassel. It was really magical. ¡°Lauren, why are you here?! Didn¡¯t I just tell you to stay where you are?¡± Quinn¡¯s voice rang out from afar. Lauren looked up and saw Quinn striding over with his long legs. People who were used to being models were different. Even though he was just casually walking over, Quinn looked like he was walking down a red carpet. ¡°Er...no, brother! You¡¯re here!¡± Lauren stuck out her tongue. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Quinn asked. Quinn looked at Lauren and then at the woman who was sitting next to Lauren. ¡°It¡¯s because I want to chat with thisdy,¡± Lauren replied. Out of courtesy, Quinn nodded at the woman. There were too many people here today, so he could not tell who this woman was. Lauren turned to the woman and asked, ¡°Can I be friends with you?¡± Patricia was obviously surprised. She probably didn¡¯t expect a child would want to be friends with her at the party. However, her surprise onlysted for a moment before she nodded. ¡°My name is Patricia Mackenzie.¡± ¡°In that case, I will call you Patricia from now on!¡± Lauren, who had sessfully made friends with Patricia, felt rxed. How could Patricia be as terrifying as those people had described her to be? She was obviously very gentle. She tugged at Quinn and made him sit down as well. ¡°Quinn, Patricia spoke up for you just now!¡± ¡°Spoke up for me? What did she say?¡± Then, Lauren ryed what she had just heard to Quinn. After listening to what Lauren said, Quinn looked at Patricia with a gaze that was no longer unfamiliar. Instead, he looked as if he was looking at an idol. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re also my fan?¡± Quinn asked. The corners of Patricia¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. She shook her head. ¡°No, I simply disagree with their views. It has nothing to do with who they¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡®Can¡¯t you even lie to make me happy?¡¯ Quinn thought. Next to him, Lauren thought, ¡®He¡¯s a good man....but it¡¯s a shame he had to open his mouth.¡¯ Chapter 331 - Original Intention

Chapter 331: Original Intention

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After saying a few words, Quinn pulled Lauren away. ¡°Why did you pull me away so quickly?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a child. Don¡¯t be with adults all the time. It¡¯splicated in the entertainment industry. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you were targeted by someone.¡± ¡°Targeted? Is it like those mafia bosses in the movies?¡± Quinn raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. There are all kinds of people everywhere. The people here may look morous on the surface, but they might not be as good on the inside.¡± He told Lauren to continue waiting for him in the office. After settling Lauren, Quinn did not go downstairs immediately. Instead, like Lauren, he leaned against the staircase and watched the scene below. He nced around, then set his eyes on the woman in the light blue dress. Patricia Mackenzie? He had heard the name before, but he didn¡¯t know much about the woman. But from the conversation just now, he guessed that there was something special about this woman. The partysted until nine o¡¯clock in the evening. The guests dispersed one after another. After Quinn gave some instructions to the staff, he left with Lauren. It would take them more than an hour to get home. ¡°Quinn, will I be on the covers of all the newspapers and magazines tomorrow?¡± Quinnughed. ¡°You wish. Do you know how difficult it is to get on these covers? Aren¡¯t you just a little brat? How can you get on the cover of a magazine so easily?¡± Lauren was not convinced. She was not a little brat. She was a princess that everyone loved. ¡°Then, Quinn, have you been on the cover of a magazine?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been on the cover of a lot of foreign magazines, but none in our country so far. I don¡¯t have any local works yet.¡± However, he had some contact with Director Spielberg today and had a chat with him. On top of being a very famous movie director, Spielberg had also started to enter the television drama circle in recent years. He had a nned TV drama in the pipeline, and Quinn was going to audition for it. Director Spielberg and Quinn were both serious about art, and they would never cut corners or recruit actors in underhanded ways. This was also the reason why he liked Spielberg so much. Nowadays, many directors would cut corners when recruiting actors. Of course, the price they had to pay for that went without saying. In Quinn¡¯s heart, acting was a very sacred profession. Everyone only had one life, but through these scripts, actors could act out many different lives. Then, they could pass on these wonderful lives to the audience through the screen. This was his original intention as an actor. The car drove down a small road in the city. There were people on the roadside, and the hawker stalls along the road were emitting hot smoke. Quinn had been busy entertaining the guests that night, and he had not eaten anything. When he smelled the fragrance of food, his stomach began growling. He reached out his hand to Lauren and said, ¡°Hey, do you have any money? Lend me some, I¡¯m going to buy some food.¡± Lauren looked at the open palm in front of her and said, ¡°Quinn, you¡¯re a big TV star. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even have enough money for a meal?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already used all the money I earned from my two or three years overseas to invest in my studio.¡± Quinn rubbed his hands together and asked, ¡°Do you have it or not? If Franklin loves you so much, he¡¯ll definitely give you some pocket money, right?¡± Lauren reached into her bag and searched for a long time before taking out a dor coin. When she took it out, her hand identally slipped and the coin rolled under the car seat. It was very dark inside and she couldn¡¯t see anything. Both of them searched for a long time but couldn¡¯t find it. Lauren pouted at Quinn. ¡°Brother, you owe me a dor now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re even poorer than I am,¡± he muttered. Lauren chuckled in her heart. In fact, she had several premium credit cards. She just didn¡¯t want to take them out, for fear of causing Quinn to faint from shock. If he did, he would probably end up trending on Instagram again. In the end, the two of them went to a street hawker stall to eat noodles. Quinn even wore a mask and a hat. After eating, Quinn said, ¡°You have to cherish this period of time when you¡¯re free to go out. Who knows, you might be famous in the future and have fans everywhere.¡± ¡°So what if I have fans? If I have fans, then I can take photos with them. They will give me many delicious things, right?¡± Quinn knocked on Lauren¡¯s head yfully. ¡°You just finished eating, and you¡¯re already thinking about eating again.¡± Lauren rubbed her forehead. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t mean it. Someone taught me in the past not to eat things given to you by strangers.¡± ¡°Who taught you? They¡¯re quite right.¡± Chapter 332 - Many Big Brothers

Chapter 332: Many Big Brothers

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°The uncles and aunties in the church told me about it. They said that there are a lot of bad people in the outside world, so I shouldn¡¯t trust others so easily.¡± Quinn nodded. What Lauren said was right. And when she mentioned the church, his interest was piqued. ¡°What kind of church are you talking about?¡± His impression of a church was that it was a solemn and somber ce. Although he had been abroad for two years and had passed by churches many times, he had never entered one. Most of what he knew about churches came from movies. ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t it just what it is? The people inside are all very nice and took good care of me. When I left, they were very reluctant to part with me.¡± ¡°When I¡¯m free, I have to find time to go back and visit them. I wonder what Seven is doing now. Without me, he must be very bored.¡± ¡°Seven? Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Seven is my best friend in the church, and he is like a big brother. He is two years younger than you. He is very handsome!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°When I was in the church, he was the one who apanied me on missions and yed with me.¡± Both of them finally walked to the parking lot and got into the car. ¡°Hmm, looks like you have quite a lot of big brothers.¡± Lauren was keenly aware of the change in Quinn¡¯s tone, so she teased him. ¡°Quinn, is this the kind of attitude that the reporter mentioned today¡ªjealousy?¡± Quinn did not know whether tough or cry. He quickly denied it. ¡°Jealous? Would I be jealous of a little brat like you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. I¡¯m loved by everyone. There are so many people who like me!¡± Lauren said as she made a face at Quinn. ¡°That¡¯s true. Didn¡¯t you call Isaac ¡®brother¡¯ before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If I don¡¯t call him ¡®brother¡¯, what do I call him then?¡± Quinn thought to himself, ¡®There¡¯s no need to be so unorthodox.¡¯ Speaking of Isaac¡¯s managementpany, ever since the incident with Pauline Walker fell apart, more than a dozen of her popr artistes had been temporarily shelved by thepany. After these artistes had their pendants taken away, their bodies had be very weak. Moreover, they had also suffered from mental disorders and were currently recuperating. Of course, Golden Star Agency¡¯s exnation to the media was that they were not feeling well and needed to recuperate. However, the sudden disappearance of these popr artistes made many reporters and fans curious. At that time, this matter had caused a hugemotion on the inte. However, Isaac did not bother to give any exnation. After all, the fans probably would not believe it if Isaac told them about the ghosts. If they were not careful, they might even bebeled as promoting a cult. So, they kept their mouths shut and allowed their fans to make a scene. The inte had a very short-term memory. Soon, these memories were suppressed by the news that followed. When Lauren heard the follow-up to this incident, she could not help but sigh a little. The righteous path was obviously so spacious, yet some people just had to resort to such unorthodox methods. Lauren was woken up early in the morning to get dressed up for the event. As she had been posing for photos all day, she was extremely tired. So, she took a shower and went to bed when she got home. Quinn was the same. Today¡¯s cocktail party went much more smoothly than he had imagined. When he returned to his room, he realized that he had yet to ask Lauren about the incident with Adam today. Adam¡¯s sudden change in behavior must have been caused by Lauren. However, he was so sleepy that he could no longer think. He hurriedly took a shower, removed the thick hair gel from his hair, and went to sleep. Unlike Lauren and Quinn, Adam did not get a good night¡¯s sleep tonight. After leaving Quinn¡¯s studio, he immediately got into the car that hispany had assigned to him. However, no matter how much he tried to speak, he could not make a sound. They then contacted a private doctor toe and see him. The doctor gave him a full set of tests and even used some folk remedies, but he could not find the cause. Adam was anxious, but he could only use his phone to type. ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± Both his assistant and his manager were also very anxious. Adam was currently in the final phase of his career advancement, and he had to go to a variety show almost every day. This variety show was also very popr, and they had gone through great difficulty to schedule an episode. But Adam¡¯s current state....what should they do? Chapter 333 - At His Wits End

Chapter 333: At His Wit¡¯s End

The assistant said from the side, ¡°Mr. MacQuoid, think about it carefully. What exactly happened today? Why are you suddenly unable to speak?¡± The little assistant spoke carefully as well. He had been with Adam for three to four years, so he knew that Adam¡¯s temper was unpredictable. He would treat him well if he was in a good mood, but he would asionally hit and scold him. It was already two o¡¯clock in the morning, but Adam could not sleep peacefully. Hey on the sofa, surrounded by staff and trembling doctors. They had already done a night of physical examinations, but they could not find the reason. He carefully recalled what happened at the venue of the cocktail party today. Suddenly, he seemed to have remembered something and took out his phone, typing vigorously. ¡°At the venue of the cocktail party, a pill-like object was suddenly shot into my mouth. I identally swallowed it, and after I did I couldn¡¯t speak anymore.¡± The manager frowned. ¡°Pill? How could there be anything like that at the venue of the cocktail party? Moreover, it was shot into your mouth for no reason. Unless someone deliberately did something bad, otherwise, such a thing could not have happened.¡± Adam sat on the sofa with his eyes narrowed. His expression was extremely fierce, and the intensity of his typing increased. ¡°It must be Quinn Torres! He was worried that I would reveal his background, so he used this method to take revenge on me!¡± he replied. The manager was still rtively calm as he looked at the doctor. ¡°Doctor, since he became mute after he swallowed a pill, is it possible to wash his stomach and clear this pill out?¡± The doctor shook his head and looked at his watch. ¡°It has already been eight hours since he swallowed the pill. The pill has long been digested, there must be nothing left in his stomach. It¡¯s just that the constituents of the pill have not been metabolized yet.¡± What the doctor meant was that they had no idea what the pill was, let alone how to treat Adam¡¯s illness. ¡°Then what do we do now? Mr. MacQuoid still has to go to work tomorrow!¡± The manager took out his phone and shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. I¡¯ll call the producer and tell them that Mr. MacQuoid won¡¯t be able to go for the time being.¡± Adam was very frustrated when he heard that. He could only wave his hand and let the manager handle it. He couldn¡¯t say anything now anyway, so what else could he do? Then, he chased everyone out of his house. Thest advice the doctor gave before he left was to wait and see. Perhaps after the effects of the medicine had worn off, he could speak again. It was better to wait first and not rush things. Since the doctor had said so, Adam had no other way. He waited anxiously until the next day. When he woke up the next day, he thought that his inability to speak yesterday was just a dream. However, when he opened his mouth to speak, he realized that he still could not make a sound. This was not possible. It had already been a night, and he still had not recovered. Could it be that he could not recover? What if he had lost his ability to talk for the rest of his life? He took out his phone and opened Instagram. As expected, he saw that the trending topic on Instagram was Quinn¡¯s cocktail party the day before. That cocktail party was packed with big names. All sorts of handsome men and beautiful women were present. On top of that, Quinn had even introduced Lauren at his cocktail party yesterday, rifying that she was the girl in the photo. So, the topic of #Quinn¡¯s Cocktail Party# was hotly trending now. Adam began to read some posts on that trending topic. Mostments were praising Quinn, Lauren, and some other celebrities. There were very few people who mentioned him. Even if they did mention him, they only mentioned his strange behavior yesterday. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I heard from a reporter friend that Adam seemed to be feeling unwell at the beginning of the party yesterday and suddenly left.¡± ¡°Yeah, I saw a video of what happened. He was indeed acting a little strangely at that moment.¡± Other than that, there were still quite a number of Adam¡¯s fans who leftments under his Instagram to ask him how he was doing. Seeing how Quinn¡¯s newfound fame had suppressed him so much, the resentment in Adam¡¯s heart grew even more. He clenched his fists and fiercely smashed the bedside table. After he woke up, Adam contacted other doctors for a check-up. For the whole day, Adam went to many famous hospitals for various check-ups with his manager and assistant, but none of them were able to find out what the problem was. By four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Adam had already given up hope. He typed on his phone, ¡°How is it? What did the variety show producers say?¡± The name of this variety show was ¡°Together with You¡±. This was a popr variety show in recent years. It had been broadcast for three years now, and there were twelve episodes every year.. Chapter 334 - Visiting

Chapter 334: Visiting

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio They would invite all kinds of popr celebrities to experience some different jobs together. They would go to the grassroots, and work and live with working-ss people. Each episode wouldst for three days and two nights. Usually, a guest had to record two episodes. In fact, Adam did not want to go to this variety show. This variety show was nothing more than sweeping the floor with the cleaners and delivering food with the delivery workers. He despised this variety show because it was tiring and dirty, but it was very popr and widely enjoyed in the country. Its poprity was because it was practical and showcased the beauty and difficulty of ordinary people¡¯s lives. Therefore, many celebrities fought to record this variety show so that they could establish their personal image on the show. The director of this variety show had very strict requirements when selecting actors, and no one knew what his criteria were. So, Adam being selected for the show was a very rare urrence. In any case, there were many celebrities who signed up for each episode, but he was always able to select some unexpected people to participate. The people he selected would usually be popr after the show was broadcast. This was also the reason why he wanted to participate in this variety show. He was getting older and older, and he had already won the Best Actor Award. He was past his prime and could only regress, so now, he had to rely on the poprity of other shows to increase his poprity. He and his agent had fought so hard for the resources. In order to participate in this show, he deliberately entered and exited the elderly home every day for a month, pretending to keep a low profile and not let others know. In fact, he had deliberately contacted the reporters and gotten them to take photos of him entering and exiting the elderly home. Then, he made up a story about his parents in the variety show and created a filial and respectful image for himself. The director finally chose him because of this. But today, he actually rejected this variety show because he couldn¡¯t speak. How could he tolerate this?! He sat in the VIP lounge of the hospital, his face full of anger. He clenched his fists, then took out his phone. ¡°I will definitely not let that Quinn have it easy. Come, let¡¯s go find him now,¡± he typed. ¡°But we don¡¯t know where his family lives!¡± his agent protested. ¡°Who says we don¡¯t know? I know.¡± Adam revealed a smile. Did Quinn really think that he could hide the fact that he was one of the young masters of the Torres family? Of course, he had only found out about this when he identally overheard his boss talking to someone else. At that time, he understood that the reason his boss valued Quinn so much was because of the Torres family behind him. If he could get Quinn to join hispany, then his agency might be able to receive the Torres family¡¯s investment. The Torres Group was one of the top two corporations in the country. If they could rely on this big backer, then their agency would be an evergreen in the film and television industry. In Adam¡¯s eyes, Quinn was just a freeloader in the domestic entertainment industry. When he debuted in the past, he had relied on himself to walk out step by step. On the other hand, young people nowadays only knew how to rely on their family¡¯s resources. That was why he had never liked Quinn. Today, he was going to expose Quinn¡¯s true colors. As he sped up his pace, he used his phone to instruct his agent and quickly called over the media that they were familiar with. How could he be the only one to know about Quinn? Of course, he had to let the whole country know. Otherwise, there would definitely be young girls who would be deceived by Quinn¡¯s appearance. Right now, there were already a lot of fans who had gone out of their way to pursue him. Adam really didn¡¯t know what was so outstanding about Quinn. He didn¡¯t have any works. Wasn¡¯t he just relying on his good looks? ¡°Mr. MacQuoid, isn¡¯t this a bad thing? After all, he¡¯s currently in the limelight. Yesterday, he even became a trending topic due to the cocktail party. If we do this now, it might cause dissatisfaction among his fans.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be dissatisfied about? We¡¯re just telling the truth. The sooner we reveal Quinn¡¯s true colors, the less they¡¯ll be deceived!!!¡± Adam typed furiously. When his agent saw the exmation marks that Adam typed after his words, he did not dare to say anything. He could only immediately contact his media friends. As a result, a few cars headed toward the Torres mansion. On Sunday, in the Torres mansion. Lauren was bored to death as she shuttled between the living room and her room. She paced back and forth between the first floor and the second floor. Mr. Hayes was almost dizzy from watching her. ¡°Miss Lauren, why haven¡¯t you stopped? You¡¯ve been pacing around here all day.¡± ¡°Mr. Hayes, I feel bored.. Also, I saw the photos taken by those reporters yesterday. My face is so round, so I need to exercise more!¡± Chapter 335 - Going to Hell

Chapter 335: Going to Hell

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Mr. Hayes watched as Lauren ran around on her short legs and slowly said, ¡°But, Miss Lauren, you ate four meat buns this morning.¡± Lauren smiled and blushed. The buns were too delicious this morning, so she couldn¡¯t help but eat one more bun. She went to bed very earlyst night and had a full stomach this morning, so she was very energetic. On the other hand, Quinn had already slept for a whole day. ¡°Master Quinn has been so busy with work recently. It¡¯s not easy for him to have a day off during the weekend. Let him sleep for a while.¡± Mr. Hayes had informed everyone in the morning, so no one bothered Quinn and he slept until it was afternoon. ¡°It¡¯s already five o¡¯clock. The sun is about to set, but Quinn hasn¡¯t even woken up yet. He really can sleep. He¡¯s not a bear, don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s hibernating?¡± After exercising, Lauren drank another strawberry milkshake to replenish her energy. ¡°You¡¯re right. Master Quinn¡¯s body can¡¯t handle sleeping like this. Miss Lauren, go wake Master Quinn up. If you wake him up now, at least he¡¯ll be in time for dinner.¡± Alright! Lauren loved waking people up. She put down the ss, and the white bubbles of the milkshake formed a circle around her lips as she ran upstairs. ¡°Quinn! Quinn! Wake up! It¡¯s Monday!¡± Then, she heard a noiseing from inside. It sounded like something had fallen out of the bed. Then, Quinn¡¯s door opened, revealing his messy hair and wrinkled pajamas. He was grimacing and rubbing his back. ¡°Lauren, I realized that ever since you came back, you¡¯ve always been the one to wake me up,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lauren tilted her head and thought for a moment. Quinn seemed to be right. ¡°If you wake me up, you¡¯ll go to Hell.¡± ¡°Then, since you woke me up yesterday for your event, you¡¯re already going to hell,¡± Lauren quipped. Quinn sighed. ¡°I still can¡¯t win against you, Lauren.¡± ¡°Mr. Hayes said that you can¡¯t sleep all day. Get up and eat something. Otherwise, your body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± ¡°Okay, got it. I¡¯ll be down in a bit.¡± Lauren knew that as soon as she closed the door, Quinn would definitely be back on the bed. ¡°No! You have to go down now.¡± The two of them started pulling at each other at the door, but suddenly, Lauren was stunned and she let go of him. Quinn immediately took two steps back. ¡°Lauren, what are you doing?¡± Lauren stood dazed on the spot. She did not know where she was looking at, as if she had no focus. ¡°I think I saw something.¡± ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t scare me! Is there a ghost in my room?¡± Like a frightened bird, Quinn immediately hid behind Lauren. ¡°It¡¯s not a ghost...I think I saw a lot of cars heading towards our house.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? A lot of cars are heading towards our house?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lauren nodded. ¡°I have a hunch that whoever¡¯sing does not have good intentions.¡± Lauren closed her eyes and tried to sense what was going on. She had alreadypleted a few missions sinceing here. As a result, her ability as a prophet was improving bit by bit. However, her performance was not very stable. In a ce like the Torres family, where the positive energy was extremely strong, she was able to predict it very well. However, in a ce where the aura was mixed, her spiritual consciousness was not as sensitive. ¡°I saw it!¡± ¡°What did you see?¡± ¡°The people sitting in the car...seem to be some reporters. Every one of them had a camera on their back. Also! There was also that old uncle who left very early at the party yesterday.¡± Quinn was a little confused. Old uncle? Who was she talking about? ¡°Could it be Adam MacQuoid? The person you pranked yesterday?¡± Lauren nodded with a serious expression. ¡°This old uncle seems to be very angry.¡± Lauren came out from her spiritual consciousness. This was all she could get. ¡°What should we do, Quinn? Why did theye to us?¡± Quinn came out of his daze. He ran to the toilet and washed his face with cold water. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of yesterday¡¯s incident, but I forgot to ask you yesterday. How did you do it? How did you make Adam be like that?¡± When that was mentioned, Lauren still felt a little guilty. After all, she was the one who did something bad. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just gave him a mute pill....¡± Then, she hurriedly exined, ¡°Its effect will disappear after 24 hours.¡± Chapter 336 - Breaking the News

Chapter 336: Breaking the News

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren raised her hand and looked at her watch. ¡°In other words, he¡¯ll be better in less than half an hour.¡± Quinn nodded. If that was the case, then there was nothing to worry about. However, how did Adam know that he lived here? He had even gathered so many reporters. It was definitely not just for this matter. Quinn pondered for a moment and realized Adam¡¯s intention. He must have wanted to expose his family background. But he had no intention of hiding the fact that he was a member of the Torres family. At least, he did not want to hide it anymore. Otherwise, he would not have invited Franklin to the party venue in the first ce. He had done that to stop a viin like Adam. He dressed himself up and went downstairs. Lauren was already waiting for him downstairs. ¡°Quinn, I can feel their car getting closer and closer. They should be arriving soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He rubbed his stomach. ¡°Mr. Hayes! I¡¯m hungry. Is there anything I can eat to fill my stomach?¡± ¡°Master Quinn, there¡¯s still some bread left over from this morning. Would you like to have some first?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯m not picky.¡± Quinn picked up a piece of bread and began to eat it slowly. Lauren felt greedy, so she picked up a piece of bread as well. The two siblings ate in unison. ¡°Mr. MacQuoid, are you sure that Quinn Torres lives here?¡± Adam nodded. Of course he was sure. He had spent a lot of money to trace Quinn to this location. How could there be a mistake? ¡°This is one of the oldest and most valuable residential areas in the city. The people living here must be powerful and influential.¡± Although the city center had shifted, it did not affect the status of every inch ofnd here. ¡°So the Torres family is so rich?¡± the reporters eximed. Adam scoffed, but of course, he could not make a sound. The area where the Torres family lived was not enclosed, so there were no security guards. Each house was far away from every other, and there was plenty of private space. The families here were either rich or noble, and they had great power. Ordinary thieves did not dare to cause trouble here, so even if there were no security guards, the security here was very good. The road was unobstructed. Adam¡¯s car drove straight in, but no one stopped them. These reporters were called over by Adam¡¯s manager at thest minute. Since they had been working with Adam for a long time and had helped him in interviews, they slowly formed a cooperative rtionship with him. They could also get some benefits from him. ¡°Mr. MacQuoid, why did you call us here today? Could it be that you have something big to reveal about Quinn Torres?¡± Adam could not say anything now, so his manager had to speak up for him. Adam sent Whatsapp messages for him to read out. ¡°Yes, today we hope that all of you can help us with a live broadcast.¡± This was also Adam¡¯s idea. A live broadcast would be best, as there would be no editing and no retakes. ¡°Live broadcast? What will it be about?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. But don¡¯t worry, this will definitely be hot content.¡± Adam snorted coldly in his heart again. He made him speechless. Wasn¡¯t this a big matter? Once people knew Quinn was the young master of the Torres family, it would definitely cause a sensation. In that case, Quinn might not be able to cooperate with Director Spielberg. Everyone in the industry knew that Director Spielberg was a very righteous person. Adam used to respect him, but now he looked down on him. Although Adam had previously relied on himself, he understood the reality of things after so many years in the industry. There was no one who didn¡¯t use underhanded methods to earn money. If someone did not use such methods, it meant that the offers they received were insufficient or unreliable. But to Adam, Director Spielberg was just pretending to be aloof. Now that Director Spielberg was so close to Quinn, the imagination of manyizens would run wild once they found out that Quinn was the young master of the Torres family. This was killing two birds with one stone. It could ruin Quinn¡¯s reputation, and it could also drag Director Spielberg down from his pedestal. However, when he thought about the fact that he had be mute, Adam was still a little angry. He had to reason with Quinn. Quinn had to be responsible for the incident that happened at his cocktail party. Chapter 337 - Its You or Me

Chapter 337: It¡¯s You or Me

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Perhaps Quinn had intentionally instructed someone to do this. Otherwise, how could the pill shoot straight into his mouth? Adam brought a total of three cars this time. He, his manager, and two reporters who were more familiar with him sat in one of the cars. The two cars behind them contained reporters from other newspapers. ¡°Adam has called so many people here. He must be trying to make a big deal out of it.¡± Through the window of the living room on the first floor, Quinn looked coldly at the people outside the window. He saw Adam walking in the front with his manager and the other reporters behind him. There was only one house in this area, the Torres mansion. The destination of this group of people was self-evident. Under the instructions of Adam¡¯s manager, these reporters turned on their cameras. Some of them used their mobile phones to conduct the live broadcast. The corners of Quinn¡¯s mouth curled up. He could not help but mock Adam in his heart. He had been in the entertainment industry for so many years, yet he did not know how to control himself. He had yed such a big game. It was either him or Quinn. Of course, Quinn had a high chance of winning this round. When the doorbell rang, Quinn and Lauren went to wee the guests. They had not finished eating the bread in their hands. They deliberately dyed for a while. After all, they were young masters and youngdies from an influential family. They had to take their time. While they were waiting, the reporters held up their cameras and whispered, ¡°Does Quinn really live here? This ce is not suitable for ordinary people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t know why Mr. MacQuoid called us here today. With such a big lineup, it¡¯ll probably make headlines tomorrow.¡± At the same time, the reporters who were holding their phones and broadcasting were also reading the messages sent byizens in real-time. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Why is there a live broadcast all of a sudden? Could it be that there¡¯s some big news that needs to be exposed?¡± The number of people in the live broadcast room was rising rapidly. The viewers were spreading the news about this broadcast, and manyizens rushed into this live broadcast room in an instant. Fortunately, their server was stable enough so that it would not crash. ¡°Wow, this house is so big and so beautiful. It looks like a house that only affluential people can live in. If I can touch it in my lifetime, my life will beplete!¡± ¡°Me too!!¡± The viewers were very enthusiastic. This type of live streaming interaction had only be popr in recent years. It was now very well-received among young people. And this live streaming room was run by the trendiest entertainment magazine in the country. Of course, everyone wanted toe in and have a first-hand experience. ¡°Is that Adam MacQuoid who is standing at the front? His hair and figure look familiar!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t he say yesterday that he was not feeling well and leave Quinn¡¯s cocktail party early? Why is he here?¡± Adam¡¯s manager was also in charge of controlling the scene. He was holding a phone in his hand. As he read the live messages, he reminded Adam to interact with the fans on the phone. Adam turned around, smiled, and waved at the camera on the phone. ¡°Wow, it really is Adam MacQuoid. What is this? Is it a reality show, or a variety show?¡± In the blink of an eye, the number of people in the live broadcast room had almost exceeded 500,000. Deciding that enough people had joined, the manager added, ¡°Hello, fans and friends. We are not here to participate in a variety show. What we want to do today is simr to a reality show.¡± At this moment, the door of the Torres family opened slowly. ¡°Who is that?!¡± ¡°Oh my God, who is that? Is that Quinn?¡± ¡°Although he isn¡¯t wearing makeup, he looks very simr. This is our Quinn!¡± The moment the news of Quinn appearing in the live broadcast room was exposed, the number of people in the live broadcast room increased exponentially. The reporters who were filming at the scene were also very surprised. It was really Quinn Torres! They initially thought that Adam had received incorrect information. After all, it was too hard to believe. Ever since Quinn appeared on the front page of a foreign magazine, he had never revealed any personal information. Yesterday, he said that he had a younger sister, which was the only thing the public now knew about his family. They did not expect Adam to be so capable as to dig out his home address. Quinn nced at the various cameras that were almost in front of him. However, he did not show the panic that Adam imagined he would.. Instead, he was only surprised for a moment before he greeted the various cameras. Chapter 338 - Bullet Comments

Chapter 338: Bullet Comments

¡°Ahhhh! My husband just looked at me and said hello to me. I want to save it and watch it for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Dream on.¡± The fans were frantically postingments. Some reporters quickly noticed Lauren. They moved the camera down. Lauren did not change her clothes specially for the asion. She was still wearing casual clothes. She looked cute and easy to get close to. She was delicate and cute yesterday, but today she just looked like the girl next door. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the little girl with the cherry hairband from the cocktail party yesterday?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her! That pair of eyes is so beautiful. Who else could it be?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so cute. Quinn must be a very good brother.¡± Adam¡¯s manager saw that all thements were praising Quinn. He did not expect things to turn out to be the exact opposite of what he wished for. Adam¡¯s manager quickly straightened his expression. ¡°Dear fans and friends in the live broadcast room, we are here today for a very serious matter.¡± ¡°What serious matter? Could it be that Mr. MacQuoid wants Quinn to act in a TV series together?¡± ¡°Quinn¡¯s acting skill is average. How can he act in a TV series with the best actor the moment hees out? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s climbing up thedder.¡± ¡°Quinn has never acted before. How do you know that his acting is average?!¡± In the camera, Adam¡¯s expression was serious and his mouth was tightly shut. ¡°All of you, stop arguing. I think there¡¯s something wrong with Mr. MacQuoid¡¯s expression. It doesn¡¯t seem like something good.¡± ¡°Alright, can the two of you please be quiet and listen to what others are saying?¡± It was noisy in the bulletments, but in the Torres mansion, the atmosphere was very subtle. The reporters were suddenly called in, and they were unaware of what had happened. When Quinn and Lauren saw them, they were not surprised at all. This made Adam, who was full of confidence, felt a little scared. However, his decades of experience in the entertainment industry made it difficult for him to reveal his emotions so easily. He continued to maintain a very serious expression. Adam¡¯s manager continued, ¡°Today, we¡¯re here at Quinn¡¯s home. We¡¯re here for no other reason than to help our fans and friends see the true color of this new idol that you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°True color? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Some of our friends at the cocktail party yesterday should have noticed it as well. Adam left the venue in a hurry halfway through the event because he wasn¡¯t feeling well. We originally didn¡¯t want to make such a big deal out of this, but now that Adam¡¯s health problem hasn¡¯t been resolved, we have no choice but toe over and ask the culprit.¡± The reporters moved their cameras to Quinn¡¯s face. It was obvious that the culprit was Quinn. The bulletments kept rolling. ¡°What is this? Is this a script?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it. Mr. MacQuoid seems to be very serious.¡± ¡°What happened to Mr. MacQuoid¡¯s body? I thought he was a little strange after watching the Reuters¡¯ video yesterday.¡± The manager continued, ¡°When Adam was talking at the cocktail party yesterday, a pill was suddenly thrown into his mouth. Adam identally swallowed the pill and realized that he couldn¡¯t speak.¡± Lauren pursed her lips. Adam was quite smart. He could actually figure out that it was a pill. After listening to his manager¡¯s words, the bullet screen started to go crazy again. ¡°Ah? He can¡¯t speak. Are you serious?¡± ¡°Why does this sound like a movie?¡± ¡°He was given a pill? That¡¯s a little strange. Quinn would never do such things.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no evidence yet. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to defend it. Otherwise, it would be bad if you p yourself in the face.¡± The manager looked at the bullet screen and saw that thements were gradually favoring Adam. Only then did he feel a little more at ease, he continued, ¡°From the time we left the cocktail party yesterday until this afternoon, we had already gone to all the famous hospitals in the country and looked for doctors to diagnose the issue. However, the doctors were unable to find out the reason. We were really at our wits¡¯ end. That¡¯s why we brought all of you here. We hope that we can help Mr. MacQuoid find justice.¡± Only then did the reporters realize that they hade because of this matter.. Chapter 339 - Serious

Chapter 339: Serious

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Adam became mute and couldn¡¯t speak? No wonder Adam didn¡¯t say a word to them in the car. It was all his manager exining things to them. The reporters turned their cameras to Adam. ¡°Are you serious? Are you unable to speak now?¡± Adam nodded. He even demonstrated that he was speaking, but he didn¡¯t make a sound. ¡°It can¡¯t be, there¡¯s really such a thing?¡± ¡°You have to investigate carefully! Mr. MacQuoid, we support you!¡± At this moment, quite a number of Adam¡¯s fans spoke up, and some of them were even criticizing Quinn. ¡°Since it happened at Quinn¡¯s cocktail party, he has to take responsibility for it.¡± ¡°Exactly! He has to take responsibility. Quinn has to give an exnation to our best actor.¡± At this moment, Adam was about to speak again. An ¡°ah¡± noise escaped his mouth before he fell silent again, and the expression in his eyes became strange. ¡°What happened to Mr. MacQuoid? Could it be that he¡¯s feeling even more ufortable?¡± At this moment, Lauren tugged at Quinn, and Quinn bent down to listen to Lauren. ¡°Quinn, this old uncle must have regained his ability to speak by now. I just looked at the time and it¡¯s already been 24 hours.¡± Quinn looked up at Adam after he heard what Lauren said. His mouth was still opening and closing, but no noise came out. Quinn asked in a low voice, ¡°So now Adam is pretending to be mute?¡± Lauren nodded affirmatively. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Quinn¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then our task now is much simpler. Just make him talk.¡± Adam once again disyed his speechless grief. Then, the fans began to attack Quinn in thements. Of course, Quinn¡¯s fans were also defending him. The two sides were in a heated argument. The scene was very quiet. The reporters didn¡¯t speak. Adam wanted to speak, but he couldn¡¯t. Then, the manager continued to act as the host. ¡°We are now at the Torres mansion. May I ask, Mr. Quinn Torres, what do you have to say about yesterday¡¯s incident?¡± The camera turned from Adam to Lauren and Quinn. With the difference in height between the two of them, it was impossible for them to be in the same frame. Quinn carried Lauren in his arms. They shook their heads at the same time. ¡°What do you mean by shaking your head? Are you refusing to admit that you did it?¡± Quinn bowed his head and smiled. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m shaking my head because I don¡¯t believe Mr. MacQuoid is really mute. I have nothing against him. Why would I harm him all of a sudden, not to mention on my own turf? I¡¯m not that stupid. Mr. MacQuoid said that he can¡¯t speak. I¡¯m very doubtful about this. Maybe he¡¯s just pretending?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lauren chimed in. The manager asked, ¡°Then how do you want to confirm it?¡± Quinn replied, ¡°There are many ways. Mr. MacQuoid, I¡¯m sorry to offend you.¡± After that, Quinn and Lauren tried a lot of ways to scare Adam. However, perhaps Adam had already prepared for it, or perhaps it was because his acting skills were too good. He did not even let out a single grunt. The people in the bulletments had alreadypletely believed Adam. ¡°Looks like Mr. MacQuoid is really mute. If I had seen that scene just now, I would definitely have screamed.¡± In order to scare Adam, Quinn had decided to screen a ghost movie. This was because everyone in the entertainment industry knew that Adam was very afraid of ghosts. He had even mentioned this in numerous interviews. However, Adam did not even cry out when he saw such a terrifying ghost movie this time. Although his expression and mouth looked like he was screaming, and his eyes were wide open, he did not make a sound. When Lauren saw this, she began to wonder if she had made a mistake. Could it be that Adam really had not recovered yet? Quinn nced at Lauren. His eyes were filled with the same question. However, Lauren had another method. If the movie was too fake, then she would do it for real! She might not have other things, but she had plenty of ghosts She shook her feet and gestured for Quinn to put her down. ¡°Excuse me, I need to go to the toilet!¡± Under such a tense situation, Lauren¡¯s sudden words caused everyone to be a little confused. Was it time to go to the toilet? Lauren did not care about everyone¡¯s reaction and ran to the toilet. She indeed went to the bathroom but picked up the soul storage box on the bedside table afterward. Chapter 340 - Please Help

Chapter 340: Please Help

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren opened the soul storage box and summoned a ghost. It was a ghost that she had encountered during her first mission. This ghost did not have a chance to reincarnate, but she did not want to wander around outside. So, Lauren kept her in the soul storage box. The other little ghosts were not very obedient. Lauren rarely let them out, but this ghost was different. She was tricked back then, so she went down a dark path. Therefore, when this ghost knew that Lauren could give her a ce to stay, she immediately agreed. In the past two years when Lauren was doing missions, this ghost had helped Lauren a lot. She also often let this ghost out to wander around. However, since Lauren returned to the Torres family, she had been very busy, so she did not have time to y with this ghost. The ghost did not have a name and she could not remember her own name. As this was the first ghost that Lauren had recovered from her first mission, she named it One. One was a female ghost in her twenties, but her IQ was simr to that of a ten-year-old child. This was also the reason why she was so easily taken advantage of. Lauren released One from the soul storage box. ¡°Lauren, you finally remembered me! You haven¡¯t talked to me in a long time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, One. I¡¯ve been a little busytely.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I saw a lot of new friends in this small box. It must be because of your missions, right?¡± The small box that One mentioned referred to the soul storage box. Lauren nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been doing a lot of missions recently! I¡¯m actually looking for you because I need your help with something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± One was dressed like a normal person. Unlike the other female ghosts who wore white dresses and red clothes, she was very calm when she died. She died from gas poisoning, so there were no wounds on her body. At first nce, she was no different from an ordinary person. Lauren told One of her ns. One mischievously blinked her eyes. She loved to y this kind of game where she could punish bad people together with humans. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m willing!¡± ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s not waste any time. Let¡¯s go down!¡± ¡°Alright, Lauren, you can take the stairs down yourself. I¡¯ll just float down. I haven¡¯te out for a long time. I need to exercise properly.¡± Then, Lauren opened the windows for One, who floated down. Lauren also rushed downstairs, where Adam¡¯s manager was still criticizing Quinn. Adam also joined the battle to use Quinn. Of course, he could only use his phone to type and then hold the phone in front of the camera. The fans in the live broadcast room had already begun to waver. In their hearts, Adam was a very upright person. He would not lie about such things and even go to Quinn¡¯s house to interrogate him. Therefore, everyone began to speak up for Adam. When Lauren went downstairs, she happened to see thements in the streaming room with her sharp eyes. ¡°I support Mr. MacQuoid. No matter what, he has to get an exnation.¡± ¡°Give him an exnation!¡± So be it! Lauren did not leave the house immediately. Instead, she hid behind the door. No one could see her. She took out a talisman from her pocket dimension. This talisman was an invisibility talisman. In the past, she had always used this invisibility talisman on others, but today, she wanted to use it for herself. Lauren ced the invisibility talisman on her forehead and began to chant an incantation. When she opened her eyes, she realized that she could no longer see her own body. The invisibility worked! At this moment, she walked to the door and realized that no one reacted. The reason why Lauren wanted to make herself invisible was very simple ¡ª she wanted to open the heavenly eye for Adam. However, to open the heavenly eye, she had to touch Adam¡¯s eyes. She was so short...how could she touch it? Lauren¡¯s brain was working extremely fast. After all, the invisibility talisman only had a minute¡¯s time. The urgency of the time also made her mind more flexible. She quickly thought of a solution. She walked to Adam¡¯s side and untied his shoces. After all, he was a public figure, so he had to pay attention to his image. Therefore, when Adam was reminded by his assistant, he squatted down to tie his shoces.. Lauren waited for an opportunity to strike and covered Adam¡¯s eyes with her palm. Chapter 341 - To Make Things Worse

Chapter 341: To Make Things Worse

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The rest of the audience did not see anything at all because Lauren had turned invisible. However, Adam could feel something on his eyes. His eyelids felt warm. Then, the feeling disappeared. Adam shook his head and stood up. Was it his imagination just now? Why did he feel that something was touching his eyes? After opening Adam¡¯s heavenly eye, Lauren quickly returned to her room. If they saw her appear out of thin air, then she would probably be the main character of the live broadcast this time. She only walked out after reappearing in the room. ¡°I¡¯m back from the toilet!¡± Everyone was once again surprised by what Lauren said. So what if she¡¯s back? Why did she say it so loudly? Moreover, Lauren seemed quite happy. She smiled and tilted her head to the right. She was extremely adorable. This was a secret signal that she and One had always agreed on. Every time she made such a move, it meant that One was about to appear. As expected, the next second, One floated over from afar. At this moment, the reporters were still questioning Quinn. Quinn was only using some very polite and official words to deal with the questions, but he refused to admit that he was the cause of Adam¡¯s situation. Adam could not speak, so he could only stand at the side and type on his phone. He was not as imposing, but he had won the sympathy of many fans in thements. ¡°Mr. MacQuoid is such a good actor. If he really can¡¯t say anything, his career will be ruined.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We must get justice for our best actor, Mr. MacQuoid.¡± Manyizens began to criticize Quinn, and some people couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they were hired by Adam. Lauren looked at thements and was furious. She took a nce at Adam, who was still typing on his phone. He was trying to show off to the fans in the live broadcast room. Lauren smiled. He would probably notice when he looked up. As expected, when he looked away from his phone, he saw One standing behind the reporters. One was wearing an ordinary white shirt and jeans. It was a simple outfit, so Adam was not shocked when he saw her. He pointed at One and then patted his manager. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Adam?¡± Adam pointed in One¡¯s direction and gestured for his manager to look over. His manager did as he was told, but he did not see anything. ¡°Adam, what are you doing? What happened?¡± Adam frowned and waved his hand impatiently. Then, he took out his phone. ¡°Who is the woman standing behind? Chase her away.¡± Then, he showed this sentence to his manager. After the manager saw it, he also frowned. Then, he looked in that direction and whispered into Adam¡¯s ear, ¡°Adam, who are you talking about? What woman?¡± Adam widened his eyes and pointed in the direction of One. By now, all the reporters were focused on him. Many of the reporters looked at Adam¡¯s actions and the direction he was pointing at. They also looked that way but did not see anything. The reporters asked, ¡°Adam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam did not care whether he was broadcasting or not. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the girl at the back?¡± He typed this sentence on his phone for the reporters to see. ¡°She¡¯s wearing a white shirt and jeans. She¡¯s standing behind you and is making faces at me.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± The reporters turned their heads to look, but they still did not see anything. They had the same reaction as their manager. They shook their heads. ¡°Adam, you...what are you looking at? There¡¯s really no one behind!¡± Adam was now frightened and covered his mouth with his hand. He felt like he was watching a horror movie. The manager and the reporters were puzzled by Adam¡¯s reaction, while Quinn and Lauren leaned against the door frame to watch the show. Quinn didn¡¯t know what Lauren did, but he trusted her, and he could guess what she did to Adam from his reactions. She must have invited her ghost friend to scare him. Lauren stretched her back and felt that she had not done enough. After all, Adam could still pretend to be mute. When no one was looking at her, Lauren reached out her fingers and made a hooking motion to One, telling her to ¡°make things worse¡±. Chapter 342 - Chased By a Ghost

Chapter 342: Chased By a Ghost

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio One nodded her head and walked past the reporters. Adam continued to stare at One, his eyes wide as saucers. Adam saw the woman walking in his direction, so he began to walk out of her way in fear. ¡°Hey, Adam, where are you going?¡± Compared to Quinn, these reporters felt that the current Adam was more worth filming. So, all the cameras were focused on Adam. His eyes were staring in a certain direction, and he was walking around in panic as if something was chasing after him. However, the others clearly did not see anything. These reporters also carried their cameras and followed Adam as he walked around. Laurenughed out loud as she watched them. Quinn even regretted asking Lauren to turn off his heavenly eye. It would have been even more entertaining if she hadn¡¯t. After being chased by One, Adam ran towards the entrance of the Torres mansion. One also felt that it was too boring to float around like this. She was toozy to y this game with Adam, so she flew straight towards him. As she floated towards him, she raised both her hands, looking as if she wanted to take his life. ¡°Ah! There¡¯s a ghost chasing me! Help!¡± At this moment, Adam finally shouted out loud. Then, he fainted and fell straight to the ground. The sound of him falling to the ground was painful to hear. ¡°Damn, what¡¯s going on with Mr. MacQuoid?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a ghost? This is too fake. How can there be a ghost in this world?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Is this some kind of prank video?¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not right. Isn¡¯t Adam unable to speak? Did you all hear what he said just now? He just spoke.¡± The reporters did not care whether he could speak or not. They quickly recorded everything down. After all, the topic of #Adam seeing a ghost# could also help them get arge sum of money. Seeing a ghost? That was unheard of. And Adam¡¯s strange actions were all recorded by the cameras. Fortunately, when Quinn saw Adam fall to the ground, he quickly called someone to bring Adam to the sofa in the Torres mansion for him to rest and recover. The assistant pinched Adam, and he slowly woke up. One didn¡¯t get further instructions from Lauren, so she didn¡¯t let Adam go. When Adam woke up, he opened his eyes and saw One floating above him. His face happened to be facing One¡¯s face as well. One smiled kindly at him, but Adam was so scared that he started screaming again. ¡°Help! Help! Go away!¡± ¡°Adam, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± His agent stood aside in panic and watched Adam wave his hands at the air, shrinking away as though something was forcing him to retreat. Seeing that the matter was almost settled, Lauren tilted her head and gestured for One to leave. One nodded at Lauren and floated away. This was the tacit understanding between One and Lauren. Every time One helped herplete a task, she would be able to go out and have fun for a while. Adam looked in the direction where One had disappeared and patted his chest. He was still extremely nervous, but as he looked at the people around him, he felt a little more at ease. The reporters were still holding up their cameras. Although the manager had already told them to stop filming, how could they let go of such a good opportunity? If they could not dig up any dirt on Quinn, they could at least record Adam¡¯s strange actions. Otherwise, their trip today would have been in vain. At this moment, Adam had yet to recover from seeing the ghost. ¡°You guys...you guys really didn¡¯t see a woman just now? She was wearing a white shirt and jeans and was floating in the air.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes were still filled with fear. His manager was so frightened that he stood a few steps away from him. ¡°Mr. MacQuoid, what are you talking about? There are no women here. Other than me, there¡¯s only this little girl.¡± The manager pointed at Lauren, who smiled sweetly at Adam. Looking at Lauren¡¯s sweet smile, no one could guess that she was the mastermind behind this incident. Before they arrived, Quinn had already sent Mr. Hayes and the servants to the third floor, so there was no one on the first floor.. He even personally poured a ss of water for Adam. Chapter 343 - Admitting the Truth

Chapter 343: Admitting the Truth

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Mr. MacQuoid, drink some water to calm yourself down. I think you can talk now. You said you can¡¯t talk before, so I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a lie, right?¡± Adam finally realized that he had been exposed. He took the ss of water and drank it all in big gulps, suppressing the panic in his heart. ¡°I...I couldn¡¯t talk initially, but I was scared too much just now, so I can talk again all of a sudden.¡± ¡°I wonder what scared you? After all, none of the people here saw the woman you mentioned. Is it because you¡¯ve been too busy with work recently that you¡¯re too nervous? That might be why you saw things that don¡¯t exist. Perhaps you feel that you can¡¯t speak because of this reason too.¡± After Adam drank the water, he felt that he had calmed down. He sat up from the sofa. Although the reason Quinn mentioned was to embarrass him, it also gave him a way out. Otherwise, would Adam really admit that he was pretending to be mute just now? He was clearly not lying. He had clearly seen a female ghost that no one else could see. But there was no evidence. He smiled awkwardly at Quinn. ¡°Mm, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been too busy with work recently.¡± ¡°Mr. MacQuoid can talk normally now. It seems like it¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°I knew it. Why would Quinn do such a sneaky thing?¡± ¡°Exactly. Those people, who used Quinn just now, should p themselves in the face and apologize!¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t even investigate properly, and came to look for Quinn and disrupted his life. What should we do?¡± Looking at thements on the screen, Adam remembered that he still had one piece of information that he had yet to reveal. He stood up and changed the topic. ¡°Quinn, is this your home? Your family must be very rich.¡± As he spoke, he walked around the living room. The reporters¡¯ cameras naturally followed him around. As he walked around, the cameras captured the scene in the living room. The decoration of the living room of the Torres family was done by the matriarch, Tina Torres. It looked very much like the style of the older generation. It was a little different from the aesthetic standards of modern young people, but the value of the decorations was obvious. ¡°Hey, I think I just saw a vase. Wasn¡¯t that vase auctioned off by a tycoon for a few million dors at the auction two years ago?¡± ¡°You remembered wrongly. It wasn¡¯t a few million dors, it was 35 million dors!¡± 35 million dors? Lauren turned around and looked at the vase with gold foil on its mouth. No wonder Mr. Hayes told her not to get close to those things at that time. That vase was worth 35 million dors? She was bored once and even took the vase down to y with it for a while. She would not dare to do it again. Although she had a lot of money, this vase might be the only one left. In an instant, theizens on the screen seemed to have be experts in appraising treasures. They were able to tell the names of the vases and other treasures. ¡°Oh my god! Quinn¡¯s family is really rich! No wonder he always has the noble air of a rich young master. It¡¯s not something that ordinary people can imitate. It¡¯s inborn in him.¡± Knowing Adam¡¯s purpose, Quinn did not stop him. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and sat on the sofa that Adam had just been lying down on, watching coldly as Adam walked around the living room with the reporters. Suddenly, Adam turned around and stared straight at Quinn. ¡°Quinn, if I remember correctly, it seems that the most prestigious family in the country, the Torres family, lives here.¡± ¡°The Torres family? F*ck, is Mr. MacQuoid referring to the family that owns the Torres Group? Thepany whose chairman is Franklin Torres? The Torres Group that owns hundreds of hotels in our country?¡± ¡°The Torres Group owns more than a few hundred hotels. They have investments in all kinds of fields, and they pay for a lot of infrastructure in the country.¡± ¡°But, Quinn, your surname is also Torres. Could it be that you are a member of the Torres family? Who knows, we might be standing right in front of the Torres family¡¯s young master, hahaha.¡± Adam smiled at the reporters and pretended to be joking. Quinn did not panic. Instead, he calmly nodded his head. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± ¡°I said...Mr. MacQuoid, you¡¯re right. This is the Torres family.¡± Adam did not expect Quinn to admit it so quickly. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that his future would be even more difficult after his identity was exposed? Chapter 344 - Keyboard Warriors

Chapter 344: Keyboard Warriors

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Adam was shocked by Quinn¡¯s natural expression and his decisive reply, he stuttered, ¡°You...are you sure this is the Torres family? You¡¯re the young master of the Torres family?¡± Quinn nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the second young master of the Torres family. All of you should know my brother, right? He¡¯s Franklin, the new chairman of the Torres family; and my father is Sean, the former chairman.¡± Everyone was stunned for a moment. They had never thought that the person in front of them was the young master of the Torres family! After all, with such a background, there was no need for him to enter the entertainment industry. ¡°Oh my god, Quinn is too amazing. He¡¯s rich and handsome. He¡¯s really my idol in the mortal world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll have lived a worthful life when Quinn can bring his brother, Franklin, for a live broadcast.¡± ¡°Me too, me too! I second that!¡± Adam looked at thements on the screen. It was obviously not right, he immediately started the tempo. ¡°So you¡¯re the son of the Torres family. Then it must be very easy for you to enter the entertainment industry. I heard that you and Director Spielberg have been getting very close recently. Could it be that you have a scene that you want to film with him?¡± Adam thought to himself, ¡®This hint is already obvious enough! It¡¯s time that these fans let their imaginations run wild!¡¯ Previously, he had identally been in the same photo as someone else, andizens were able to fabricate a rumor that he had been married for three years. But even though he had presented this scenario to them, they still couldn¡¯t get it! When Quinn heard what Adam said, he immediately understood what he meant. He continued, ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been discussing a movie with Director Spielberg. However, Director Spielberg¡¯s requirements are very strict. I still have to audition, so I definitely won¡¯t be able to meet my fans so soon. I hope that all my fans can be patient. I will definitely work hard.¡± Quinn started to exin himself, looking at the reporters¡¯ cameras. Adam was extremely angry. This was not how he intended the cameras to be used! Adam was really frustrated. These reporters were supposed to help him frame Quinn, but now they were helping Quinn to clear his name? ¡°Wow, I still can¡¯t believe that Quinn is a member of the Torres family. What kind of outstanding genes does the Torres family have? This is too amazing.¡± Most of thements werementing about this matter. Of course, there were still some discordantments that began to question Quinn¡¯s abilities. ¡°So he¡¯s another celebrity who entered the entertainment industry by relying on his background. This kind of celebrity doesn¡¯t have any abilities and only knows how to spend money. Don¡¯t let him put on a bad show and dirty our eyes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Quinn. I¡¯m your fan. But to be honest, weren¡¯t you quite sessful as a model when you were overseas? After returning here, you should also be a model. Don¡¯t enter the entertainment industry to act. You need to have good acting skills. After all, Mr. MacQuoid also struggled for 20 years before he became the best actor.¡± With suchments appearing, the rest of thements would follow the trend. Looking at thesements that finally said what he wanted to say, Adam finally heaved a sigh of relief. The Inte trolls that he had spent money to hire did note in vain. Looking at thesements, Quinn raised his eyebrows. Only then did he understand why more and more celebrity artistes hadmitted suicide in recent years because they had been scolded by the online haters. These people held a keyboard in their hands and they could attack others at will. With a single sentence, they could wipe out all the hard work of others. Who would not be angry after seeing this? Quinn¡¯sck of works had always been a thorn in his heart. Of course, he knew that he had act in a few films in order to gain a foothold, and he was in the process of preparing for it now. He frowned when he saw thements on the screen, but he still endured it and smiled afterwards. He said to the camera, ¡°Although I was born into the Torres family and my background is indeed as good as everyone says, it had nothing to do with my background when I debuted overseas.¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, I have to learn what other models have to learn, and I have to attend their sses as well. This will not change just because of my family background. In the future, I will also invite all my fans and friends to witness my films. I will definitely work hard.¡± Quinn was very sincere and serious when he spoke. Coupled with his well-behaved and casual home clothes, it was hard for people not to believe it. Thements on the screen started to praise Quinn. The real fans suppressed all the inte trolls that Adam had hired. Chapter 345 - Stand Up Arrogantly

Chapter 345: Stand Up Arrogantly

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Quinn is right. Those people who ndered Quinn have no right to say such things!¡± ¡°Thank you, everyone, for your trust. I will definitely do better in the future.¡± Adam stood at the side, just like Quinn¡¯s background,pletely ignored by everyone. The live broadcast today was clearly aimed at bringing down Quinn, but he had helped Quinn instead! He was angry, but there was nothing he could do now. There were more and more people leaning towards Quinn in thements on the screen, and more and more people were saying that Adam was causing trouble for no reason. Adam wanted to stop the damage in time, so he quickly said, ¡°Dear fans and friends, I identally made a mistake and harassed Quinn. I¡¯m really sorry and the broadcast for today will end here. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± He winked at Quinn and was about to tell the reporters to turn off their cameras when Quinn stepped forward to stop Adam. Unlike his gentle and humble appearance when facing the cameras, Quinn stood up proudly when facing Adam and stopped the reporters from doing anything. ¡°Wait a moment. Mr. MacQuoid¡¯s matter has been resolved, but I still have some matters on hand that haven¡¯t been resolved.¡± Lauren smiled. When she heard Quinn¡¯s tone of voice, she knew that this farce was finally about to get to the most exciting part. Although Quinn usually looked carefree, liked to joke around, and waszy, he only put on that appearance when Franklin was present. With Franklin shielding them, they could naturally be at ease. But now, he had to stand up for himself. Adam was frightened by Quinn¡¯s sudden change in behavior. As Quinn was much taller than Adam, when he looked down at him, his imposing manner was much stronger in this aspect. ¡°Quinn, what other matters have you not solved? We can talk about it in private. Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. Don¡¯t you say that we have to be open? It¡¯s better to let our fans and friends know about it. First question, I want to ask Mr. MacQuoid how he found my home address. As far as I remember, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever revealed this.¡± Adam stammered, ¡°I...I...my friend found out about it.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to tell me who this friend of yours is so that I can sever all ties with him. If he can give my home address so easily to someone else, he might just sell me out tomorrow.¡± Lauren watched with an expressionless face as Quinn spoke. In her heart, she was apuding him. At this moment, the fans on screen were also frantically supporting him. ¡°Quinn is too handsome when he says these words! He will definitely be excellent at reciting his drama script in the future. I suggest that Quinn take on a drama of an overbearing chairman. He will definitely be very handsome.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to these things for now. What Quinn said makes sense. How did his home address leak out? It¡¯s very dangerous. Now that Adam has done this, everyone knows where Quinn lives. If those extreme or crazy fans know, then it¡¯s over!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. How could ordinary people dare to enter the ce where Quinn lived?¡± Lauren looked at thements on the screen and nodded. Thestestment made sense. Although they did not have regr security here, this area was inhabited by people with power and influence. Therefore, the police woulde to patrol from time to time. It was indeed very safe. Upon hearing Quinn¡¯s question, Adam did not dare to say anything. Quinn nced at Adam. He knew that Adam was unable to give him an answer. Adam must have used some shady means to get his address, so he did not expect to get an answer from Adam. ¡°Second question, Mr. MacQuoid. Bying to my house, you have leaked my home address, and you have also ndered me. It would have been fine if you had settled the matter privately in the beginning. But now, so many people in the country know about what you just said. What do you think you should do topensate me for the loss of my image? Moreover, I¡¯m not only famous here, but I am also famous internationally.¡± Adam was stunned. He did not expect Quinn to be so eloquent. He could no longer pretend to be calm. ¡°Didn¡¯t I rify it just now? No one will misunderstand you.¡± He looked at Quinn¡¯s expression and could not guess what his attitude was, so he continued, ¡°Look, your brother is Franklin.. As the chairman of the Torres Group, he can easily get you a lot of interesting filming opportunities. You wouldn¡¯t care about that, right?¡± Chapter 346 - Support

Chapter 346: Support

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Quinn could not help but sigh. This Adam MacQuoid was really a shrewd man. He had said everything that could be said. It seemed that whatever Quinn said now could be used against him. If Quinn said that he cared, it would make him seem petty. But if he said that he did not care, he could not swallow the humiliation. Just when Quinn was pondering on how to respond, a man walked in from the front door. ¡°My brother may not care, but I do. I¡¯m notoriously stingy.¡± Lauren, Quinn, and the rest turned and looked at the door simultaneously. Franklin was back! He must have just arrived, as he was still in his business suit. His face was clearly tired, but his eyes were sharp. With one hand in his trouser pocket, he stood tall and straight. The reporters were all stunned. What kind of dumb luck did they have today to see so many powerful people? The reporters turned their cameras to Franklin. He did not stop them, which meant that he had given them permission, so they started to take pictures freely. At this time, it was very lively in the live broadcast room. ¡°Oh my god, what kind of virtue do I have in this life? I actually saw so many important people gathered on the same channel on the same day! The two brothers, Quinn and Franklin, appeared in the same frame! Thisbination is too eye-catching.¡± ¡°Exactly. The chairman of the Torres Group rarely gives interviews. We actually met him on the broadcast today. I¡¯m so excited.¡± Although thements on the screen were in a cheerful mood, the atmosphere at the scene was very awkward. When Adam and the rest raised their heads and saw Franklin, they suddenly had a guilty feeling as if he was a child who had barged into someone else¡¯s house. Quinn¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Franklin. Although Franklin did not support him at the party, he came just in time. ¡°Why are you back? Come and sit down!¡± Lauren bit her lip. Although she was very happy to see Franklin, she remembered that she was still in a cold war with him, so she did not open her mouth to call him. Franklin walked over and sat down on the sofa. Quinn asked Franklin, ¡°Why did youe back all of a sudden?¡± The current Quinn was not as serious as just now. He was now like a child who had found someone to rely on. Franklin faintly nced at the scene and said, ¡°If I don¡¯te back, I¡¯m afraid someone will bully our family.¡± It went without saying who this ¡®someone¡¯ was. Adam quietly lowered his head, trying to hide his existence. However, he thought about it again. He was Adam. He had worked hard in the entertainment industry for so many years. What was there to be afraid of? Therefore, he mentally prepared himself and raised his head. ¡°You must be Quinn¡¯s brother, the chairman of the Torres Group, Franklin, right? Hello, I¡¯m Adam, and I am an actor. I won the ¡®best actor¡¯ titlest year. You should have seen me in a TV series, right?¡± Adam did not dare to make a fuss in front of Franklin. After all, Franklin was a vicious businessman that even his boss was afraid of. Just a casual word from him could probably cause their agency to go bankrupt. With just a flick of his finger, he could change the entire business scene in the country. So, even though Franklin was almost 20 years younger than him, Adam did not dare to stir trouble. He could only greet him formally. After all, he was indeed stepping on someone else¡¯s territory. Moreover, he thought that Franklin, as a chairman, would not care about such trivial matters. After all, the contracts that he handled every day were worth tens of millions. Furthermore, he was facing the camera right now. Franklin definitely had to take care of his image. But he was wrong. Franklin was a family-oriented person. If someone bullied his family members, he would definitely bully them back. Franklin looked at Adam as if he was trying to recognize his face. Then, he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t usually have time to watch TV series and movies, so I don¡¯t know you.¡± ¡°Oh... I see.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fluttered to the side, feeling a little awkward. ¡°You are a busy person, it¡¯s normal that you do not have time to watch these things.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know you as an actor, I will remember you as a person who trespassed on private property.¡± Hearing this, Adam¡¯s eyes widened, and he quickly waved his hand. ¡°Mr. Torres, we didn¡¯t trespass on private property. Quinn opened the door for us.¡± ¡°Quinn opened the door for you, but how did you find us? We¡¯re the only household within a few miles of this ce. Your motive is very obvious. You¡¯re clearly targeting Quinn.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how terrifying it is to expose an artiste¡¯s private address? And you brought so many reporters with you. There are at least ten cameras in total.. You¡¯re shooting without the consent of others. Do you know the consequences?¡± Chapter 347 - Towering

Chapter 347: Towering

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Franklin spoke as he walked towards Adam. Franklin and Quinn had simr heights. Franklinpletely towered over Adam. Looking at Franklin¡¯s cold face and eyes, Adam panicked again. At this moment, Quinn smiled and walked forward. ¡°Franklin, why don¡¯t we just forget about this matter? Even though Mr. MacQuoid did it on purpose, he is still my senior. We have to forgive and forget.¡± Adam was angry when he heard this. What did he mean by ¡°even though he did it on purpose¡±? Was he helping him or hurting him? The key was that Quinn was now pretending to be magnanimous. It was obvious that he was trying to perform well in front of his fans. As expected, after Quinn said this, thements in the live broadcast room started to say that Quinn was very magnanimous and generous. Franklin nced at Quinn. As soon as he saw the look in Quinn¡¯s eyes, he knew what Quinn wanted to do. He wanted Franklin to be the ¡°bad cop¡±, while he yed the role of the ¡°good cop¡±. Franklin raised his eyebrows. He was used to doing this. Therefore, he shook his head and rejected Quinn¡¯s suggestion. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Although you are magnanimous, I am your brother, so I have to protect you. This...what¡¯s your surname again?¡± Adam knew that Franklin was asking him a question when he saw that Franklin was looking at him. ¡°My...my surname is MacQuoid.¡± ¡°Mr. MacQuoid, the Torres Group¡¯s legal team will contact youter. Please cooperate with us. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. You¡¯ve already seriously affected our lives.¡± The reporters were ready to leave when they heard what Franklin said. For some unknown reason, Franklin had only been in the room for a short while, but he was already in control of the situation. The chairman was indeed different. The reporters were all on the way out, except thest reporter, who was still holding up his cell phone and taking pictures inside. After all, it was the Torres family. If he could take a few more pictures, it would be good material even if the Torres family didn¡¯t do anything. It was not every day you get to see a rich family. Looking at these reporters walking out, Franklin, Quinn, and Lauren were finally able to rx. Lauren was surprised to see Franklin behaving in this manner. She initially thought that Franklin was a very reasonable person, and did not expect him to be so protective of his family. Lauren remembered her cold war with Franklin during these few days. As it was a very unpleasant experience, she decided to take the initiative to talk to Franklin. But just as she was about to open her mouth, Franklin walked directly past her, as if he did not see her. Lauren looked at Franklin¡¯s back as he walked upstairs. She lowered her head and felt a little sad. ¡®Bad Franklin! Why is he so petty? Does he have to be angry for so long? I am taking the initiative to talk to him, and yet he did not pay attention to me! Hmph!¡¯ Lauren thought. A reporter returned and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to take my camera cover.¡± After picking up the missing camera cover from the sofa, he left. Following that, Quinn went to close the door. It was really quiet now. ¡°Phew! What a thrilling day.¡± Lauren nodded in agreement. Soon, Franklin came down from upstairs. He changed out of his suit and into casual home clothes. When Quinn saw Franklin, he remembered how he had saved the whole situation and went to pour a ss of water for him. ¡°Franklin, drink some water!¡± Franklin epted Quinn¡¯s friendly gesture with a clear conscience. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I saw this live broadcast on the way back, so I rushed back in a hurry. How did these people know where you live?¡± ¡°They wanted to create trouble for me, so they would find ways to get the information. Adam¡¯s acting skills are really good, and he has a pretty good profile too. However, I heard from some of my friends in the industry that his character isn¡¯t that good. He already wanted to hurt me at the cocktail party yesterday. Fortunately, Lauren came to my rescue in time.¡± Their conversation shifted to Lauren, and Franklin also took the opportunity to nce at Lauren. Lauren was still unhappy about what happened just now. At this moment, she did not even look at Franklin. Her two small hands were ced on her waist, and her head was raised high. She refused to look at Franklin. A cold war was a cold war. Who was afraid of who!! Even though Quinn did not have a discerning eye, he could tell that there was a problem between the two of them. Lauren would always stick to Franklin whenever Franklin was around. Why did she sit so far away now? Chapter 348 - United as One

Chapter 348: United as One

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Franklin, what happened to the two of you? Did the two of you have a fight?¡± Franklin did not say anything. He looked at Lauren, but she did not say anything either. She continued to look in another direction. Quinn was ignored. However, when he saw their reaction, he knew the answer to the question. ¡°Oh my, the two of you actually fought? Franklin, you have to give way to your younger sister. Although Lauren is a little unruly, a little willful, and eats a little too much, she¡¯s still very useful at critical moments.¡± Lauren turned her head and red at him. ¡°Quinn! Are you praising me or belittling me now?!¡± Quinn shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m helping you, of course!¡± Franklin looked at Lauren¡¯s stubborn face, there was nothing much he could do if she refused to look at him. He had that attitude at the dining table that day was because he was angry. He had thought a lot during these two days out on business. After much reflection, he felt that his attitude was wrong on that day. Though Lauren was a young girl, she was much more mature than most kids and she also had her own ideas. Therefore, he could not be like an overbearing parent and impose his own ideas on Lauren. ¡°Lauren, I don¡¯t know why you don¡¯t want to go to kindergarten, but from my experience, it¡¯s best to go by the book. If you leave out certain procedures, there will always be some ws that you can¡¯t make up for.¡± ¡°What? Lauren, you want to skip a grade?¡± Quinn finally understood what happened. Lauren nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I have already learned all the things in kindergarten. I think it¡¯s a waste of time to stay there.¡± Quinn rubbed his chin and said, ¡°Franklin, I think what Lauren said makes sense. Why don¡¯t you let her skip a grade?¡± ¡°Lauren is only four and a half years old. If she wants to skip a grade to elementary school or even middle school, the students around her will all be teenagers. How can Lauren talk to them? And after she skips a grade, there will also be other subjects to consider, such as the 800 meters and long jump in physical education. Lauren has such a small body. What should we do then?¡± Quinn touched his chin again and looked at Lauren, ¡°Lauren, I think what Franklin said also makes sense.¡± Franklin and Lauren seemed to have a tacit agreement and they hit Quinn at the same time. ¡°Can you stop talking nonsense all the time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You only talk nonsense!¡± Quinn covered his head andined, ¡°Both of you only join forces when you bully me.¡± ¡°Hmph! I just want to skip a grade anyway.¡± Although Franklin¡¯s attitude was better now, his view on this matter was still the same. ¡°I still don¡¯t support you skipping a grade. Let¡¯s take a look at it again.¡± As a result, the discussion about skipping a grade ended on a sour note once again. At the very least, the two of them were no longer at each other¡¯s throats. At the dining table, Franklin once again helped Lauren pick up some food. However, the exchange between the two of them was limited to simple conversation, such as, ¡°Do you still want some meat?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What about the vegetables?¡± ¡°No.¡± The next day, Lauren put on her backpack and prepared to go to kindergarten. However, she was surprised to find that the person who sent her to school today was actually Franklin. She got into the car and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Carson? Didn¡¯t he alreadye back from his hometown?¡± Franklin did not answer Lauren¡¯s question. Instead, he asked Lauren, ¡°Why? You¡¯re not even willing to let me send you to kindergarten now?¡± Lauren did not say anything. She fastened her seatbelt and looked out the window. In the past, she was very happy when she went to kindergarten. However, she did not speak much now. Franklin noticed this as well. The car stopped at the entrance of the kindergarten. Lauren opened the car door and got out. Franklin watched as Lauren walked into the kindergarten. Unlike usual, he did not leave immediately. Instead, he sat in the car for a while and kept looking at the entrance of the kindergarten. No one knew what he was looking at. After waiting for a while, he did not leave. He only got out of the car when kindergarten had already started. ¡°Mr. Torres, why are you here?¡± Carina looked at the man who suddenly appeared in her office in surprise. ¡°Miss Bailey, I¡¯m here to see what Lauren is like in ss.¡± ¡°In ss? Lauren has always been very serious in ss. She is a very intelligent child and always understands things very quickly. Every teacher likes her, especially the math teacher. Come with me. They just happen to be having a math ss right now.¡± Franklin nodded and followed Carina to the ssroom. Chapter 349 - Enlightened

Chapter 349: Enlightened

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The ssrooms here had a front door and a back door, and Franklin was standing at the back door watching. Lauren was in the ssroom looking at the ckboard at the moment. The teacher had to take care of everyone in the ss, so the current lesson...if Lauren remembered correctly, the math teacher had repeated the same thing for the third time! She was getting sick of it! She could even guess what the math teacher was going to say next. From Franklin¡¯s perspective, he could see the back of Lauren¡¯s head and half of her face. Lauren was staring at the ckboard very seriously, but it didn¡¯t seem like she was thinking. ¡°Okay, students, we¡¯ve already done this question before. Let¡¯s see if you still remember how to do it.¡± The mathematics teacher wrote a question about two-digit numbers on the ckboard before inviting the students toe up and do it. Out of the two or three students who went up, only one student managed to do it correctly. Furthermore, she even used her fingers and toes to count for a long time before she was able to do it. ¡°Lauren has always performed very well in mathematics ss. Generally speaking, if the students are unable to do the question, Lauren will definitely be able to do it.¡± In the next second, the math teacher wrote a new math problem. No one in the ss dared to raise their hands, so the math teacher naturally pointed at Lauren. Sure enough, Lauren immediately gave an answer. Judging from Lauren¡¯s reaction speed and uracy in solving the problem, she was indeed far ahead of the ss by arge margin. Franklin actually stood behind and watched the entire math ss. Even Carina felt a little bored. However, Franklin¡¯s aura was too strong, so she didn¡¯t dare to leave if Franklin didn¡¯t say so. After the math ss, it was music ss. She learned a bad. After the music teacher sang it once, she asked Lauren to lead everyone in singing. ¡°Lauren seems to have musical talent too. She¡¯ll be able to understand the songs after listening to them once. The music teacher also said that Lauren seems to have perfec pitch. With such ability, it¡¯ll be great to let her learn piano or other musical instruments.¡± Lauren sang a line while standing on the podium, followed by a line from the children below. It was not until Lauren sang for the third time that the rest of the children began to remember the melody. Franklin looked away. ¡°Miss Bailey, let¡¯s leave now.¡± Once again, Carina brought Franklin back to the office. ¡°Mr. Torres? What are you doing today? Did something happen to Lauren at home?¡± Due to Ruby¡¯s incident, Carina was afraid that something might happen to her student. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that Lauren told mest week that she wants to skip a grade and doesn¡¯t want to continue studying in kindergarten,¡± said Franklin as he shook his head. Carina was shocked when she heard this. ¡°Lauren said that she didn¡¯t want to continue studying in kindergarten? She didn¡¯t tell me about this. Did she say what the reason was?¡± Franklin was very tall and had long legs. As he sat on the chair in the office, he looked out of ce. However, he was calm andposed. He had a domineering aura that others did not have. He seemed to be able to adapt to any situation very well, no one dared to question him. ¡°She said that she has already learned everything there is to learn in kindergarten. She wants to learn other things. I think since you are Lauren¡¯s form teacher, perhaps you can give her some advice.¡± Miss Bailey nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not wrong for Lauren to think that way. From the feedback of her teachers, Lauren¡¯s ability is indeed outstanding. Mr. Zander from the talent program, in particr, has praised Lauren many times. Lauren¡¯s thinking and reaction speed are very fast, so the content of what she is learning now is indeed too simple for her.¡± ¡°So...Miss Bailey, do you think she should skip a grade?¡± Miss Bailey smiled and shook her head. ¡°My opinion is actually not important. Lauren¡¯s opinion is the most important, isn¡¯t it? This is her life. We are only helping her to move forward. When our kindergarten teachers are unable to help her, then it is indeed time to hand her over to the next group of people.¡± Franklin was stunned and enlightened by Caren¡¯s words. Indeed, what she said made sense. All this while, he had acted like a parent who restricted Lauren. However, he had never really thought about what Lauren wanted. He had only applied what he thought was good for Lauren. Wasn¡¯t this themon problem of many parents nowadays? Even when he was young, he had gone through the same thing.. When he was young, it was his parents, Sean and Tina, who had imposed what they thought was good on him, making him unable to have a normal childhood like other children. Chapter 350 - Doing Test Papers

Chapter 350: Doing Test Papers

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Even though he had be the chairman of the Torres Group and the envy of many people, he still wished that he could study normally like the other children. And wasn¡¯t he now cing the same expectations on Lauren¡¯s shoulders? He was a knowing culprit. ¡°Miss Bailey, you¡¯re right. Everything should be based on Lauren¡¯s preferences. This path of life belongs to her. She should be the one to choose.¡± Carina smiled, revealing the dimples on both sides of her face. ¡°But based on Lauren¡¯s current level, which grade should she jump to?¡± Being asked this question, Carina was also a little troubled. Some of the subjects in the higher grades were subjects that Lauren had yet toe into contact with. If Lauren jumped too fast, Carina was afraid that she would not be able to handle it. ¡°How about this? When the timees, I¡¯ll discuss it with the teachers from elementary school, middle school, and high school. They mighte up with some papers for Lauren to do and see how good she is. Then, we¡¯ll make aprehensive assessment.¡± Franklin nodded and stood up. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s best to have data to support it. Thank you, Miss Bailey.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m very happy too. Lauren deserves better than this.¡± Franklin buttoned up his suit jacket and left the office. The kindergarten ss was over. Lauren came to ask for a new exercise book from Carina, but she bumped into Franklin on her way. Lauren¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, not caring if they were in a cold war. ¡°Franklin? What are you doing here?¡± The other children ying in the corridor also looked at Franklin curiously. ¡°Lauren, is this your brother? He is so tall and handsome!¡± Joie was apanying Lauren to get her exercise book and asked Lauren in a low voice when she saw him. Lauren nodded. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little proud when Joie praised her brother. Yes, the tall, handsome and rich man in front of her was her brother. ¡°Well, he¡¯s my elder brother.¡± Franklin smiled when he heard Lauren¡¯s proud tone, before answering her question. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to skip a grade? I came to talk to your form teacher.¡± ¡°Really?? Did you finally agree to it?¡± ¡°What can I do?¡± Franklin raised his hand and gently knocked on Lauren¡¯s head. ¡°If I still don¡¯t agree, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be angry with me forever.¡± The two of them finally returned to their previous yfulness and intimacy. ¡°I¡¯m not. It¡¯s just that you are very stingy and have never paid attention to me.¡± Franklin was at a loss for words. This was not a good ce to talk to Lauren either. ¡°You should go back and continue with your ss. I¡¯ve already talked to your form teacher. When the timees, she will tell you what to do.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lauren nodded her head vigorously, and Franklin turned to leave. Joie blinked at Lauren. ¡°Lauren, are you going to skip a grade?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to skip a grade,¡± Lauren replied. ¡°Alright, you shouldn¡¯t stay here since you¡¯re so intelligent. But don¡¯t forget about me and Milo after you skip a grade.¡± ¡°Of course not. You guys are my good friends. I won¡¯t forget about you guys.¡± Joie nodded her head with a smile. Then, she apanied Lauren to Carina¡¯s office. After learning that she could skip a grade, Lauren became much more active in kindergarten. After all, her time left in the kindergarten was getting shorter by the day. When regr sses ended, Lauren was supposed to attend the math ss of the talent program, but Carina called her to her office. ¡°Lauren, I heard from your brother that you want to skip a grade. I¡¯ve also talked to the teachers in our elementary school, middle school, and high school departments. We¡¯ve decided to conduct aprehensive assessment of your ability and then see which grade you can skip to, okay?¡± Lauren nodded. ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Did this mean that she could do new test papers? She loved doing questions! The test questions were not what Lauren expected. In fact, she was only good at those few subjects, especially math. However, in middle school, there were subjects like history, ideological education, chemistry, and physics. When it came to high school, subjects like chemistry and physics were even more difficult. Lauren gave up on a few of the questions, not understanding them at all. In the end, it was determined that Lauren could notpletely adapt to a particr grade. For example, her mathematics level had already reached the level of a high school or even a university student. However, she was still at the beginning stage for physics and had barely reached the second year of middle school in terms of her knowledge.. This made it difficult for the teachers. Chapter 351 - Accelerator

Chapter 351: elerator

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio However, everyone agreed that Lauren should not continue to stay in kindergarten. ¡°What should Lauren do then?¡± Lauren sat in the office, surrounded by a circle of teachers. Everyone was at a loss for what to do. They looked at the intelligent girl in front of them. They did not want her talent to be buried, but they could not rashly let her skip a grade. Lauren held her little face in her hands and waited for ten minutes, but the teachers could note up with a solution. ¡°I actually have a solution.¡± Carina said, ¡°Lauren, tell us what solution do you have?¡± ¡°I can take sses from several grades at the same time. Isn¡¯t our elementary school, middle school, and high school very close by? I can just go to that ce whenever I want to take a ss!¡± ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t we think of that? Lauren can take her math ss in the third year of high school, and her physics ss in the second year of middle school, right? These few schools are all so close to each other. It¡¯s just a walk away.¡± ¡°That makes sense. I think we should do it this way. Lauren is such an intelligent child. She should be given more freedom.¡± Lauren epted the praise from these teachers with a clear conscience. She also felt that she was very intelligent, even though her chemistry paper was filled with red X¡¯s! After she was done, Lauren called Franklin toe and pick her up. ¡°How was it? What grade did you skip to?¡± Lauren excitedly told Franklin the results of the discussion. Franklin nodded and said, ¡°This suggestion is not bad. You can learn a lot of things, and you won¡¯t miss out on a particr course. However, wouldn¡¯t it be too tiring to run around like this? Though the schools are very close to each other, if you run around after every ss, you won¡¯t have any time to rest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to be tired. I have a mysterious tool.¡± Lauren¡¯s eyes lit up. [System Divine Nine: Host, are you talking about the elerator?] ¡°That¡¯s right! Divine Nine, you¡¯ve also remembered this tool? I have never used this tool before. I didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy now.¡± The elerator was a reward given by the system after Laurenpleted a four-star mission. The mission took Lauren a total of three months to kill nearly 10,000 ghosts. The difficulty of the mission was actually not that high. It was just that there were too many ghosts. Lauren was exhausted every day during that period of time, so the final gift she received was also very valuable. The function of the elerator was simple but very practical. With this elerator, Lauren¡¯s actions would be sped up. However, Lauren had never had the opportunity to use this elerator before. After all, she was not in a hurry to go anywhere, so this elerator had been left idle. However, if she had to run around to attend sses now, this elerator would be very useful. [System Divine Nine: Host, but this elerator is only at the lowest tier.] ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a tier for elerators too?¡± [System Divine Nine: Yes, didn¡¯t you read the instruction manual at the back when you received the gift?] Lauren smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I was too happy when I received the gift. However, I didn¡¯t use it and forgot about it. How can I upgrade this elerator?¡± [System Divine Nine: it¡¯s very simple. As long as you use this elerator to catch ghosts, it will get faster every time you catch a ghost.] ¡°Catch ghosts? Catch what ghosts? Those ghosts are floating there without causing trouble. I can¡¯t possibly catch them, right?¡± [System Divine Nine: Actually, this kind of ghost shouldn¡¯t stay in the mortal world. They should either reincarnate or vanish. Although they won¡¯t harm humans if they stay in the mortal world, it is not in line with the rules. Host, if you don¡¯t have the heart to do so, you can just go and catch those evil ghosts. If you go out more often, you¡¯ll definitely see a lot of them. However, remember, it¡¯s only effective if you use the elerator to catch ghosts.] Lauren made a note of it. ¡°Let me test the elerator¡¯s current speed and see if I want to upgrade it. After all, it¡¯s a reward from the system. This elerator should be pretty powerful even if it¡¯s only level one, right?¡± That night, Quinn witnessed the speed at which women changed their expressions. The day before, Lauren and Franklin were still bickering with each other, but tonight, they had already started eating at the dining table. ¡°Franklin, you and Lauren have made up again?¡± Lauren smiled obsequiously. ¡°Of course. Franklin is so good that he can¡¯t bear to be angry with me!¡± Quinn bit his chopsticks and looked at the two of them. ¡°So...Franklin agreed to let you skip a grade?¡± ¡°Yes! I will be able to go to a new ss to learn new things tomorrow. Learning¨CI love it the most!¡± When Quinn saw how excited Lauren was when she mentioned learning, he expressed that he could not understand it. ¡°How terrifying! There¡¯s actually someone who loves learning! When I was in school, the thing I hated the most was learning.¡± Chapter 352 - Incoming Call

Chapter 352: Iing Call

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Look, is that Master Quinn on the TV? Is this our living room?¡± Mr. Hayes suddenly pointed at the TV and asked. Quinn tilted his head to watch the TV. It was time for the news, and the entertainment program was ying. Those videos from the live broadcast had been spread all over the inte since yesterday afternoon. Since yesterday evening, articles about Quinn, Franklin, and Adam had been trending on Instagram. Fortunately, Quinn, Franklin, and Lauren had helped save the situation, so none of Adam¡¯s goals had been achieved. On the contrary, Franklin and Quinn had turned the tables on Adam. Currently, the public opinion on the inte was biased in favor of Quinn. Even the strongest public rtions department in Adam¡¯spany was unable to stir up any ripples. Quinn exined to Mr. Hayes, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to bring those servants to the third floor yesterday afternoon? It was because someone came to cause trouble. The one who caused trouble was this Adam.¡± Mr. Hayes looked at Adam on the screen and was surprised. ¡°The TV series and movies that he was in are pretty good.¡± ¡°Mr. Hayes, don¡¯t be fooled by these people¡¯s appearances. Although he looks upright, the best actor Adam in your hearts is no longer as pure as he looks after being in the entertainment industry for so long.¡± After hearing this, Mr. Hayes nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as they bully you, they are not good people.¡± Quinn was amused by what Mr. Hayes said. ¡°The Torres family members will always support one another.¡± ¡°We are not in the wrong, so we have a reason to fight back,¡± said Franklin. ¡°Today, I¡¯ve already instructed thepany¡¯s legal team to talk to Adam¡¯swyer. We¡¯ll see what the oue will be and post it on Instagram.¡± ¡°Franklin, isn¡¯t this a little too ruthless?¡± asked Quinn. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. After all, this is your business. However, no matter what you want to do, we will always back you up.¡± It was rare for Franklin to say something like this. When he suddenly said it, Quinn felt goosebumps all over his body. ¡°Franklin, you should be more normal. It¡¯s better for you to be sarcastic like before. You¡¯re so serious about me. I¡¯m...I¡¯m scared.¡± Franklin rolled his eyes at Quinn. It was rare for him to be so friendly and supportive, so Quinn obviously did not know how to react. The few of them were happily eating when the phone in the Torres mansion rang suddenly. The matriarch of the Torres family, Tina, was calling. Among all the people in the Torres family, only Franklin dared to talk to her calmly. Therefore, everyone rushed Franklin to pick up the phone. ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± ¡°Yes, what are you doing?¡± Tina¡¯s voice was as calm as ever. Franklin replied, ¡°Grandma, we were just having dinner when we received your call. What¡¯s the matter? Is everything okay at the temple?¡± ¡°Everything is fine on my side. But I see that you guys aren¡¯t having some trouble at home. What¡¯s up with Instagram today? If it wasn¡¯t for my assistant telling me, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you guys had caused such a big mess.¡± Everyone at the dining table was looking at Franklin eagerly. When they heard what Tina said, Franklin nced back at them. ¡°That was just an ident. We will take care of it properly.¡± ¡°Even if it was an ident, it was due to your carelessness. Don¡¯t get the Torres family involved in the entertainment industry. It¡¯s fine that Quinn is involved since he is a model. But Lauren is also on the trending search. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Lauren is also on the trending list?¡± The people at the dining table were stunned when they heard this. Quinn immediately picked up his phone. This morning, he took a look at his Instagram ount. He was relieved to see that theizens were all on his side. He had not opened his Instagram ount for the entire day. Now that he opened it, Lauren was indeed on the third trending page. The first two searches were rted to Franklin, Quinn, and Adam. The trending search term for Lauren was #Lauren, the youngest daughter of the Torres family, is despised by her eldest brother.# What kind of trending search was this? Quinn clicked on the hashtag and saw a video. The video was taken by the reporters before they left the Torres family. In the video, Lauren opened her mouth to speak to Franklin, but Franklin ignored her. With his hand in the pocket of his suit pants, he walked straight past Lauren and didn¡¯t even look at her. Someone else also edited another video. When Franklin appeared in the Torres family, Lauren did not talk to Franklin, and both of them sat far away.. Hence, someizens were specting that Lauren was despised by her eldest brother. Chapter 353 - Endure

Chapter 353: Endure

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°I think Franklin doesn¡¯t like his sister? His attitude towards her is so cold.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. The chairman of the Torres Group doesn¡¯t seem to care about Lauren greeting him.¡± Meanwhile, Franklin was answering a call from Tina as he looked at the phone that Quinn had handed over to him. He exined, ¡°Grandma, this was all an ident.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it was an ident or not, but family matters shouldn¡¯t be exposed to the public. Besides, this isn¡¯t a good family matter. All of you should restrain yourselves while I¡¯m away, especially Lauren. Don¡¯t try anything funny again.¡± ¡°She has only been back a month. How much trouble has she caused?¡± Franklin lowered his eyebrows and agreed. ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡± Then, Tina hung up the phone. ¡°Franklin, how was it? What did Grandma say? She knows about the trending topic.¡± Franklin nodded with a worried look on his face. ¡°Is it hard to resolve? Did Grandma scold you?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t scold me. After these trending topics, Grandma will definitely find someone to suppress them. She was very dissatisfied when she saw Lauren on the trending topic. I¡¯m afraid that when we go to the temple this week, she will target Lauren even more.¡± Lauren put a piece of meat inside her mouth when she saw her two brothers looking worried. Then sheughed thoughtlessly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me! Even if she targeted me, both of you will protect me. Anyway, I am so intelligent, right?¡± ¡°Intelligence is not enough for Grandma,¡± said Quinn. ¡°Sometimes your abilities can¡¯t resist the pressure she puts on you.¡± ¡°I know! But it¡¯s better to endure it for now. When the timees, I will bear with it. What do you think?¡± Lauren had the right attitude. Even if she was the one who had the problem, she would stillfort her two brothers. Franklin didn¡¯t want Lauren to worry too much, so he rxed his brows. ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just one weekend. It won¡¯t be a big problem. Have a good meal. You¡¯ll be studying in another grade tomorrow. After dinner, rest early. If you can¡¯t keep up tomorrow, it will be very embarrassing,¡± Franklin joked. Speaking of this, Lauren became interested again. ¡°No way, I¡¯ll definitely perform better than the rest of the ss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if that¡¯s the case. Hurry up and eat.¡± After lunch, Lauren returned to her room to prepare for the next day. Franklin did not bother Lauren and went into the study room to handle work. As thepany¡¯s 50th anniversary was next month, he had to hurry up to prepare for it. Just as he turned on hisputer, Quinn knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Bro, what are you guys going to do about that trending topic between you and Lauren?¡± ¡°Grandma will definitely suppress it. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± ¡°However, the fact that you and Lauren are not on good terms has blown up so much on the inte. Even if it is suppressed, everyone will already know about it. Will this affect Lauren in the future?¡± ¡°Grandma wants us to stay low now, so we have no way to rify it on Instagram. Let¡¯s wait. When thepany¡¯s 50th anniversaryes, everyone will know my attitude towards Lauren. During this period of time, all of you have to keep a low profile, especially to protect Lauren. Don¡¯t let her be harassed by those paparazzi. I will also inform those magazines not to use any photos of Lauren.¡± Hearing that Franklin had his own ns, Quinn agreed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you then. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± ¡°How¡¯s the preparation for your studioing along?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. The people I¡¯ve hired areing in one after another. I¡¯ve taken a fancy to a few models recently, and I¡¯m nning to sign them all over to my studio.¡± ¡°Hmm, do you still have enough money? If you don¡¯t, you can borrow some from the Torres Group. I¡¯ll cut the interest in half for you. How about that?¡± Franklin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Franklin, I¡¯m your biological brother! You¡¯re asking me for interest when I¡¯m borrowing money from you?¡± ¡°We have a keep a clear ount even though you are my biological brother.¡± Franklin smiled. ¡°Hmph! I still have enough money now. There should be cashing in a few months. I¡¯ve also been working on some scripts and advertisements with my agent recently.¡± Quinn stretched his back, ¡°I¡¯m going to be busy again.¡± As Lauren anticipated, the next day soon arrived. The first ss was physics. She was going to attend it in the second year of middle school. Her learning level was stable in all kinds of subjects and she was able to keep up very well.. After one ss, Lauren felt very fulfilled. Chapter 354 - Speed Up or Slow Down

Chapter 354: Speed Up or Slow Down

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After that, she took a history ss and anguage ss. These two sses mainly relied on understanding and memory. Lauren always had a good memory. Some of the rewards from previous missions could help enhance her memory. For example, the reward from that mission¡ªmemory pill. After taking the memory pill, Lauren¡¯s memory would be much stronger. However, Lauren did not need to rely on this. Her memory was already very good. This was one of the prerequisites for her to be chosen as the host. Of course, the prerequisite was that she could memorize things by heart. There was nothing in the world that could be easily obtained without effort. Lauren was very willing to put in the effort for the sake of knowledge. Basically, Lauren could recite a long text paragraph word by word after reading it two or three times. After these few sses in middle school, Lauren was going to attend thest ss in the high school section. As soon as the ss bell rang, Lauren took out the elerator from her spiritual consciousness. In her spiritual consciousness, the elerator looked like a pair of shoes. Normally, once she wore this elerator, it would start to work. However, Lauren sensed that she did not speed up. Instead, she walked much slower than before. ¡°Is this really an elerator? It even made me slow down!¡± Divine Nine always appeared at the right time. [System Divine Nine: Host, that¡¯s why I said you have to level it up. The key is that once you wear this elerator now, you won¡¯t be able to take it off in five minutes.] ¡°So, I have to wear these shoes that make my speed slow down for another five minutes? But there¡¯s only a 10-minute break between sses!¡± [System Divine Nine: Host, you can only hope for the best. However, these teachers probably won¡¯t mind if you¡¯rete, right? You¡¯re a new student after all.] ¡°Divine Nine, this isn¡¯t much of a constion.¡± At her wit¡¯s end, Lauren had no choice but to wear this ¡°speed reducer¡± and slowly move forward. When Lauren was using this elerator, from the perspective of others, she was still moving normally, so she wouldn¡¯t arouse any suspicion. Of course, there were still some loopholes. If Lauren met someone at a certain ce and that person greeted her, then that person would follow her speed and arrive at her destination. ¡°This means that if the real me has already reached the third floor, but in everyone¡¯s eyes, I am still on the first floor. If someone were to greet me on the first floor, would that person instantly follow me to the third floor, because he would be connected to me after he touches me?¡± How awkward! [System Divine Nine: Yes, Host. Therefore, when you use the elerator, be careful not to let others touch you. Try to avoid greeting others. Otherwise, it will affect others and may cause them to be suspicious and puzzled.] ¡°Alright, but your design is too unreasonable! The more reasonable design should be that if that person saw me, then I would return to that ce. If someone bumped into me on the first floor, then the real me should return to the first floor from the third floor. This way, it won¡¯t arouse the suspicion of the outside world.¡± Laurenined about the design of the elerator as she moved slowly. [System Divine Nine: This elerator was originally designed for us toplete our mission. In order to seize every second and prevent those ghosts from escaping, this elerator was designed in this way. If someone touches you and you have to return to the starting point, then the mission may never bepleted.] ¡°Alright, but the speed of this elerator is too slow!¡± Like a tortoise, Lauren slowly moved forward for five minutes. There were still five minutes left before ss started, so she had no choice but to sprint forward with her short legs. When the students in the corridor saw that a little girl had suddenly appeared in their school, they were very curious and gathered in small groups at the side. ¡°Hey, who is this kid? Why is she in our school?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Who brings their younger sister to ss?¡± Lauren was not in the mood to care about this at the moment. All she wanted to do was to rush forward. She was going to Grade 12 ss 1 in high school. It was her favorite math ss, so she did not want to miss it at all. She ran as fast as she could and finally reached the building before the bell rang. She stopped to rest for a while. Just like in senior high school and other ces, she attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Lauren, what are you doing here?¡± Chapter 355 - Attend Classes

Chapter 355: Attend sses

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren heard a familiar voice. She raised her head and saw Bryce and a few other male students walking over from opposite. Bryce quickly pulled Lauren to the side. ¡°Bryce, who is this? Is this your sister?¡± Bryce waved at the male students and said, ¡°Hurry up and go in! Why are you all so nosy?¡± Bryce led Lauren to a corner and asked, ¡°What are you doing here? Even if it¡¯s an investigation, don¡¯t be so brazen. Besides, isn¡¯t the mission over? Why are you still looking for me? Just to be clear, I¡¯m not going to help you anymore.¡± Lauren listened to Quinn¡¯s rambling and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not here to look for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not here to look for me? Then who are you looking for?¡± Lauren did not know how to answer this question. She looked up and saw Mr. Zander walking towards her from the corridor with a math textbook in his hands. ¡°I¡¯m looking for him!¡± Lauren pointed in the direction of Mr. Zander. ¡°That¡¯s our math teacher! Can you make up a better story? Why are you looking for our math teacher?¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to attend ss!¡± ¡°ss? This is a senior ss, not kindergarten.¡± ¡°I am here for my senior ss.¡± Bryce thought that Lauren was uttering nonsense. He pushed Lauren and said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Hurry back to the kindergarten, otherwise, your kindergarten teachers will be anxious when they find out you¡¯ve disappeared!¡± Bryce tried to push Lauren, but he found that he couldn¡¯t. ¡°You¡¯re so small, yet you¡¯re so strong.¡± ¡°Bryce! Lauren! What are the two of you doing there?¡± When Bryce heard Mr. Zander¡¯s voice, he immediately subconsciously stood up straight. ¡°Mr...Mr. Zander.¡± ¡°Huh? Something is wrong. How did Mr. Zander know your name?¡± As they spoke, Mr. Zander had already arrived in front of them. ¡°You¡¯re here, Lauren. Hurry up and enter the ssroom. I¡¯ve already arranged a seat for you.¡± Lauren nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Zander!¡± ¡°You too, Bryce! It¡¯s almost time for ss, yet you¡¯re still strolling outside. Don¡¯t you know how to use the time after ss for revision?!¡± Bryce stared nkly at Mr. Zander as he entered the ssroom. Meanwhile, Lauren followed him into the ssroom like a small tail. He raised his head and looked at the signboard that was pasted on the wall. It was his ss, wasn¡¯t it?! Why was Lauren here? Did he travel through time or did Lauren travel through time? When the bell rang for ss, the students behind Bryce patted him on the shoulder. ¡°What are you standing here for? It¡¯s time for ss!¡± Following that, they pushed Bryce into the ssroom. Bryce was one of the tallest students in the ss, so he sat in the second-tost row. He entered through the back door and saw Lauren sitting in the first row the moment he entered. Her table had moved over at thest minute and was stuck in the middle. It looked very strange. The other students looked as surprised as Quinn. ¡°Hey, who¡¯s this little girl in front? Why is she in our ss?¡± One of the female students in the front seat said, ¡°That¡¯s right, but the back of this little girl¡¯s head looks nice!.¡± Bryce calmed down as the people around him were surprised. As long as he was not crazy, it was good. Mr. Zander pped his hands, and the students quieted down. ¡°Alright, alright. I don¡¯t see you guys being so enthusiastic in math sses. Now that a little girl is here, you guys are so excited.¡± ¡°Mr. Zander, who is she? She¡¯s not your daughter, right?¡± Everyone burst intoughter. Mr. Zander alsoughed. ¡°If this is my daughter, then I¡¯ll be happy. Let me introduce her to everyone. From now on, this four-and-a-half-year-old girl will be our ssmate. She will be attending math ss with us. Her name is Lauren Torres.¡± ¡°Lauren Torres? Why does this name sound familiar? Isn¡¯t she the one who was trending on Instagram yesterday?¡± ¡°I think that girl¡¯s name is also Lauren Torres.¡± Mr. Zander said, ¡°Alright, stop chattering.¡± Some of the male students didn¡¯t even check Instagram, so they didn¡¯t know what the female students were talking about. ¡°Mr. Zander, this little girl is only four-and-a-half years old. Can she keep up with our ss?¡± Mr. Zander smiled mysteriously. ¡°Why can¡¯t she keep up? You¡¯ll find out soon enough. Don¡¯t look down on her.¡± Bryce, who was sitting in thest row, listened to Mr. Zander in a daze. What? Lauren was really here for ss? He thought she was here for a mission. Chapter 356 - Insulting

Chapter 356: Insulting

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Alright, all of you better hurry up. You¡¯re about to take the college entrance exam, so stop being so distracted. Hurry up and take out the test paper that was handed out yesterday. Lauren, share it with the students next to you for now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lauren nodded. A chubby girl with a ponytail sat next to her. She had a kind look on her face. She shifted her test paper over a little and shared it with Lauren. Since she was sitting in the first row of the ss, Lauren did not dare to speak unnecessarily. She smiled at the chubby girl to express her gratitude and went back to ss. ¡°The answers to the multiple-choice and fill-in-the-nks questions have been given. Please check them yourself.¡± Lauren noticed that the chubby girl was looking up at the ckboard while looking at the answers. There were a total of 16 multiple-choice and fill-in-the-nk questions, and she had got at least half of her questions wrong. She saw that this girl¡¯s paper was actually very neat. She also used the red pen to correct her own mistakes and copied the correct steps onto the paper. Lauren didn¡¯t understand. This chubby girl was studying so hard, how could she still make so many mistakes? Mr. Zander continued to exin the questions on the stage. He was exining a function question. ¡°This is the most difficult problem in the college entrance examst year. Let¡¯s take a look at it together.¡± Lauren¡¯s desire to win was aroused when she heard what Mr. Zander said. The most difficult problem? She was interested! So, she and the other students looked at the problem seriously. ¡°Is there any student in the ss who can solve this problem? How about the math ss representative?¡± The math ss representative was a boy who wore round-rimmed sses and had a buzz cut. It was obvious that he was a student who studied hard. The boy shook his head. ¡°If the math ss representative didn¡¯t manage to solve the question, then the rest of you must be facing the same problem, right?¡± Sure enough, everyone lowered their heads. ¡°This problem is indeed very difficult. It is certainly beyond the usual standard of the exam. Last year, this problem had a perfect score of 14 points, but the average score was only 1.2 points. I won¡¯t make things difficult for everyone. I¡¯ll just go straight to the point.¡± Suddenly, a small hand was raised. It was Lauren¡¯s hand. ¡°Lauren, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. Zander, I have some ideas about this problem!¡± ¡°Oh? Then tell me how to solve it.¡± Then, Lauren exined her own ideas. Some of the students who were quick-witted and had good mathematical foundations quickly caught up with Lauren. The math ss representative said, ¡°That¡¯s right! We can solve the problem in this way and simplify it. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Mr. Zander listened to Lauren and nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°Very good. This is one of the most convenient ways to solve the problem. It¡¯s even better than the one I¡¯m going to talk about. Lauren, why don¡¯t you write down the entire process on the ckboard and let your seniors have a good look at it?¡± Lauren hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you not thought of the specific steps to solve the problem?¡± Mr. Zander asked. The students understood the situation. ¡°As expected, even a genius needs time.¡± However, Lauren shook her head. ¡°But I am not tall enough.¡± ¡°Oh...so that¡¯s the reason.¡± Lauren¡¯s reason made many people in the ssugh. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are not tall enough. Just read it out and get someone else to write it for you. Who do you fancy to write it for you?¡± At that moment, Bryce just wanted to disappear on the spot. Lauren would definitely get him to do the job! As expected, he heard his own name in the next second. ¡°Mr. Zander, I want Bryce to write it for me.¡± ¡°Bryce? Sure. Bryce,e up and help Lauren write the process of solving the problem.¡± ¡°Teacher, can I not write?¡± Mr. Zander frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t solve the problem, and now you don¡¯t even want to write it?¡± Bryce held back his unwillingness and went on stage. It didn¡¯t hurt, but it was certainly very insulting to him. Lauren looked at the question while reciting the steps, and Bryce wrote the steps on the ckboard. There were some parts that needed to be calcted, but Lauren did not even need to use a draft paper. She only needed to pause for a second or two before she said the answer. Her skill caused the students in the ss to sigh. Bryce quickly followed Lauren¡¯s train of thought as he wrote down the steps to solve the question. At the same time, he wondered if Lauren had memorized the answer. Otherwise, it was impossible for her to answer so fluently. The answer for the function question upied three-quarters of the ckboard.. After Bryce finished writing it, he swung his arm. Chapter 357 - Slightly Better

Chapter 357: Slightly Better

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Mm, very good. Go back to your seat. Lauren, you can sit down now. Everyone, take a good look at Lauren¡¯s solution. This solution is rather unique. You might not be intelligent enough toe up with it, but you can take a look. Next, I¡¯ll talk about a moremon solution. This method is a little moreplicated than Lauren¡¯s, but it¡¯s easier for you to ept.¡± After the math ss, Lauren suddenly became a celebrity in Grade 12 ss 1. After ss, the students moved closer to Lauren. ¡°Lauren, your math is too good!¡± ¡°Exactly. You¡¯re the first one to be praised by Mr. Zander.¡± Lauren was surrounded by so many seniors that she was a little nervous. She shook her head and said, ¡°No, I am just slightly better.¡± She extended her pinky finger and gestured the range. Her cute body movements coupled with her expression made the girls burst outughing. From afar, Bryce looked at Lauren who was surrounded by his ssmates, and patted his own face. Was that math ss just now really not a dream? Was Lauren really that good at math? So Lauren did solve his math test questions when she sat in the car the other time! However, everyone¡¯s enthusiasm for Lauren was quickly overshadowed by the braised pork ribs served in the cafeteria today. After everyone surrounded Lauren and asked her some questions, they quickly went back to the cafeteria. When Lauren turned around, Bryce was no longer in the ssroom. She pouted. This brother of hers was really not responsible at all. He was not like the other two brothers who always took care of her. In an instant, the ssroom was empty. Only Lauren and the girl next to her were left. Lauren blinked and said, ¡°Big sister, aren¡¯t you going to eat? Your ssmates have all left.¡± The girl shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll eatter. There are a lot of people in the dining hall right now. If I go, I¡¯ll have to wait in line. I might as well do some questions here first.¡± After she finished speaking, she flipped through the math paper that was given to her just now. She seemed to hesitate for a moment, then, she turned to Lauren and said, ¡°Can you teach me? I feel like I¡¯m already studying very seriously, but I can¡¯t get my grades up.¡± She lowered her head as she spoke. She looked very helpless. Lauren nodded. ¡°Sure, what don¡¯t you know?¡± The girl then pointed out a few questions, and Lauren exined them to her in a serious manner. After 20 minutes, she was almost done. A rxed smile finally appeared on the girl¡¯s face. She put down her test paper and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. There should be no one in the dining hall now. Let me treat you to a meal!¡± Lauren¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that she could eat. ¡°Sure!¡± In the canteen, Lauren found a seat and waited for the girl. Along the way, people kept looking at Lauren. They probably thought she was the daughter of a teacher or a staff member. Not long after, the girl came over with two tes. At this moment, two girls passed by. ¡°Eh? Little Fatty, you are here sote. You must have been studying hard again.¡± The girl raised her head and smiled at the two girls. She looked very reserved. When the two girls were far away, Lauren said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name, big sister.¡± ¡°My name is Tiffany Glover.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Tiffany.¡± Tiffany nodded. ¡°But why did I hear the two girls call you little fatty?¡± The girl did not look happy when she was asked, but she replied, ¡°I was in the same ss as them in my first year of high school. They thought I was a little fat, so they called me Little Fatty.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t like to be called that, do you?¡± Tiffany nodded and smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t think any girl would like this title. I don¡¯t like it either. Maybe I¡¯m too fragile.¡± Lauren shook her head. ¡°No, you¡¯re not. If you don¡¯t like it, you should tell them.¡± ¡°Those two girls are the ss monitor and studymittee member. Everyone in the ss likes them very much. No matter what I say, they won¡¯t listen to me. They might even turn around and me me.¡± Tiffany spoke as she ate her lunch. Lauren looked at the te in front of her. She picked up a mouthful of food and put it into her mouth. Then, she frowned. As expected, the food in the high school cafeteria was very ordinary. No wonder every time Bryce returned home after school, he would snatch meat from her. So, this was all she could eat in school.. In that case, she would have to let Bryce have his way in the future. Chapter 358 - Security

Chapter 358: Security

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She barely managed to eat a few mouthfuls of rice. ¡°Your world is reallyplicated. If I don¡¯t like it, I will say it out loud.¡± ¡°Actually, our world isn¡¯tplicated either. Those who are good-looking and better at studying will be favored by others. People who are cute and good at academics will surround you. Meanwhile, people like me, who are not good-looking, fat, and bad at studying, will be ignored. Sometimes, we will even be bullied.¡± ¡°How can that be? I think that you are also very cute. You have a good personality and are gentle. Everyone has their own merits.¡± Tiffany smiled, though it was unclear whether she was listening. The third-year students were pressed for time. In just five minutes, Tiffany had finished her lunch. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my dorm. What about you? Where are you going to take a break?¡± This was a good question. She had never thought about it before. Where should she go for her break? ¡°You should go back first, Tiffany. I¡¯m going to call my brother.¡± Tiffany nodded and left. Lauren dialed Franklin¡¯s number. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lauren?¡± ¡°Franklin, I just finished my lunch at the high school cafeteria. Just between us, the food here is terrible!¡± Franklinughed out loud. ¡°Then let¡¯s go home and eat better tonight.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lauren replied. ¡°Franklin, where can I go to take a break at noon? I don¡¯t have a dormitory room here.¡± ¡°Oh, I really forgot about that. Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go make some arrangements.¡± After that, Lauren obediently waited in the cafeteria for a few minutes. Then, she saw Bryce running towards her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Franklin called me and asked me toe over to watch over you so that nothing would happen to you.¡± ¡°I am so intelligent and well-behaved. Nothing will happen to me.¡± When the word ¡°intelligent¡± was mentioned, Bryce felt as if he had been stepped on. He recalled the scene in math ss. ¡°By the way, are you some kind of prodigy?¡± Bryce stood up and sized up Lauren from head to toe. Under Bryce¡¯s direct gaze, Lauren felt as if she had been scanned by an x-ray. ¡°How did you get so good at math?¡± Lauren was speechless. How was she supposed to exin this? Then Bryce waved his hand again, he did not seem to care about Lauren¡¯s answer. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s assume that you are a prodigy. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing to my ss?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that was your ss. I¡¯ve always been in Mr. Zander¡¯s math ss.¡± Then, Lauren exined the talent program to Bryce. ¡°Oh...Mr. Zander¡¯s teaching method is a little weird, but he¡¯s a good teacher. You can learn a lot from him.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lauren nodded. Then, she remembered something. ¡°By the way, did anything strange happen in your school recently?¡± ¡°What do you mean by strange things?¡± Lauren remained silent. Bryce knew the answer. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re talking about those ghosts?¡± Lauren nodded slowly. ¡°How could something like that happen? Isn¡¯t it enough to have one such case?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you never saw Fiona Karl again in school?¡± ¡°No, everything is normal.¡± ¡°So strange...¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? Is it abnormal to not have a ghost?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I feel that Fiona Karl is a little strange. Her motive for wanting to escape isn¡¯t as simple as it looks. So I thought that if you let her go, she might continue to cause trouble in school and attract attention. She might even do something even scarier than the bloody handprint, but yet nothing actually happened now?¡± ¡°In any case, I haven¡¯t heard of anything that has happened recently.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lauren replied, then she waited with Bryce for the person that Franklin had arranged to meet them. Suddenly, Lauren noticed that there were also people in security uniforms walking around the cafeteria with long sticks in their hands. ¡°The security here is good. You have people who frequently patrol the cafeteria.¡± Bryce nced at the two security guards. ¡°That¡¯s right, they are here to prevent campus violence.¡± ¡°Campus violence? I remembered you said that Thomas Johnson High School doesn¡¯t have campus violence.¡± ¡°Initially we didn¡¯t have such cases, but for some reason, there have been two such incidents in our school in the past two weeks. The students who were bullied suffered from mental illness, and they have gone home to recuperate.. The school takes this very seriously, so they have increased the intensity and frequency of patrols throughout the school.¡± Chapter 359 - Dormitory

Chapter 359: Dormitory

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren was deep in thought. Could Fiona¡¯s escape have something to do with the two campus violence incidents? After all, Fiona had died because of campus violence. Perhaps she was unwilling to be the only one, so she wanted to drag more people down with her? Before Lauren could figure out, the person they were waiting for had already arrived. ¡°Are you Lauren?¡± ¡°Yes! Hello, I¡¯m Lauren and he is Bryce.¡± Lauren pointed at Bryce. Bryce said, ¡°I have a mouth to introduce myself!¡± ¡°Your brother has already arranged a dormitory for you. Come with me.¡± Bryce followed behind Lauren. Noticing Lauren¡¯s gaze, Bryce hurriedly exined, ¡°What?! It was Franklin who instructed me to keep an eye on you until you arrived safely. I was just following orders.¡± Bryce was obviously concerned about her, but he was too stubborn to admit it. It was exactly the same as how Franklin and Quinn had treated Lauren in the beginning. However, Lauren did not expose Bryce. She only ridiculed him in her heart, as she felt his care and concern were rather inconsistent. Why was he so worried about her now? Why did he run away after ss? ! Did he not care about her lunch?! The person brought Lauren and Bryce to another dormitory area. Bryce was amazed as he followed behind. The greenery in this dormitory area was excellent, and the decorations were exquisite. It was not until they opened the door of Lauren¡¯s dormitory that Bryce knew what it meant to say there was always something better. Indeed there were even more exquisite dormitories than his! Lauren¡¯s dormitory wasn¡¯t shared with anyone else. It had a small bedroom and a living room. Although it was small, it was well-equipped. There was a sofa, a coffee table, and more. ¡°How is this a dormitory? It can be a home!¡± Bryce whispered with a little jealousy. The man exined, ¡°This is our dormitory for teachers. It happens to be avable, so I¡¯ll let Lauren rest here for a while. Please don¡¯t mind the shabby environment.¡± Bryce looked around and said, ¡°You called this ce shabby?¡± If that was the case, then the students¡¯ dormitory would be no different from a garbage dump. Franklin called again, and Lauren picked up the call. ¡°Franklin! I¡¯ve already arrived at the dormitory. This dormitory is so beautiful. There¡¯s a big bed and a big sofa!¡± ¡°Great! Where¡¯s your third brother? Is he with you?¡± Lauren looked up at Bryce. She had never called Bryce that before. Bryce replied loudly, ¡°Franklin, I¡¯m here. I followed your instructions and didn¡¯t dare to run around.¡± ¡°Hmm, why don¡¯t you rest in this dormitory with Lauren? Isn¡¯t there a big sofa? You can just rest on the sofa. I¡¯m not at ease with Lauren being there alone.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided then. There¡¯s an international calling in. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Bryce and Lauren were both on the phone when Franklin called. He hung up before Bryce could say anything. Both Lauren and Bryce stared at each other as they heard the beeping sound from the other end of the phone. ¡°Since Franklin said so, you can rest here. You can sleep on the bed while I sleep on the sofa.¡± Lauren also wanted to have apanion. Otherwise, it would be too boring. In the past, she had never been alone, as she always had someone by her side. Bryce stretchedzily and said, ¡°Alright, you can go and sleep on the bed. I¡¯ll just rest here on the sofa for a while.¡± After saying that, hey down on the sofa. Fortunately, the sofa was really big and could amodate his long legs. It was quitefortable to lie down on. It was no different from a bed. Bryce folded his hands and ced them behind his head as a pillow. Then, he turned his head to look around. ¡°The only problem with this dormitory is that it doesn¡¯t have a refrigerator, so we can¡¯t have food.¡± Lauren asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just have lunch? Now you¡¯re already thinking about food. Who¡¯s the glutton?¡± Bryce rubbed his stomach and asked in confusion, ¡°Did I just have lunch? What did I eat? I can¡¯t remember. Anyway, my stomach feels empty now, and I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Lauren couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She had eaten her fill and was still sleepy, so she went back to her room to rest on her bed. The first ss in the afternoon started at two o¡¯clock, which meant that they had to get up at one forty-five. Bryce and Lauren were rubbing their eyes as they arrived at the ss. The first ss in the afternoon was held in the third year of high school. It was a self-study ss, but this self-study ss was also Mr. Zander¡¯s math quiz ss, so Lauren also attended it. However, they realized that something was not right when they arrived for the ss. Chapter 360 - Lauren Is My Younger Sister

Chapter 360: Lauren Is My Younger Sister

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Bryce appeared in the ssroom, his ssmates looked at him strangely. Mr. Zander was in the ssroom, but their homeroom teacher was also there. Bryce sat in his seat and nudged his deskmate¡¯s elbow. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the homeroom teacher here? Isn¡¯t it math ss?¡± Before his deskmate could answer, the homeroom teacher spoke. ¡°Bryce, follow me out for a moment.¡± The homeroom teacher was an English teacher. Bryce¡¯s English was usually quite good. Therefore, the homeroom teacher rarely looked for him. Bryce stood up and followed the homeroom teacher out. Once the homeroom teacher left, the entire ss started to get noisy. They were all discussing something in low voices. Lauren sat beside Tiffany and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why does everyone in the ss seem to be discussing something?¡± ¡°Yes. They¡¯re talking about how Bryce bullied others this afternoon.¡± ¡°Bryce bullied others? How could that be?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He disappeared after thest period of ss this morning. After that, a second-year ss teacher came to find Bryce and said that he had beaten up a student in his ss. I also heard that Bryce didn¡¯t return to his dormitory this afternoon. So, the ss teacher came over to wait for Bryce.¡± Tiffany added, ¡°The parents of the boy who was beaten up went to the principal¡¯s office.¡± That was impossible. Although Bryce had indeed disappeared after ss today, Lauren believed that Bryce would not do such a thing. There must be some misunderstanding. She jumped down from the chair and was about to leave when Mr. Zander stopped her. ¡°Lauren, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Bryce.¡± ¡°What for? It¡¯s math ss now. He¡¯ll have to bear the responsibility for what happened to him.¡± Lauren nced at Mr. Zander. ¡°Bryce is my brother. He¡¯s my biological brother. Since something happened to him, of course I am concerned!¡± Then, Lauren broke free of Mr. Zander¡¯s hand and ran out of the room. Fortunately, the homeroom teacher did not bring Bryce too far. They were just chatting in a corner at the end of the corridor. Lauren did not go forward. Instead, she watched from afar. The homeroom teacher¡¯s attitude was gentle and rational. After a short while, the homeroom teacher stood by the side and made a phone call. Meanwhile, Bryce walked in the direction of the ssroom. Lauren went up to him and asked, ¡°How was it? How could you hit someone?!¡± At that moment, Bryce looked a little frustrated. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. They said I went to hit someone after ss in the afternoon, but I don¡¯t have any recollection of it.¡± He rubbed his head. ¡°This is too strange. The homeroom teacher has already called someone at home to handle this.¡± ¡®Someone at home? Who could it be?¡¯ Lauren thought to herself. It couldn¡¯t be their father Sean. ¡°Franklin ising.¡± Lauren nodded. It would be better if Franklin came. Franklin was the person who doted on them the most. He could definitely clear Bryce¡¯s name. Bryce returned to the ssroom and took out a math paper, burying his head in it. Lauren turned around to look at Bryce for the entire self-study ss. Bryce maintained a serious expression as he worked on the questions. Lauren was a little worried about Bryce, as it was not how he used to be. The students around Bryce did not dare to approach him when they saw his reaction. It was only when ss was about to end that the homeroom teacher called Bryce out again. Lauren followed out again. The homeroom teacher, Seth Hill, knew about Lauren as the principal had already informed him. ¡°Lauren, what are you doing here? Don¡¯t you have sster?¡± Lauren looked at Bryce, who was standing next to the teacher. He had his head lowered and his hair was a little messy. It was probably because he had scratched his head a few times in frustration. ¡°Mr. Hill, Bryce is my older brother, so I also want to know what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Bryce is your older brother?¡± Seth looked at both of them in disbelief. Bryce nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Hill. Lauren is my younger sister.¡± Lauren did not expect Bryce to admit his identity for the first time under such circumstances. Seth hesitated for a moment. In his eyes, Bryce had always been a well-behaved student. Although Bryce¡¯s results for some subjects are better than others, as a student, he had already done very well and had never caused any trouble. Therefore, when a student came toin to him about his injuries, Seth was also surprised for quite a while. He looked at Lauren¡¯s worried gaze and nodded. ¡°Alright. Your eldest brother, Franklin, is already at the office.. Let¡¯s go over together.¡± Chapter 361 - Bryce Beat Someone Up?

Chapter 361: Bryce Beat Someone Up?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio So, Lauren followed them to the office. They must have had specifically looked for an empty office. When they entered, Franklin was already inside. The moment she saw Franklin, Lauren immediately pounced on him. ¡°Franklin!¡± Franklin caressed Lauren¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Why are you here too?¡± ¡°I saw that...Bryce is facing some problem, so I followed him here.¡± Franklin nodded, then he picked up Lauren to sit on the sofa next to him. Seth pointed to the chair. ¡°Bryce, don¡¯t just stand there. Come and sit down. Let¡¯s talk about this internally.¡± ¡°What exactly happened, Mr. Hill?¡± Franklin asked the teacher politely. ¡°Bryce is my younger brother. I know him best. He never fights, let alone bullies his ssmates.¡± Seth Hill was a 40-year-old male teacher, he wore a pair of ck sses, which gave him a naive and innocent look. He looked at Franklin and said, ¡°Mr. Torres, I have taken care of Bryce for two years. I know he won¡¯t cause trouble for no reason, but the child who was beaten up has already brought his parents here toin, so we have no choice but to invite you here to resolve this matter.¡± ¡°Is it him?! Is it him who injured my child?!¡± Suddenly, there was a fierce knock on the door. Because the office door was partly made of transparent ss, one could see inside from the outside. Seth quickly got up to open the door. A woman and a man were standing at the door angrily. Behind them was a rtively thin boy. The boy looked bruised and swollen. His right hand seemed to have a fracture and was in a cast. He looked very disheveled. ¡°Please, don¡¯t be so agitated. Our school is also investigating this matter.¡± ¡°What investigation? My son said that it was that person who hit him. How could there be a mistake?! Why would he lie for no reason?!¡± The middle-aged woman pointed at Bryce as she cursed. Seth had no choice but to invite them into the office. Bryce looked up at Jaxxon, but he had no impression of this person. Jaxxon seemed to be very afraid of Bryce. Bryce only took a nce at him before Jaxxon retreated a few steps and leaned against the corner of the wall as if he was afraid that Bryce would beat him up again. When the couple saw their son¡¯s reaction, they were even more certain that Bryce was the one who bullied their son. ¡°Jaxxon, don¡¯t be afraid. We are here, and we certainly won¡¯t let you get hurt!¡± The woman had a high-pitched voice, and even Lauren found it ear-piercing. Seth could onlyfort both sides until everyone calmed down. They then moved to arger reception room. Franklin and Jaxxon¡¯s parents sat opposite each other, while Seth sat in the middle. ¡°Bryce, Jaxxon from Grade 12 ss 3 said that you stopped him when he went to the cafeteria at noon. You mocked him and beat him up. Is that true?¡± Bryce shook his head. ¡°No! I don¡¯t know this Jaxxon at all and I don¡¯t remember hitting anyone. After I finished eating, I...¡± Bryce patted his head. He suddenly could not remember where he had gone after ss. It was thest ss. He had originally nned to wait for Lauren to have lunch with her at noon, but why didn¡¯t he wait? Where had he gone during that period? Jaxxon, who was curled up in the corner, said, ¡°It¡¯s him! I didn¡¯t know him before, but after school today, I was going to find a quieter ce to eat, but he suddenly grabbed my cor and startedughing at me!¡± Bryce listened to Jaxxon¡¯s nonsense and almostughed out of anger. He looked up at Jaxxon. ¡°Iughed at you? What was Iughing at? I don¡¯t know you at all.¡± Jaxxon seemed a little embarrassed at the mention of this, and his face turned red. ¡°You...you said that I came from the countryside, and I am poor and that I didn¡¯t deserve to study here. Then you punched and kicked me, and you even broke my arm!¡± Bryce felt that he had been used wrongly. Jaxxon was from the countryside? ! How would he know such a thing?! The middle-aged woman sitting on the sofa listened to her son¡¯s grievance, she could not help but say, ¡°Our family may be poor, but so what? Our Jaxxon is well-behaved and has good grades.. Why should we be discriminated This school has never encountered such a situation before. You must deal with it properly, or else we will go to the Education Bureau!¡± Chapter 362 - Something Is Strange Chapter 362: Something Is Strange Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren noticed that the middle-aged woman was wearing a loose-fitting T-shirt whose cor had been pulled wide open. It was obvious that it had been washed many times. The man was wearing a pair of trousers which were covered in dust at the bottom. It was likely that he worked outdoors or did manualbor. He probably wasn¡¯t lying when he said that they were from the countryside. In such a case, it was always best to appease the one who had been beaten, so Mr. Hill quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the school will definitely investigate this beating incident. If it was really done by Bryce, then we will definitely not tolerate it. But now, we have to investigate it clearly.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t the school have surveince cameras? It would be clear at a nce after checking the surveince cameras, right?¡± said Franklin, who had been silent all this time. Even though the victim and his family seemed genuine, he was still willing to trust his younger brother. Mr. Hill had a troubled expression on his face, he said, ¡°We had already thought of investigating the surveince cameras from the very beginning, but...the ace where Jaxxon was taking his lunch was at the back of the school auditorium. No one usually went to that ce, so the school did not install any surveince cameras. All the students will pass through the ces where the surveince cameras were, so we are unable to find anything¡± Suddenly, there wasa ¡°ding¡± sound in Lauren¡¯s head. [Host, there are still two weeks before the end of the fifth and sixth missions. Please hurry up andplete the missions as soon as possible.] Then, the contents of the two missions appeared in Lauren¡¯s spiritual consciousness. They were to find the owner of the bloody handprint and investigate the truth behind the incident of Fiona Karl. Lauren¡¯s mind was in a mess. Why hadn¡¯t the issue with Fiona been resolved? However, Fiona had obviously disappeared and she had note out to cause any trouble! Suddenly, Lauren raised her head and saw the couple on the opposite side, who demanding justice. There was also Bryce, who was indignant, and Jaxxon, who was cowering in a corner with wounds all over his body. There was a bold thought in her mind. Could it be that Fiona was involved in Jaxxon¡¯s injury? ording to Bryce, there had been two or three bullying incidents at Thomas Johnson High School recently. This was something that had never happened before. The timeline seemed to match. The bullying incidents only happened at Thomas Johnson High School after they released Fiona. Once she had this thought, Lauren began to feel that there was a connection between the two. There was no way for the two sides to reconcile their statements. Furthermore, neither side admitted that they were lying and there was no direct evidence. This left everyone in a difficult situation. In the end, they even went to the scene of the incident. This ce was indeed very quiet and remote. It was a forest. As Mr. Hill walked, he asked Jaxxon, ¡°Why did youe to such a ce for lunch?¡± ¡°My family is poor, and I can¡¯t afford the food in the school cafeteria, so I can only bring some simple steamed buns and pickles over to eat every day. That¡¯s why I eat at these ces before going back.¡± At this age, he already had a strong sense of self-esteem. Saying this to his teachers and parents made him feel a little embarrassed, but the injuries on his body reminded him again and again that he had to tell the truth. This is the ce.¡± Jaxxon pointed to arge rock under a tree. ¡°This is where I usually eat.¡± The small forest was covered in grass. One could clearly see that some of the grass around the rock had been ttened and disturbed, which meant that a fight had indeed taken ce here. Lauren raised her head and looked at her surroundings. There were only trees around, and no clear evidence. Even so, it did not prove that Bryce was the one who had hit Jaxxon. Then, Mr. Hill found some of the ssmates who usually ate with Bryce and asked them about Bryce¡¯s whereabouts at noon. A boy who ate with Bryce in the same dormitory scratched his head and said, ¡°I remember Bryce went to eat with us at noon today. No, that¡¯s not right! He didn¡¯t go either! I can¡¯t remember clearly.¡± Mr. Hill frowned. ¡°What do you mean? It was just something that happened at noon today, right? You can¡¯t even remember clearly?¡± The boy seemed to be really distressed. ¡°T¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hill. I really can¡¯t remember clearly.¡± When Mr. Hill was questioning the boy, they were waiting outside the door. Lauren¡¯s sharp hearing allowed her to hear the conversation clearly. Chapter 363 - Innocence Chapter 363: Innocence Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio | Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio There was indeed something fishy about the incident. It seemed that those who were rted to Bryce had very vague memories of that period of time. It was too much of a coincidence as it had indirectly erased all traces of Bryce¡¯s alibi. They were not able to find any clues from the students. They also did not find anything unusual in the small forest. As such the school could not conclude that Bryce was the one who had beaten Jaxxon. Furthermore, they were afraid of the Torres family. Therefore, the principal had no choice but to appease Jaxxon¡¯s parents first. He helped them pay for their medical fees and promised repeatedly that they would investigate thoroughly. Fortunately, Jaxxon was only a sophomore. If he was unable to write with his right hand, his parents would probably be even more unforgiving. After sending Jaxxon and his parents away, Seth and the Torres siblings were the only ones left in the office. Seth sighed. This was the first time he had encountered such a thing in his twenty years as a homeroom teacher. ¡°Bryce, Im going to ask you again. Did you hit Jaxxon? Once again, Bryce assured him that he did not hit him. There was no doubt in the teenager¡¯s tone. ¡°Since you say so, then Pl believe you. However, it might be difficult to prove didn¡¯t hit him. I¡¯l discuss it with the other teachers Seth shook his head and looked at Franklin. ¡°Mr. Torres, do you have anything to say? During the whole process, Franklin sat there steadily without speaking, except for a few words. His expression was always indifferent, and it was hard to tell what kind of attitude he had. So it was kind of scary. Franklin shook his head. ¡°Mr. Hill, I don¡¯t have anything to say. I also believe that Bryce wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Now, we can only wait for time to prove it. rl have to trouble you and the school to investigate it.¡± ¡°Alright, we will do our best. This matter.just now, Jaxxon¡¯s parents had also said that if we could not handle it properly, they would call the police and let them handle it. It would not be good for both sides. At that time, I can¡¯t stop the school from making any decisions. I hope that you can understand, Mr. Torres.¡± Lauren frowned. She found Mr. Hill¡¯s words a little strange. Did he mean that if there was no way to prove that Bryce was innocent, then the school would assume that Bryce was the one who hit Jaxxon? For the sake of the school¡¯s image, they wanted to push Bryce out as a scapegoat? Before Franklin could say anything, Lauren stood up and said, ¡°No! This matter must be investigated thoroughly. My third brother will definitely not hit anyone. You can¡¯t push him out just because you want to settle the matter peacefully! Lauren knew that if Bryce, a proud and innocent youth, was to be wrongly used by the school, this matter would be a thorn in his heart. Seth looked at Lauren and thought, This little girl had be a big star in the school today.¡¯ He had also heard some teachers talking about her in the office. ¡°Lauren, you may be good at your studies, but...there are many things in society that you can¡¯t control. If Jaxxon¡¯s parents sue your brother in court, it will be even more troublesome. Bryce will have to bear more than just a demerit and an apology. It will also be bad for the image of the Torres family.¡± Lauren looked at Franklin as if she was waiting for him to give a fair and just treatment Franklin patted Lauren on the head and spoke ina calm but firm tone. ¡°The Torres family has never been afraid of being sued in court. We¡¯re only afraid of being wrongly used. As I said before, I don¡¯t believe my younger brother would do such a thing. No matter what, Bryce can¡¯t bear the usation of a school bully for no reason. If the school can¡¯t investigate it, then just let them call the police. The Torres family is always innocent.¡± Franklin stood up after saying his thoughts, Lauren now felt that Franklin¡¯s legs were two meters long! Franklin¡¯s image in her heart was simply high and mighty! He got home in time to help Quinn thest time, and now he was helping Bryce. Franklin was a great brother! Lauren looked up and gave Franklin a thumbs up, he smiled and nodded, epting Lauren¡¯s praise. Seth was in a dilemma while he stood to one side. ¡°Mr. Hill, I won¡¯t bother you any longer. Please let me know if there is any progress in this matter.¡± Chapter 364 - Shifting the Blame

Chapter 364: Shifting the me

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Seth quickly stood up and said, ¡°Okay, take care, Mr. Torres.¡± After taking a few steps, Franklin turned back. ¡°Oh right, I hope that the news about my brother will not spread in the school. The truth has yet to be found out. This kind of rumor is the biggest threat to the Torres family¡¯s image.¡± ¡°Okay, I will inform the students about it.¡± It was already the second lesson in the afternoon. There were no students in the corridor, so it was a good opportunity to have a chat. Bryce was like a withered eggnt. He lowered his head and did not say a word. They stood in the corridor, leaning against the railing. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Franklin looked at Bryce. ¡°T¡¯m not thinking about anything. I just don¡¯t understand why that person would frame me.¡± Franklin rubbed his temples. He did not understand either. What was going on in the world today? ¡°Actually..t might not be a frame-up. Maybe what he said is the truth?¡± Lauren said. Bryce stomped his foot when he heard what Lauren said. ¡°What do you mean? If what he said is the truth, then it proves that I¡¯m lying. Are you saying that I hit someone? Then why did you defend me so much in the office just now? Lauren realized that Bryce had a unique characteristic when he talked. He did not listen to what others were saying. Instead, he just went on and on without listening to any exnation. That¡¯s not what I meant! It¡¯s possible that neither of you lied. This..Franklin! Look at Lauren! She¡¯s crazy! What she said makes no sense.¡± Lauren shook her head. It seemed Bryce simply didn¡¯t understand her at all. Luckily, Franklin, who had been with Lauren for nearly two months, understood what she meant. On top of that, the only thing that could get her attention must be a ghost. You mean someone hit Jaxxon and then framed Bryce? Lauren nodded and then shook her head. ¡°Not just anyone. I mean a ghost framed him ¡°A ghost framed me?¡± Bryce repeated Lauren¡¯s words in a daze. He knew all four words, but he did not fully understand what she meant. Lauren looked at Bryce¡¯s confused expression and shook her head. She had no intention of exining it to Bryce as she did not have much time left. Since Fiona had something to do with this matter, she only needed t Fiona. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Lauren said to Franklin and Bryce. Then, she took the lead and walked toward the school¡¯s field. ¡°Where are we going? Bryce asked as he caught up with Lauren and Franklin. On the other hand, Franklin trusted Lauren very much. He did not ask any questions and simply followed her. There was no one on the field at the moment. Lauren took out Fiona¡¯s test paper from her pocket dimension. She had previously retrieved it from the archive. Now that the matter hade this far, Bryce finally understood what Lauren wanted to do. He walked up to Lauren. Even though there was no one around, he still whispered to Lauren, ¡°Lauren, you¡¯re crazy! It¡¯s still broad daylight and you¡¯re doing all this in the middle of the school. What if someone sees you? How do you exin it? ¡°I suspect that Fiona is the reason why you were framed!¡± Then, Lauren told Bryce about her spection. ¡°So, if we want to find out the truth, we have to summon Fiona. There¡¯s no one on the field right now. It¡¯s the best time! Although it was broad daylight and it was difficult to summon a ghost, it was still possible for Lauren to summon a ghost with the help of a primordial spirit. Therefore, Lauren took out the aura cane from her pocket dimension. She had used this aura cane many times before and it allowed her to use her aura to find the direction of the ghost. In the past, Lauren had been able to capture the direction of the ghost sessfully each time. However, the aura cane did not move at all this time. Lauren was not able to find the direction of the ghost. Lauren frowned and reactivated the aura cane. However, the aura cane was still motionless and lifeless. It looked no different from an ordinary piece of wood. ¡°What¡¯s going on? It shouldn¡¯t be!¡± With her tiny frame, Lauren held the aura cane that was even taller than her. She stood there, frowning and muttering to herself. Franklin had seen this aura cane before, but this was the first time he had seen how it was used. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Lauren raised her head, her face full of confusion. ¡°This aura cane can¡¯t detect any aura from Fiona. This is impossible. As long as this ghost is still in this world, it can definitely be detected. Could it be that Fiona¡¯s soul has dissipated? Chapter 365 - Broken

Chapter 365: Broken

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°No way. Then, what happened at noon today? Lauren answered her own question as she struggled to figure out what had happened. ¡°Divine Nine, is this aura cane broken?¡± System Divine Nine: Impossible! These are maintained with the aura of our systems. It cannot be broken.] Franklin¡¯s cell phone rang, and he picked up the phone in front of Lauren. Lauren thought that Franklin was handling thepany¡¯s business, so she stood to the side, trying to figure out what actually happened just now. Suddenly, she heard Frankin¡¯s change of tone. ¡°You got it? All right, we¡¯ll be right there.¡± Lauren put her aura cane back into her pocket dimension. ¡°Franklin, is there something you need to take care of at yourpany?¡± Franklin shook his head and put his phone back into his pocket. ¡°It¡¯s not about thepany, it¡¯s about Fiona.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Fiona?¡± ¡°Yeah, I found the people you asked me to find. ¡°Eranklin, you mean¡­¡± That¡¯s right, the people who were in Fiona¡¯s ss ten years ago have been found. The secretary has already brought them over. Let¡¯s go over now¡± Lauren nodded. She folded Fiona¡¯s test paper and returned it to the pocket dimension. The ghost, Fiona, looked normal, but all the signs indicated that s she was far from normal. Now that they had found Fiona¡¯s ssmates, they would definitely be able to get more information about Fiona. ¡°Bryce, you¡¯re still in your third year of high school. Don¡¯t let today¡¯s incident affect your mood. Remember, we¡¯ll always be on your side.¡± Franklin patted Bryce on the shoulder. Lauren nodded. ¡°Franklin is right. We¡¯ll always believe in you. Bryce, you can do it! Lauren looked like a cheerleader as she gestured with her hands while speaking. Bryce nodded. There was no doubt that they had given him a lot of courage and support. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go back to ss now.¡± After that, Franklin and Lauren got into the car and rushed to their next meeting ce. Two women in their twenties were sitting in the cafe. One of the women had a toddler with her. This toddler smiled when she saw Lauren. The two women were a little surprised when they saw them. They asked doubtfully, ¡°Are you Franklin, the chairman of the Torres Group? Franklin nodded and said graciously, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you?!¡± The two women were delighted. After all, they could only see the legendary Franklin only on television and in magazines. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s looking for us?¡± Franklin took a sip of his coffee and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not me who¡¯s looking for you. It¡¯s my sister who¡¯s looking for you.¡± Only then did Lauren withdraw her hand from teasing the baby. She sat up straight and greeted the two women. ¡°Hello.¡± This little girl looks a little familiar too!¡± Lauren was speechless. What Quinn said was indeed true. Ever since she was on the trending search on Instagram, Lauren could easily be recognized by others while walking on the street at any time. In order to prevent the topic from changing further, Lauren quickly got down to business. ¡°Tm looking for you because I want to ask about Fiona.¡± ¡°Fiona? Isn¡¯t she... The woman, who was holding her child in her ams, did not finish her sentence. Lauren knewwhat they were afraid of, so shepleted the sentence for them. That¡¯s right. Fiona was your ss?mate who passed away. You guys should still remember her, right? of course we do. It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t mentioned her name for many years¡± Both of their faces were filled with regret at the mention of Fiona. ¡°However, Fiona has already passed away for so long. What other questions do you want to ask about her?¡± Lauren quickly thought of a good excuse. The Torres Group is preparing to hold a public service campaign to resist school violence, and my brother used to be from Thomas Johnson High School That¡¯s how we found out about Fiona. We wanted more information and that¡¯s why we approached both of you.¡± ¡°oh, I see.¡± Both of them did not suspect anything. Only then did Lauren start to ask about Fiona. At the mention of the past, both of them had a heavy expression on their faces. From their descriptions, Lauren learned about what happened that year. In fact, it was about the same as what Bryce had heard. The girl who bullied Fiona was called Danika. ¡°At that time, Danika was very fond of a boy in her ss, but that boy was very nice to Fiona. So, Danika targeted Fiona and made things difficult for her in ss. Chapter 366 - Mistaken for Someone Else

Chapter 366: Mistaken for Someone Else

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren quickly retrieved the photo she had taken at that time and showed it to the two of them. ¡°Look, is that the guy in the middle?¡± Although the photo was taken with a cell phone, it was very clear. ¡°That¡¯s right. The two of them got into a fight because of this guy.¡± As if they had not seen these people for a long time, the two girls pointed at the person in the photo and kept recalling the past. ¡°Fiona was very pretty at this time, unlike muchter when she became too skinny,¡± they pointed at one of the girls and said. Lauren was not listening at first, but she suddenly realized that something was not right. ¡°Why do you point at this person and say that she is Fiona? Isn¡¯t Fiona the other person?¡± Lauren pointed at the curly-haired girl who was standing on the right side of the boy. It was the person that they had seen in the girl¡¯s dormitory and had let her go. ¡°How could it be her? You¡¯re pointing at Danika and this is Fiona.¡± The two girls pointed at the quiet and well-behaved girl who was standing on the boy¡¯s left. Lauren could not help but be stunned at this moment. Franklin frowned as he listened to their conversation. The two girls did not notice anything unusual about their reactions and assumed that they had made a mistake. They continued, ¡°Fiona was a well-known obedient girl. How could she dye her hair and put on makeup? That woman is Danika. She¡¯s the one who bullied Fiona.¡± Lauren was stunned. A lot of images as well as what she had always thought was strange shed through her mind. So that was how it was. It turned out that her target was wrong from the start. No wonder she could not sense any aura when she held onto Fiona¡¯s test paper. Fiona was no longer in this world, so how could the aura cane be effective? If she wanted to catch the ghost that framed Bryce, she had to find something that belonged to Danika, not Fiona. ¡°Do you know this Danika? Is there anything else that she left behind at school?¡± The two of them thought seriously for a moment. ¡°Danika used to be the cheerleader of the school. She studied hip-hop for many years, brought our cheerleading team to participate inpetitions, and won many times. I guess there are still many awards in the school, as well as the champions costume at that time.¡± ¡°Champion¡¯s costume? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°The costume that Danika and her cheerleading team wore back then was specially designed by her family¡¯s designer. After they won thepetition wearing that costume, her family left this cheerleading costume in the school as a souvenii ¡°The heavens are on my side.¡¯ These were the only words in Lauren¡¯s mind right now. ¡°Thank you so much for your help!¡± Finally, Lauren tumed around and nodded at Franklin, indicating that she had settled the matter. Franklin drank thest mouthful of coffee and nodded at the two people opposite him. His tone was sincere. ¡°Thank you foring all the way here to answer our questions. In a while, my secretary and my assistant will contact you and send you back. They have also prepared somepensation for you. Thank you again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The two girls quickly shook their heads. They did not dare to look directly at Franklin either. ¡°This activity of yours is very meaningful. The campus violence has indeed hurt some people deeply. These things cannot be made up for with a lifetime. We are very happy to be able to help you with this.¡± Even when they got into the car, Lauren was still thinking about what the woman had said. Lauren suddenly spoke up. ¡°Franklin, after this matter is resolved, let¡¯s really organize a public service campaign and fight against campus violence together.¡± Franklin raised his hand and rubbed Lauren¡¯s head. ¡°Of course, this is indeed very meaningful. I¡¯ll have my subordinates write up the event n in a while.¡± Lauren nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here, Franklin!¡± ¡°Now you know that I am good? You were quite ruthless when you were giving me the cold shoulder back then.¡± Franklin brought up the previous incident to liven up the atmosphere. ¡°Franklin! It¡¯s all because of you! Back then, you didn¡¯t even give me any leeway. I was really sad for a long time.¡± Both of them chatted the entire way. When the car stopped at the entrance of Thomas Johnson High School, neither of them noticed. Lauren got off the car and returned to her serious look. This time, she did not need to find any more excuses. With Franklin by her side, she was able to ess a lot of ces and resources easily. She quickly found the cheerleader costume that Danika had left behind. This costume was rose-red in color and had a sequined skirt. It looked dazzling under the sun. No wonder it was able to win the first prize. It must have taken a lot of effort to make.. Chapter 367 - The Weak

Chapter 367: The Weak

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lauren did the same thing and took out the aura cane. The aura cane yed its role this time. After Lauren finished chanting the incantation, the aura cane that had been stained with the aura left behind by Danika on the cheerleading uniform, pointed southeast of the school. It was in the direction of the small forest where Jaxxon was beaten today. Thomas Johnson High School was not very big, and Danika¡¯s ghost had not left the high school. Therefore, as Lauren headed southeast, the closer she got to the small forest, the stronger the vibrations on the aura cane became. This meant that they were getting closer and closer to Danika¡¯s ghost. At Franklin¡¯s request, Lauren activated the heavenly eye for him. When Lauren and Franklin reached the small forest, they actually found Jaxxon again. Jaxxon was lying on the ground, bruised. Meanwhile, standing next to him was Bryce. However, the current Bryce was not the sibling that both Franklin and Lauren were familiar with. At this moment, Bryce¡¯s eyes, movements, and demeanor were very strange. They could tell at a nce that this was not the real Bryce. The negative energy emitted by the ghost was also getting intense. Seeing that Danika had already discovered them, Lauren immediately took out the talisman paper and peach wood sword from her pocket dimension. She quickly chanted a spell and brandished her sword, generating a wind that blew away the fallen leaves on the ground. Franklin stood at the side. He could not see Lauren¡¯s moves clearly, but he could vaguely feel the power of the battle between Lauren and Bryce. Lauren, who was in the midst of using this power, was now fully focused on dealing with the ghost in Bryce¡¯s body. Danika was not a powerful ghost. Perhaps it was because it had been sealed for 10 years. Lauren increased the speed of her sword¡¯s movements. As it was daytime, the power of the ghost was even weaker. In just three moves, it was defeated. The ghost was forced out of Bryce¡¯s body. Bryce, who was no longer under the control of the ghost, fell to the ground. His head seemed to be empty as he stared nkly ahead. Lauren did not have the time to care about Bryce. She looked at the female ghost standing in front of her. This female ghost was also looking at Lauren. She did not know that Lauren had already discovered her true identity. ¡°It¡¯s you again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Did you want us to release you so that you could do evil?¡± Lauren questioned. ¡°Do evil? What evil did I do? It¡¯s just school violence. It¡¯s always been there. Didn¡¯t I die because of school violence?¡± ¡°No! You didn¡¯t, Danika!¡± The female ghost was shocked when she heard her own name. ¡°You know who I am?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I already knew. You were the one who killed Fiona back then!¡± At this point, Danika no longer hid the truth. She revealed her mischievous nature and smiled. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s me. So what? What are you guys doing now? Are you trying to seek justice for Fiona? She¡¯s already been dead for ten years. What¡¯s the point of seeking justice now?¡± After being hurt by Lauren, Danika¡¯s aura was already very unstable. Lauren only needed to use a few more moves to make Danika¡¯s soul dissipate. However, before that, Lauren needed to rify some things with Danika. ¡°Why did you frame Bryce and let others think that he was the one who beat Jaxxon up?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason! I just feel that¡­some people just don¡¯t deserve it! They don¡¯t deserve to receive the same education and live the same life as people like us!¡± Danika seemed to be a little agitated. Perhaps she was thinking about what happened earlier. Lauren¡¯s gaze shifted slightly. ¡°How did you die? Didn¡¯t you go abroad? Why were you sealed in the storeroom of the girls¡¯ dormitory?¡± Danika did not say anything for a moment. ¡°If 1m not wrong, you were killed as well. The person who killed you even hired a mage to seal you here. That¡¯s why the resentment in your heart became even more intense, causing you to end up in this manner.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t live a good life, so you have to make others suffer as well. You want the violence to return back to school and hurt more people!¡± Lauren pressed forward step by step. Danika¡¯s face became more and more ferocious, and her eyes seemed to be on fire. ¡°Why do all of you like to favor the weak! The strong should rule the world!¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not strong. You¡¯re just using the power in your family to do evil. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s truly weak.¡± The bell rang for the end of ss. Lauren realized that she could not dy any longer. She raised her sword and quickly chanted a spell. The fallen leaves on the ground of the small forest swirled and floated up, wrapping Lauren and Danika in it. When the leaves returned to the ground, Danika¡¯s ghost was gone. Lauren was the only one left standing on the spot with her sword in her hand, staring nkly at the ground.. Chapter 368 - Gigantic Roses

Chapter 368: Gigantic Roses

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Franklin sighed in relief. He walked up to Lauren and touched the top of her head. ¡°You collected this ghost so quickly. It seems that your skills have improved a lot recently,¡± said Franklin. However, Lauren did not respond. Instead, she continued to look at the ground. Franklin frowned and looked at the ground as well. He did not find it strange. ¡°Lauren, what are you looking at? Were you injured just now?¡± He squatted down anxiously and turned Lauren¡¯s body towards him. ¡®That motion seemed to wake Lauren up. She muttered, ¡°A rose¡­it¡¯s a rose.¡± Franklin furrowed his brows and listened carefully to what Lauren was saying. ¡°Roses? Where are the roses?¡± He looked around and saw that the ground was covered with rotten leaves. Lauren lifted her head, and her originally rosy little face was now a little white. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Franklin, the fallen leaves in this small forest have been arranged into the shape of a rose.¡± ¡°What?¡± Franklin was confused. However, Lauren knew that she was not talking nonsense. The moment Danika disappeared, Lauren¡¯s spiritual consciousness looked down from the sky and saw that the fallen leaves on the ground had been arranged into the shape of a rose. Although the color was not bright red, the outline of the petals could be seen clearly. If this had happened once or twice, it could be a coincidence. However, this had already happened three or four times. After Lauren left the church, every time shepleted a mission, she would see the same rose in different ces and in different ways. Just as Lauren¡¯s mind was upied by this huge rose, there was a sudden ¡°ding¡±. The system notified her that she hadpleted the mission. Mission five and six werepleted at the same time. In the beginning, she had made a mistake with the main character, so these two missions had not beenpleted. Soon, the sound of students¡¯ footsteps and conversation could be heard. The ss had already ended, so there were students walking around. Jaxxon had left a long time ago, so he must have reported to the school by now. Bryce was supported by Franklin as he sat on a rock at the side. He had already regained some consciousness, and his mind was still a little muddled. ¡°Why am I here? Franklin, Lauren? Didn¡¯t the two of you go out? Why are you back?¡± Finally, Bryce looked at himself again. ¡°Hey, why am I here?¡± Lauren sighed. Although she had already dealt with Danika, she still had to deal with the mess that was left behind by her. To the outsiders, Jaxxon was indeed hit by Bryce, but it was not Bryce¡¯s choice. How could she prove it? Moreover, Jaxxon had just been hit again. He would definitelyin now. She had to think of a way to solve this problem. Lauren had no choice but to put the matter regarding the roses to the back of her mind for the time being. ¡°Divine Nine, is there any way to solve this problem? I can¡¯t let Bryce suffer in silence.¡± During the fight with Danika, Divine Nine had also yed a big role. At this moment, he was also resting in Lauren¡¯s spiritual consciousness. [System Divine Nine: There is a way to sessfullyplete this matter, but it may require more power to help usplete it.] ¡°What is it?¡± [System Divine Nine: It is to delete this memory from the minds of all the teachers and students in the school.]} ¡°Delete the memory?¡± This was the first time Lauren had heard of such a method. [System Divine Nine: Yes, that¡¯s right. We seldom use this method because the impact on humans is too great. But we can request my father to allow us to use this method because this matter is neither Bryce¡¯s fault nor Jaxxon¡¯s fault. We cannot let either party suffer, so we will use our own methods to intervene at this time.] Lauren nodded in understanding as Franklin brought her and Bryce to the office. ¡°But there are so many teachers and students in the school. It must be difficult to erase their memories. How can we do that?¡± [System Divine Nine: That¡¯s why I said we need to invite outside help. I¡¯ll go and invite my brothers and sisters over. Their spiritual power is stronger than mine. If they can help us, we¡¯ll be able to achieve the same result without expending so much effort.] ¡°Is that so? That would be great.¡± [system Divine Nine: Then I¡¯ll go and talk to my father and my siblings first. You can settle the things at the school..] Chapter 369 - Call for Help

Chapter 369: Call for Help

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Divine Nine. I¡¯ll take care of this. Hurry up and go call for help.¡± By the time Lauren and Divine Nine finished their conversation, Franklin had already brought them to the principal¡¯s office. Jaxxon was already sitting in the principal¡¯s office. ¡®The principal was a little surprised to see Franklin and Bryce arrive so quickly. ¡°Lwas just asking the homeroom teacher to contact you guys. Mr. Torres, please take a seat. Jaxxon¡¯s parents are already on their way.¡± Bryce was still a little confused. He looked at Franklin and asked, ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Franklin¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. He did not know how to exin it to Bryce. After all, he had just witnessed Bryce beating Jaxxon up with his own eyes. Franklin raised his hand and pinched the space between his eyebrows, he asked Bryce toe over and sit down. Lauren did not have the time to take care of the situation in the office. She had been keeping an eye out for any news of Divine Nine¡¯s return through her spiritual consciousness. She waited and waited, but it never came. Lauren¡¯s spiritual consciousness was still quiet. More than ten minutester, Lauren saw Jaxxon¡¯s parents again that day. This time, they were even more agitated than thest time. The moment they stepped into the principal¡¯s office and saw Bryce, Jaxxon¡¯s mother wanted to walk up to Bryce and beat him up. Fortunately, everyone was able to hold her back. Jaxxon had been beaten up twice in one day. Jaxxon¡¯s parents could no longer calm down and did not want to listen to the principal and the other teachers¡¯ advice. Franklin looked at the situation in front of him and was at a loss. He did not know what to do. He looked at Lauren who had been sitting quietly at the side. Lauren did not look at the struggling crowd. Instead, she had been staring at the chair opposite her as if she was in a daze. Franklin did not know what strategy Lauren had in mind at the moment, so he could only try to stall for time. He trusted Lauren very much and knew that she would definitely have a n. Both the principal¡¯s office and Lauren¡¯s spiritual consciousness were in a state of chaos. Lauren had never expected that the nine systems would be so noisy when they were together. Out of the nine systems, six of them had already transformed into human form while the other three were still in animal form. There was no doubt that Divine Nine was the youngest. It was a white-furred fox. However, perhaps it was because missions 5 and 6 had already beenpleted, Lauren felt that Divine Nine seemed to have grown up a little. Moreover, its fur was glowing, which made Lauren want to reach out and touch it. Divine Seven was a white tiger. It looked very powerful and made Lauren feel a little afraid. Divine Eight was a fiery red phoenix with beautiful feathers. Lauren had not seen the human form of the other systems, except for David¡¯s system. ¡°Divine Nine, you brought everyone here!¡± [System Divine Nine: Of course. They heard that we needed help, so they were happy toe.] Before Lauren could react, two more people appeared in her spiritual consciousness. Aren¡¯t these the hosts from other countries that appeared in the video? ¡°Apart from inviting the systems over, you¡¯ve also invited their hosts over to help?¡± [system Divine Nine: Yes. This mission is too onerous, so we¡¯re worried that if we drag it any longer, more people will be dragged into it. So, we can only try to shorten the duration of the mission. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve requested my father to invite these hosts over to help. Because some of them are still sleeping, we¡¯re dyed for a while, but they¡¯ll be here soon.] ¡°Yes, yes! Divine Nine, can we start the operation while we wait for the other hosts? The group of people in the principal¡¯s office is about to start a fight. Let¡¯s start with them and delete their memories!¡± [System Divine Nine: Of course, we can. Come on, my siblings! Let¡¯s get to work.] Lauren did not join them. Knowing that they were about to start the operation, she returned to reality. Otherwise, these people might think that she was a fool when they looked at her. As soon as Lauren returned to real life, she heard Jaxxon¡¯s mother asking for justice. However, the principal kept trying to dissuade Jaxxon¡¯s mother. ¡°The school will definitely resolve this matter¡­¡± ¡°L don¡¯t want to listen to you anymore. What you¡¯re saying are just empty words. I¡¯ll protect my son myself. If you dare to protect this perso! Chapter 370 - Erase Memory

Chapter 370: Erase Memory

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Jaxxon¡¯s mother was pointing at Bryce, but suddenly, her tone and movements slowed down. It was as if she was suddenly in slow motion. A few secondster, Jaxxon¡¯s mother seemed to have woken up from a dream. She looked at her hand pointing at Bryce and then at the principal¡¯s office. She retracted her hand. ¡°Eh? Why am J here? Jaxxon, what happened to your forehead? How did your hand get injured?¡± The people around them were a little surprised to see Jaxxon¡¯s mother behave in this manner. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Jaxxon¡¯s father was a little scared. He held his wife¡¯s shoulder and asked anxiously. However, in the next second, he also seemed to have woken up from a dream. He did the same thing as Jaxxon¡¯s mother and asked the same question. After that, other than the three siblings from the Torres family, everyone else¡¯s memories were deleted, and Jaxxon¡¯s injuries were also healed. ¡°Divine Nine, you guys are amazing! You guys are so fast!¡± ¡®When Lauren entered the world of her spiritual consciousness once again, not only were the nine systems helping her, the other eight hosts had also arrived. Lauren¡¯s spiritual consciousness world actually looked a little crowded at the moment. ¡®When they saw Lauren, they did not have the time to greet her. They only raised their heads and exchanged a nce with Lauren before they continued to chant. Lauren knew that they had already started to erase the memories of the others. ¡°So, it was really done by that ghost, Fiona?¡± ¡°It was done by a ghost, but that ghost wasn¡¯t Fiona. It was Danika.¡± ¡°What?¡± Then, Lauren briefly exined to Bryce. Bryce felt that today was like a dream. At noon today, he was still being framed. But now, everyone had already forgotten about it. He lowered his head and looked at Lauren who was standing in front of him. His mood suddenly became a littleplicated. At this time, Lauren was talking to the people in her spiritual consciousness. The more people there were, the more power there was. Moreover, they were all more advanced in their cultivation than Lauren, so they quickly erased everyone¡¯s memories. ¡°Thank you foring all the way here to help me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re all hosts. If one side is in trouble, we¡¯ll provide support from all directions. That¡¯s what we should do. Besides, only when there¡¯s peace on your side can our entire world be at peace.¡± ¡°Lauren, thank you.¡± Lauren suddenly heard voices from the outside world and was stunned for a moment. When she returned to real life, she saw her brother standing in front of her, looking at her with his head lowered. Lauren struggled to raise her head so she could see Bryce¡¯s face clearly.. Chapter 371 - Roasted Duck

Chapter 371: Roasted Duck

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Are¡­are you saying thank you to me?¡± Bryce, who had just made up his mind to thank Lauren, started to feel embarrassed again when he heard Lauren¡¯s question. ¡°Of course I¡¯m saying thanks to you. Do you see anyone else in the ssroom? Besides, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s called Lauren.¡± From Bryce¡¯s sudden tone, Lauren knew that Bryce was a little shy, which exined why he used his loud voice to cover himself up. ¡°The men of the Torres family seemed to be very good at saying one thing and meaning another,¡¯ Lauren thought in her heart. She replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is what I should do. Maintaining peace and order in the mortal world is my mission, and¡­you¡¯re my brother. It¡¯s my duty to protect my family.¡± Bryce felt even more ashamed when he heard what Lauren said. He had previously treated Lauren with a bad attitude and said nasty words to her. ¡°Tm sorry.¡± Bryce suddenly whispered. Although it was vague, Lauren managed to catch what he said. Lauren was even more stunned when she heard that. Bryce, who had always been so proud, actually said sorry to her? When he saw that Lauren was staring at him in a daze, he thought that Lauren had not heard him. ¡°Tm saying¡­¡± ¡°[heard you! I know what you¡¯re trying to say! You just have to treat me better in the future. Remember to buy more ice cream for me!¡± Bryce finally rxed when he heard what Lauren said. ¡°Oh, Franklin explicitly forbade me from buying ice cream for you.¡± When Franklin saw this, he thought that Lauren was really tired, so he did not disturb her. However, in reality, Lauren was having a party in her head. After settling this matter, the hosts and the systems did not leave immediately. After closing her eyes, Lauren entered her spiritual consciousness. She looked at the room full of people and the systems and said impatiently, ¡°This matter has been sessfully settled. Thank you for your help!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re very happy to be of help. This is the first time we¡¯ve acted together since we¡¯ve been hosts for so long. It feels pretty good,¡± David said. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The other hosts agreed one after another. It was only then that Lauren realized that some of the hosts had evene over in pajamas and their hairs were also in a mess. It was obvious that they had been dragged up in their sleep. However, they were not the least bit dissatisfied. On the contrary, everyone had a smile on their faces. Their smiles were very simple, it had nothing to do with benefits or power. It was the most genuine smile that was revealed because they had helped others. ¡°Since the mission has beenpleted, shall we go back first? We have to get up and go to school in three hours,¡± said a female host from the other side of the ocean. ¡°Yes, I have prepared some small gifts for all of you! Take it as a thank-you gift for this trip,¡± said Lauren as she took out a few bags of items. ¡°What¡¯s that? It smells so good!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Lauren, what¡¯s this? Is it a delicacy from your country?¡± Lauren nodded as she handed out the delicately wrapped food in her hands. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is our representative delicacy¡ªroast duck! You guys have to try it.. This is something you can only eat here!¡± Chapter 372 - Enemy

Chapter 372: Enemy

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio This was something that Lauren had specially instructed the chef of Evesting Legacy to work overtime to deliver. Lauren knew that for these hosts, what they wanted was actually very simple. Since Lauren wanted to thank them, she had to give them something that they could not get. The first thing that entered Lauren¡¯s mind was the delicious food. Many people could not buy Evesting Legacy¡¯s roasted duck even if they queued up in advance. Therefore, Lauren felt that this food was the best way to express her gratitude. Lauren handed over the delicately wrapped and steaming roasted duck to the hosts. Everyone had a curious and smiling expression on their faces as they took the roasted duck from Lauren. When Lauren ced the roasted duck in the hands of thest girl, the girl unwillingly picked up the bag with two fingers, she seemed to dislike it. ¡°You woke me up from my bed in the middle of the night and gave me this little thing. How embarrassing!¡± This girl spoke English with a slight ent, but Lauren could still understand it clearly. She recognized this girl. Her name was Noah. During the first video conference between Lauren and the hosts, Noah had raised an objection, saying that Lauren should not directly use other people¡¯s mantras. As usual, Noah was not easy to get along with. Of course, Lauren did not do anything. She directly ignored Noah¡¯s attitude. The other hosts, who smelled the tempting aroma of roasted duck, thanked her one after another. ¡°Thank you, Lauren. When I go back, I will definitely share this food with my family.¡± ¡°Me too! I¡¯ve heard that the cuisine from your country is very famous. I¡¯ve seen a lot of it on the Inte. This time, I can finally taste it for myself.¡± Lauren smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you guys are having a good time. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, you¡¯re wee toe often!¡± David said, ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing if we get together often. This proves that there are some missions that need our help in order toplete.¡± Another host chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right. We usually only get together when things are more critical. So, it¡¯s better to have fewer asions like this.¡± Lauren suddenly remembered something even more important. It was much more important than the roast duck! She told the hosts about the huge rose that she had found today. She also told them about the rose that she had found a few times before. Previously, she had only told David, but since everyone was here, perhaps she could listen to their opinions. ¡°Rose? Isn¡¯t this kind of flower verymon? It shouldn¡¯t be surprising to see it three or four times.¡± Noah seemed to be getting impatient from waiting, She raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°That might not be the case. Somerger organizations will usually have their own iconic things. Just like Lauren said, she will find this kind of rose every time shepletes a mission. It¡¯s difficult for us not to associate it with certain things,¡± another female host said. This female host¡¯s name was Kelly. She was the second oldest host, two years younger than David, and was currently in university. She was a slightly plump girl. She was usually very quiet, but when she opened her mouth, her logic was sound and her voice was loud and clear. ¡°Lagree with what Kelly said. The rose has appeared in front of Lauren time and time again. It might be a provocation or to attract our attention,¡± David said, ¡°This situation is a bit like what happened more than ten years ago.¡± ¡°More than ten years ago? What happened at that time?¡± Lauren was only four and a half years old this year. She was not even five years old yet. She naturally did not know about what happened more than ten years ago, but when she heard what David said, it seemed like there was some inside information. David seemed to be trying hard to recall, then he said, ¡°Actually, more than ten years ago, we had a very big enemy. At that time, I still don¡¯t remember it clearly, but I vaguely remember that my father once fought with him. After this powerful enemy was defeated, he disappeared without a trace. But before that, he would deliberately cause all kinds of incidents just to provoke my father. So many years have passed, but there is still no information about him.¡± ¡°However, ording to my father, this enemy is only hiding. One day, he will reappear. When he does, he will definitely be even stronger. That¡¯s why my father nurtured so many hosts to prevent this day from happening.¡± Chapter 373 - Sins

Chapter 373: Sins

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s just a few roses. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯r afraid of. There are already so many hosts and systems on Earth. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. I don¡¯t want to be trapped in here any longer!¡± Noah said. Lauren had no other information at the moment, so everyone just got ready to leave. ¡°Lauren, don¡¯t be afraid. If something like this happens in the future, feel free to contact us. We will do our best to help you,¡± one of the hosts said. Lauren nodded her head to express her gratitude to everyone. Then, just like how they had arrived, they silently disappeared from her spiritual consciousness. Lauren¡¯s mind was once again at peace. Only the sound of Divine Nine¡¯s tail gently brushing against the table could be heard. Lauren sat down on the sofa in her spiritual consciousness. She had busied herself for the whole afternoon, but now she could finally have a good rest. Now, both her physical body and her spiritual consciousness could rest. ¡°Divine Nine, do you know about the incident David mentioned that happened more than ten years ago?¡± System Divine Nine replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Actually, I¡¯m only five years old in terms of real-world time. This matter is probably only known to my eldest brother, second sister, and the two oldest hosts. Theter hosts and systems, including us, are not aware of it.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± However, she still found the recent events very strange. Perhaps it was like what David had said: this was a provocation from some organization or big shot hidden in the dark. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the car, Lauren.¡± The next moment, Lauren felt like her body was lifted into the air. She casually plucked at the System Divine Nine¡¯s white fur and jumped off the sofa. ¡°Divine Nine, I¡¯m heading off!¡± Then, she quickly crawled out of her spiritual consciousness. She realized that she was being carried by Franklin into the Torres mansion. Lauren opened her eyes and said, ¡°Franklin! I¡¯m awake!¡± ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± ¡°No, I was just pretending to sleep just now. I just wanted you to hug me!¡± she said coquettishly. Upon hearing Lauren¡¯s teasing words, Franklin smiled and tightened his grip on her arm. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll hug you.¡± Lauren felt very safe in Franklin¡¯s arms. She had not enjoyed this happiness for long before Franklin¡¯s next sentence took it away from her. ¡°Oh right, Lauren, we need to pack up tonight. We¡¯re going to the temple this weekend to celebrate Lent with Grandma.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Lent? Does that mean there¡¯ll be no meat to eat?¡± Franklin could not help butugh. ¡°Yes, Lent means that you can only eat vegetarian food. It¡¯s to clear away the evil creatures in your body. Grandma has been eating vegetarian food and chanting prayers all year round. She feels that eating meat would take the fear and dread of these animals when they were killed in life into her body.¡± Franklin¡¯s legs were long and his steps were big. He quickly walked to the living room and ced Lauren on the sofa. Her calves were dangling in the air as she kicked and stomped. ¡°Only people who don¡¯t do bad things will not be guilty.¡± She had to eat two more pieces of meat tonight because she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat meat at the temple. It was quiet in the living room. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Hayes?¡± Mr. Hayes would usually prepare a delicious meal for Lauren ande to greet her as soon as she arrived home. Why wasn¡¯t he here today? Franklin poured two sses of water and handed one to Lauren. ¡°Mr. Hayes went to the temple early. He always goes there early every year.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± suddenly, the phone in the Torres mansion rang. It was right next to Lauren, so she picked it up immediately. Speak of the devil. It was actually Mr. Hayes. ¡°Mtr. Hayes! I missed you so much!¡± ¡°Miss Lauren, I was just looking for you.¡± ¡°Looking for me? Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Thave a card with a phone number written on it that I didn¡¯t bring over. I need that phone number now. It¡¯s in the drawer in my room. Miss Lauren, can you help me get it and give me the phone number?¡± ¡°Oh, Tl go right now. Mr. Hayes, don¡¯t hang up!¡± Then, Lauren ran to Mr. Hayes¡¯ room with the phone in her hand. ¡®There were very few things in Mr. Hayes¡¯ room, and he always wore the same clothes. It was hard to imagine that Mr. Hayes had been living here for more than 20 years. Lauren¡¯s room was probably messier than Mr. Hayes¡¯ room after she spent half an hour in it. She found the drawer under Mr. Hayes¡¯ guidance, opened it, and quickly saw the phone number he needed. After she gave Mr. Hayes the phone number, she was about to close the drawer when she suddenly saw something and was stunned for a moment.. Chapter 374 - Jewelry Box

Chapter 374: Jewelry Box

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After hanging up, Lauren ced the phone on top of the cab. ¡®What she saw was an exquisite and expensive jewelry box. This was not the first time she had seen it. Mr. Hayes happened to be holding it when she entered his room once. However, at that time, she remembered that he very quickly ced the jewelry box back into the drawer. Lauren did not want to think too much about it, but she had no choice but to. The jewelry box was filled with roses. Was it really a coincidence? Or was Mr. Hayes rted to all these things? But even Lauren felt that this idea of hers was a little ridiculous. ¡°Lauren, have you found it?¡± Franklin¡¯s voice came from outside. Lauren panicked for a moment before quickly putting down the jewelry box in her hand. Before closing the drawer, she took another look at the box and carefully memorized every part of it. ¡°Since Mr. Hayes isn¡¯t here tonight, It¡¯s just the two of us. Let¡¯s go out and eat,¡± Franklin said. ¡°Oh, okay. What about Quinn?¡± ¡°Quinn is currently attending an event at another ce. He¡¯ll be back tomorrow night to go to the temple with us.¡± For dinner, Franklin brought her to eat her favorite burger and French fries. However, Lauren looked a little listless while eating. Franklin had never been interested in this type of food. He forced himself to swallow a mouthful of Coca-C. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lauren? Don¡¯t you usually like to eat these? Why do you look like you don¡¯t have an appetite today?¡± Franklin asked. She definitely couldn¡¯t tell Franklin about the rose. He wouldn¡¯t be able to help much anyway, but¡­ ¡°Franklin, do you know anything else about Mr. Hayes?¡± Lauren inquired. ¡°Anything else? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well¡­when did Mr. Hayese to the Torres family?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. Anyway, Mr. Hayes was already there when I was born.¡± ¡°How did he get here?¡± ¡°Grandma brought him here. Lauren, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Why are you suddenly so interested in Mr. Hayes? If you¡¯re interested, you can ask him yourself.¡± Lauren bit into a French Fry. ¡°Ijust think it¡¯s a little strange.¡± ¡°How is it strange?¡± ¡°Mr. Hayes has been with the Torres family for so many years, but he has never mentioned any rtives or friends. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? And his room is so empty. There¡¯s something¡­out of ce about it.¡± ¡°It could just be a personal habit.¡± It seemed that Franklin really didn¡¯t know anything useful, so Lauren gave up and just focused on eating her food. Love and good food should not go to waste! After she was full, she still had to pack up after returning home. She was leaving for the temple the next day. This was the second time she would meet Grandma. She was still a little nervous and afraid. Although she felt that she just needed to be herself, she liked the life of the Torres family very much and did not want to cause any trouble. After returning home, Lauren packed her things and went to bed early. She had expended a lot of energy today, and Divine Nine was also quiet in her spiritual consciousness. She was not as excited as usual. The next morning, Lauren was supposed to go to ss, but she could not get up. Her eyelids were heavy and her body felt weak. Franklin reached out his hand and touched Lauren¡¯s head. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever, do you? Where do you feel ufortable, Lauren?¡± Lauren was lying under the nket, and only her head was exposed. Her seaweed -like ck hair was spread on the pillow. ¡°I don¡¯t feel ufortable. I just don¡¯t have any strength in my body.¡± She tried to clench her fist, but she didn¡¯t have any strength at all, as if her body was not under her control. ¡°Maybe I tired myself out too much yesterday.¡± ¡°Then you should rest at home today. I¡¯ll help you apply for leave from school.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Thank you, Franklin!¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t go to work today either. I¡¯ll just work from home. I¡¯ll be in the study room. If you need anything, just call me.¡± After that, Franklin tucked Lauren in and covered her up. ¡°It¡¯s almost summer. You don¡¯t have to cover me so tightly.¡± ¡°No, what if you catch a cold? It¡¯s better to cover you.. Chapter 375 - Group Photo

Chapter 375: Group Photo

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Looking at Franklin who was so nervous about her, Lauren smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± After Franklin left, Lauren narrowed her eyes and rested for a while until she felt better. She went into her spiritual consciousness and found Divine Nine lying listlessly on the sofa, half-squinting. ¡°Divine Nine, what¡¯s wrong?¡± [System Divine Nine: Nothing. I just don¡¯t seem to have any energy.] ¡°I feel the same today. Could it be that we used up too much strength yesterday?¡± [System Divine Nine: It¡¯s possible. Fortunately, there are no new missions for now.] Therefore, Laurenid down with Divine Nine in her spiritual consciousness world. It was not until Quinn, who had rushed back from somewhere else, heard that Lauren was not feeling well that he came to visit her in her room. ¡°Lauren, are you alright? I heard from Franklin that you¡¯re not feeling well today.¡± Lauren opened her eyes when she heard Quinn¡¯s voice. After lying down for a whole day, she didn¡¯t move much except for eating, and felt that she had regained some of her strength. ¡°Quinn, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Yes, Franklin kept telling me toe back as soon as I¡¯m done with work. Are you feeling better? We have to drive for a few hours tonight.¡± ¡°Lam feeling much better already! I have already packed my luggagest night.¡± She pointed at the small pink suitcase in the corner. ¡°If you need anything, just buy it. It¡¯s more important to be careful with what you do and say. When Grandma is around, you won¡¯t be as free as you are now.¡± ¡°know, Quinn. Franklin has told me many times. I will be careful.¡± Bryce came home after ss in the night. Then, the three siblings drove to the temple together. Franklin drove while Quinn sat in the passenger seat, and Bryce and Lauren sat in the back seat. Now that the three brothers of the Torres family had their heavenly eyes opened and they had been with Lauren for so long, they were already used to these ghosts. Hence, the three of them could discuss these ghosts by the roadside now. ¡°Those two on the roadside must have been mother and son when they were alive. Just by looking at them, you can see that their facial features are very simr,¡± said Quinn. ¡°That¡¯s true. Quinn, look at that old man under the willow tree over there. Doesn¡¯t he look like an actor who passed away a few years ago?¡± ¡°Indeed, he does look a little simr. Lauren, can I go get an autograph?¡± Lauren was speechless. ¡°It seems like the mortal world is quite lively. When people start to take a break, these ghosts will appear.¡± Lauren was touched as she looked at them happily discussing the things that they used to be afraid of. Initially, Lauren thought that she had to fight alone. However, she did not expect that she already had threerades who fought alongside her, and these three were her brothers. ¡®This made her feel a lot more at ease. It was as if she finally had a real family. She did not have to worry about being sent away again. Franklin had always been very serious when he was driving. asionally, he would chime in with a few words. However, it was Bryce and Lauren who were bickering most of the time. This was the first time the siblings had gotten along in harmony with one another. They talked about a lot of things in the past, and Lauren listened with great interest. After driving for about two hours, Franklin drove to the gas station and was ready to fill up the car with fuel. Before he left, Quinn took out his phone. ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve gathered in aplete group. Why don¡¯t we take a photo together?¡± The siblings took the first photo of themselves in the car. Though their faces showed tiredness, they were smiling. By the time they got to the temple, it was almost midnight. ¡°Grandma must be asleep by now, so let¡¯s not disturb her and go straight to our rooms.¡± Inside the temple, the boys¡¯ rooms were on one side and the girls¡¯ rooms were on the other. Since they were in the temple, it was not convenient for Franklin to give special care to Lauren. So, he let the people from the temple bring Lauren to the girls¡¯ rooms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Franklin. I will take care of myself.¡± ¡°Remember to call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Lauren was brought to her own room. It was a little shabby. There was only a bed and a table, and even the floor was made of cement. ¡°Lcan see that this is indeed a quiet ce!¡± Lauren washed up casually and went to bed. ¡®The temple staff had repeatedly warned them not to make too much noise so as not to disturb Madame Torres¡¯s sleep. Therefore, Lauren could only wipe her body and go to bed. After sleeping for a whole day, Lauren thought that she would not be able to fall asleep. She did not expect to fall asleep as soon as she touched the pillow. ¡®The next morning, Lauren was woken up by a knock on the door. She looked out of the window. It was not dawn yet, and there was a faintyer of darkness.. Chapter 376 - The Ceremony

Chapter 376: The Ceremony

Lauren had no choice but to remove her nket. She was in a much better state today than she was yesterday. She walked to the door and opened it. The person standing at the door was none other than her grandma, Tina. Tina had already put on her clothes. Even though she was in the temple, she was very well-dressed. She had brought all the jewelry and makeup she needed. The sky had yet to brighten, but the wallmps in the long corridor of the rooms had already been lit. Tina was the only person in front of Lauren. In an instant, Lauren actually felt a little scared. She moved her lips, but she did not call out ¡®grandma¡¯. After all, her first meeting with Tina was not very pleasant. Moreover, Tina did not seem to like her. In that case, she might as well y dumb and act dumb. Fortunately, Tina did not give her a hard time from the start. Instead, she spoke indifferently. ¡°Get up. Lent is a rtively grand event. You need to wake up early to eat vegetarian food and recite prayers.¡± What surprised Lauren was that Tina¡¯s attitude was not too bad. Her tone was reasonably gentle, even though they still did not sound like grandma and granddaughter. Lauren was stunned for a moment when she heard what Tina said. She had just woken up and her brain had yet to activate. ¡°What are you waiting for? Quickly change your clothes and go wash up. I¡¯ll wait for you in the courtyard.¡± Since males were not allowed to enter the girls¡¯ rooms, Tina was the only one who could bring her along. Lauren changed her clothes as quickly as she could in her life. She then brushed her teeth and ran out without even washing her face, afraid that Tina would say that she was taking too long. Fortunately, Tina did not say anything. Considering that it was a temple, the clothes that Lauren brought were simple and the color was not garish. ¡°Your brothers have already woken up an hour earlier to prepare.¡± Lauren could not figure out what Tina was trying to say. Was she implying that she waszy? But Lauren had no idea that she had to wake up so early. Lauren could only silently chant in her heart, ¡°My brothers must be tired!¡± Then, she mindlessly followed Tina forward. When she reached the temple, she realized that not only were Franklin and the others there, but Sean and Maria were there as well. They were surrounded by a group of people dressed in monk robes. It was not quiet inside the temple, but everyone was walking around doing their own things. Therefore, Lauren did not dare to rashly walk around or speak. She remembered her mission this time and was careful with her words and actions. Time seemed to be very tight, so Lauren did not even have the time to greet everyone before the ceremony began. Lauren had never participated in such a ceremony before, so she could only follow everyone step by step. After going through the whole process, it actually took more than an hour. Lauren stood up repeatedly and then knelt down again. Her knees were starting to hurt. Finally, after the monk at the front shook a bell the size of a palm, everyone began to move freely. The tension of the ceremony was gone. Tina went to talk to a senior monk at the front, and Lauren was finally able to escape. She quickly ran to Franklin¡¯s side. This kind of ceremony was very specific. As the men of the Torres family, Franklin and the others stood at the front while Lauren was to stand at the back. When Lauren ran to the front, Franklin was supporting his mother, Maria. Lauren asked nervously, ¡°What happened to Mom?¡± Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other for some time, she didn¡¯t feel Maria was a stranger to her. In fact, she missed her very much. Maria¡¯s lips were a little pale, and there were beads of sweat on her forehead. Sean and Franklin were supporting Maria on both sides. Although she wasn¡¯t feeling well, she still forced herself to answer Lauren¡¯s question. ¡°Lauren, I am fine, just a little tired.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk for a while. Let¡¯s go to the next room and have a rest.¡± Maria nodded, and the two men helped her to the side. Quinn, Bryce, and Lauren also followed behind. Maria was half-lying on a soft chair, but before they could speak to her, Tina came in again. ¡°The ceremony is about to begin. We can¡¯t waste any more time. Let Mr. Hayes stay here and take care of Maria. The rest of you, follow me out to continue the ceremony.¡± Sean and Franklin, the eldest son and grandson of Tina, could not miss the ceremony. They knew that they had no right to speak in front of her. So, even though they were worried about Maria, they could only turn around and leave. If it was Mr. Hayes who came in to take care of Maria.. Chapter 377 - Pills Chapter 377: Pills When Mr. Hayes entered the room, Lauren came face to face with him. ¡°Mr. Hayes, are you feeling unwell? Why do you look so paletely?¡± Mr. Hayes shook his head slightly. ¡°Oh, maybe it¡¯s because of Lent. Miss Torres, don¡¯t worry about me. I just need to rest for a while.¡± ¡°Mr. Hayes, how many times have I told you? Just let someone else do the job. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± said Franklin. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m in charge of these things every year. I don¡¯t feelfortable handing them over to someone else. Master Franklin and Miss Torres, please go. The old madam won¡¯t be happy if you¡¯rete.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then, Mr. Hayes,¡± said Franklin with a nod. Then, they went out to continue the ceremony. The monk in front of them was mumbling something, and a long table was filled with all kinds of vegetarian food. Mr. Hayes was the one who ordered and cooked all the food. Although they were all vegetarian food, they looked, smelled, and tasted good. This was a great temptation for Lauren, who had not eaten breakfast yet. Just as Lauren was kneeling and bowing, wondering when she would be able to have breakfast, Mr. Hayes¡¯ shout suddenly came from the room where Maria was resting. ¡°Someonee quickly! Mrs. Torres has fainted!¡± Sean was the first to react and immediately ran over. Franklin, Quinn, and a few others followed closely behind. Lauren did not fall behind either. When she arrived in the next room, Maria was lying on the sofa, her lips were white and her chest was heaving heavily. Sean was about to go up and pick Maria up when Lauren shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move yet! Lie Mom t first.¡± At the moment when everyone was nervous, Lauren¡¯s tone was so calm that it made everyone obey what she said. Sean listened to Lauren¡¯s instruction andy Maria t on the sofa. Franklin was urgently contacting the nearest hospital. Maria had notpletely fainted and she was still slightly conscious. Bryce and Quinn fanned their mom so that there was better air cirction. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Just lie down. The ambnce will be here soon.¡± Maria looked like she was about to faint, but her hands kept moving as if she was looking for something. ¡°Medicine¡­medicine,¡± Maria said in a low voice. ¡°What do you want?¡± Maria asked in a very low voice. Sean could only hear what Maria was saying by cing his ear next to Maria¡¯s mouth. ¡°Medicine¡­¡± ¡°Is there something in Mom¡¯s pocket? I saw her hand reaching there.¡± Sean reached into the pocket of Maria¡¯s jacket and took out a small box. He raised his head to look at everyone and opened the box. Inside was the pill that Lauren had given to Maria at that time. When she saw the pill, Lauren was surprised for a moment. She did not expect that Maria would really carry the pill with her. To be honest, she had forgotten about the existence of this pill at that critical moment just now. Yes, this was a pill that could bring the dead back to life! ¡°Maria, what¡­what is this thing?¡± Sean looked at the pill that seemed to be glowing. He was confused and a little afraid. The monks behind him were also whispering to each other. Tina was standing next to Bryce at that moment. Although she was still expressionless, the movement of the bead chain in her hand showed that she was also very nervous. Maria did not have the strength to answer Sean¡¯s question. Instead, she reached out for the pill, as if she was about to pick it up. ¡°You can¡¯t take it. Where did this medicinee from? Why don¡¯t I know about It?¡± ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve never seen this medicine before? Then why is it with Mom?¡± Franklin asked with a frown. ¡°The medicine mom took went through your hands. How did she get the medicine that you¡¯ve never seen before?¡± Holding the pill in one hand, Sean looked at Maria¡¯s pale lips and face. A man in his fifties who had once dominated themercial world was at a loss at this moment. Maria was still reaching out for the pill. ¡°I gave it to her!¡± Lauren¡¯s crisp voice suddenly rang out. ¡°If you don¡¯t want anything to happen to Mom, let her take this pill.¡± Sean was not the only one who was shocked this time, Franklin and his brothers were shocked as well. Then, Tina reprimanded before Franklin and his brothers could speak. ¡°Nonsense! Do you think you can just casually use this pill?¡±. Chapter 378 - Poisoned?

Chapter 378: Poisoned?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio All the noise and discussion ended when Tina started to talk. ¡°Maria, Mom is right. This medicine¡­hasn¡¯t been tested by a doctor. Let¡¯s not talk about whether it¡¯s effective or not. What if¡­it¡¯s poisoned?¡± Sean tightened his grip on the velvet box, the pilly quietly in the middle, emitting a soft and faint luster. However, it made people unable to take their eyes off it. Maria¡¯s hand, which had been reaching out for the pill, seemed to be unable to hold on any longer. It fell straight down onto the sofa. Maria¡¯s chest, which had been heaving up and down violently at the beginning, stopped moving. She closed her eyes and looked like a doll that had suddenly lost its vitality. Her face was pale. The early morning sunlight shone in, making her face even paler. ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± ¡°Maria!¡± In an instant, the room was filled with screams, exmations, the sound of people walking around, and the anxious voice of Franklin on the phone. Franklin hung up the phone and ran back to where his mum was. ¡°How is it? How long will it take for the doctor and the others to arrive?¡± ¡°Not so fast. The nearest hospital is still an hour away. Why didn¡¯t you bring our family doctor with you when you knew mom¡¯s condition was so dangerous?¡± ¡°This is not the time to talk about this. Let¡¯s see how we can save Mom first!¡± Lauren took a step forward and grabbed the pill. ¡°Give this pill to Mom, and she will wake up!¡± After saying this, Lauren took the pill and was about to feed it to Maria. Sean frowned and waved Lauren¡¯s hand away. ¡°No!¡± Sean¡¯s expression was very serious. When he looked at Lauren, he seemed to think that she was a troublemaker. If it had been anything else, Lauren might have backed down. But not on this matter where it concerned Maria¡¯s life. After being pushed aside by Sean, Lauren ignored him and went forward. ¡°Franklin and Quinn, discipline her!¡± At this moment, Sean did not have much patience. ¡°Dad¡­maybe Lauren¡¯s pills will work. Why don¡¯t you¡­let Mom try it?¡± As if he had just heard a fairy tale, Sean lifted his head and looked at Franklin. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. This is the only solution now,¡± Franklin said as he looked at Maria ¡°Also, I believe in Lauren.¡± Quinn nodded as well. He rarely spoke when there was Franklin around because what he said wouldn¡¯t have any influence. However, at this moment, he said, ¡°I believe in Lauren as well.¡± ¡°Me too. Since Lauren said that it¡¯s okay, then it¡¯s okay,¡± Bryce also chimed in when he saw that his two older brothers spoke their minds. Looking at Sean who was still hesitating as if he was trying to avoid conflict with Tina, Franklin urged, ¡°Dad, Mom is in great danger, we don¡¯t have time to think.¡± Lauren stood there with the pill in her hand. She didn¡¯t know if it was poison or an antidote. Sean hesitated as he loved his wife dearly. But in the end, he picked up the pill and put it into Maria¡¯s mouth with trembling hands. At first, Sean thought that it would be difficult for Maria to swallow such a big pill. To his surprise, the pill seemed to have its own consciousness. As soon as he put it into Maria¡¯s mouth, the pill melted and a faint fragrance instantly filled the room. Outside the window, there was the cry of an unknown bird. Everyone held their breath at this moment as if they were waiting for a miracle to happen. However, the miracle didn¡¯t happen. Everyone waited as the pillpletely dissolved in Maria¡¯s mouth. A few minutes passed, but Maria Julian still showed no signs of waking up. Not only did she not wake up, but her originally pale face suddenly turned ck and purple. She looked a little scary. ¡°What kind of medicine did she take? Why does her condition look more serious?¡± ¡°Is it poison? It looks like she has been poisoned.¡± Some people at the back were whispering to each other, and everyone in the room could hear them clearly. Lauren had never used this revival pill before. This was also the first time she had seen such a situation. She did not know if it was normal or not. However, the gifts given by the system had never caused any problem. Therefore, Lauren was only surprised for a moment when she saw Maria. But she quickly calmed down. ¡®The others were not as calm as Lauren, especially those from the Torres family. Sean stood up with sweat all over his forehead. ¡°No, we can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing. We¡¯ll drive there to save time.¡± Then he picked up Maria and walked out of the door. Franklin and the others followed after him, Lauren wanted to follow too, but she was stopped by Tina.. Chapter 379 - Vomit Blood

Chapter 379: Vomit Blood

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Don¡¯t go. Your father probably doesn¡¯t want to see you right now.¡± Lauren was held back by Tina as she watched her parents and three older brothers, who were her closest blood rtives, walk further and further away from her. She shouted, ¡°Brother!¡± She did not know which brother she was calling out to. Rather, she just hoped that the three brothers who had risked their lives with her, who hated her at first but trusted herter on, would continue to believe in her. However, no one turned back. Lauren¡¯s heart instantly sank. However, her white watch rang with a familiar ringtone in the next second. ¡®The moment she lowered her head to look at her watch, tears fell from her eyes. Quinn¡¯s profile picture appeared on the screen of the watch. His profile picture was a selfie that he took using her watch. He was wearing a cute headband, looking very childish. Lauren picked up the call. ¡°Lauren, we were too anxious just now. We¡¯ll take mom to the hospital first ande back to pick you upter.¡± There was a lot of noise on Quinn¡¯s end. There was the sound of the car door opening as well as Sean¡¯s anxious voice. Before Lauren could answer, she heard Franklin¡¯s voiceing from the other end of the line. ¡°There¡¯s not enough space for one car. Quinn, drive another car and pick Lauren up. She¡¯ll definitely be scared if she¡¯s there alone.¡± Lauren¡¯s tears were now falling like broken beads when she heard what Franklin said over the phone. A momentter, running footsteps could be heard. Lauren looked up and saw Quinn running towards her, his fringe swaying as he ran. Quinn reached out his hand to Lauren. ¡°Come on, Mom would love to have you around.¡± Quinn¡¯s hand offered not only to take her to the hospital, but also to wee her into aplete home. Lauren put her small hand in Quinn¡¯s big hand, and the two of them hurried away. Lauren, Quinn, and Bryce sat in the second car, and they followed Franklin¡¯s car that was in front of them. However, halfway through the journey, Franklin suddenly pulled over. ¡°Why did he stop?¡± Just like Franklin, Quinn slowed down and stopped the car on the side of the road. As soon as the car was parked, Quinn and the others rushed into the car to see what was going on. However, to their surprise, Maria was already awake in the car! ¡®The window of the car had already been rolled down for some fresh air. Maria, who was sitting in the car, was not only awake, but she could also sit up by herself. The dark purple on her face had also faded, and was reced with a rosy glow that had not been seen for a long time. Quinn asked, ¡°This¡­Mom?¡± Maria nodded and got out of the car. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Lauren called out as well. This was the first time she had seen a healthy Maria. She was agile and her face was rosy. She was no different from a normal person. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mom suddenly vomited a mouthful of ck blood in the car just now. Dad and I were scared, but after a while, she woke up and her face looked much better.¡± Sean stood next to Maria. His face was much calmer, and there was still disbelief on his face. ¡°Maria, are you okay? How do you feel now? You vomited so much blood just now¡­¡± Maria shook her head and took a deep breath of fresh air. ¡°I feel very energetic now, Sean. I haven¡¯t felt like this for many years.¡± Maria squatted down and looked at Lauren. ¡°Lauren, thank you. I listened to you and took the medicine you gave me with me. It saved my life this time.¡± Maria¡¯s hand gently caressed Lauren¡¯s hair. In an instant, she fell into Maria¡¯s arms. Tears gushed out of her eyes again. Maria had always believed in her. Maria and Lauren were both crying. They hugged each other on the street and cried together. In the end, Lauren was embarrassed. She sniffed and looked up to see Sean, Franklin, Quinn, and Bryce standing in a row, looking at her and Maria. Mhm¡­ It was obviously a touching scene, but it was suddenly a little awkward. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go to the hospital for another check-up, just in case,¡± suggested Franklin. Lauren held onto Maria¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Yes, Mom, Franklin is right. Let¡¯s go to the hospital for another check-up.¡± Maria was in a good mood now. She smiled naturally andfortably. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Maria sat in the car. Just as Sean wanted to sit in the back seat with Maria, she waved her hand. ¡°Tm not sitting with you. I want Lauren to sit with me.¡± Sean was speechless. From the moment Lauren was born, he knew this day woulde!!! Chapter 380 - Rebellious Phase

Chapter 380: Rebellious Phase

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Things went smoothly after that. After they went to the hospital, the doctor arranged a full check-up on Maria¡¯s body and found that her physical condition was much better than before. ¡°Although the root of the illness was still there when she gave birth, she was much better. Now that she has recuperated, she can continue to live a normal life.¡± The doctor looked at Maria¡¯s physical examination report and was stunned for a long time. ¡°How can it be so magical? I¡¯ve been a doctor for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen such a situation. How did you do it?¡± Everyone was also stunned when they heard the doctor¡¯s question. It was definitely impossible for Franklin to tell the doctor about the pill. Therefore, in order to avoid trouble, Franklin chose his words selectively. ¡°On the way to the hospital, my mother vomited a huge mouthful of blood that was ck in color. It¡¯s possible that she vomited out the poison in her body.¡± ¡°Poison? But your mother wasn¡¯t poisoned. That¡¯s amazing. But no matter what, as long as her body recovers, she¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll prescribe some more medicine for her to continue taking. Her body still needs to recover day by day. But she¡¯s much better now and she can basically travel freely like a normal persor Maria was the happiest when she heard what the doctor said. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Maria sat on a chair while Lauren stood by her side and was held tightly in her arms. After leaving the hospital, the Torres family members were in an unprecedentedly good mood. Especially Sean. They had never seen their father smile in this manner. Just as they were standing outside the hospital door, ready to enjoy the moment, Bryce suddenly said, ¡°We forgot something. What are we going to do about Grandma?¡± Everyone suddenly realized that they had forgotten about the temple. Franklin picked up his phone. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let me call Grandma and tell her about the situation. We can still make it back in time to attend the ceremony in the afternoon. Grandma will definitely be happy to know that Mom is fine.¡± However, Maria held onto Franklin¡¯s hand and stopped him from making the call. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Franklin thought that Maria was not feeling well, but he saw that Maria looked normal and even a little nervous. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for our family to get together. Why don¡¯t we go y by ourselves today? Don¡¯t tell your Grandma that I¡¯ve fully recovered. Just tell her that I¡¯m still lying in the hospital and all of you are staying by my side. This way, we¡¯ll have an undisturbed afternoon!¡± Everyone was surprised to hear this from Maria. Lauren raised her head to look at Maria and noticed that there was a hint of slyness on her face. Lauren thought to herself, ¡®When my mother was young, she must have been a very yful girl. She could even make up such a ¡°white elephant¡¯ lie. I really like this lie. If Grandma found out that she was fine, she would definitely ask them to go back to the temple. The ceremony was too boring. Lauren did not want to go back at all! Franklin did not expect his mother to propose this. In his heart, Maria was a quiet person. Ever since she married into the Torres family, she did not seem to do anything ording to her own wishes. She would do whatever her husband and Grandma said. He was surprised that she had suggested this today. However, he was willing to tell this lie to his Grandma. He had never done anything rebellious since he was young, let alone disobey his Grandma. At the age of twenty-something, he actually felt excited that he was going to lie. Franklin exined the situation to Tina in a normal tone over the phone. He told her that they had to stay at the hospital. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. This ceremony is so important. Grandma, please continue toplete it.¡± Although no one could see it, Franklin had to admit that his palms were still slightly sweaty. ¡®Then, he hung up the phone, looking as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden. ¡°All done!¡± Franklin held and shook his mobile phone, there was a child-like smile on his face. Looking at Franklin, Lauren, Quinn, and Bryce smiled. They hadn¡¯t seen this side of Franklin yet. ¡°Well, where are we going? Mom, you haven¡¯t been out for so long.. Where do you want to go?¡± Chapter 381 - Act Like a Father

Chapter 381: Act Like a Father

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Maria looked a little embarrassed when she was asked this question. Quinn said, ¡°Mom, we¡¯re all family. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? Just tell us where you want to go.¡± ¡°Is anywhere fine?¡± Maria asked. ¡°Of course. Our time today belongs to you.¡± Maria held Lauren¡¯s hand with one hand and Bryce¡¯s arm with the other. Franklin and Quinn stood by the side. Finally, she was able to feel the happiness of having her children by her side. ¡°To tell you the truth, I loved going to amusement parks the most when I was young.¡± Her four children were speechless. Maria did not notice anything unusual about her children as she continued to recall her past. ¡°After I was with your father, I no longer dared to show my face in public anymore, not to mention a ce like an amusement park. I was afraid it would affect the Torres Group. After that, I wasn¡¯t in good health, so I never went to the amusement park.¡± Quinn wanted to persuade Maria to go somewhere else. After all, ever since he met Lauren, he had been to the amusement park many times! However, he held it in and didn¡¯t say anything when he heard what Maria said. Therefore, they made their way to the amusement park with great fanfare. Sean looked at the backs of his lovely wife and filial sons, and he roared in his heart! He had raised so many children thatpeted with him for the time with his wife! It was only a few weeks ago and Lauren was back at the amusement park again. Lauren did not feel unfamiliar at all. It was as if she had just met Yulia, who had lost her daughter, here yesterday. At that time, she only had Ben by her side. Her brothers did not like her, and she had never met her parents. However, it had only been two months, and she was already walking around the amusement park hand in hand with her family! Most importantly, she was the one who opened the amusement park! Lauren skipped into the park while muttering, ¡°I am really a winner in life!¡± ¡°What did you say, Lauren?¡± asked Maria as she lowered her head. The golden rays of the sun made Maria¡¯s hair look gentle and radiant. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty, Mom,¡± said Lauren as she blinked her eyes slowly. Maria did not expect Lauren¡¯s answer. She bent down patiently and touched Lauren¡¯s face. ¡°Lauren is also very good-looking. Your eyes are round and your mouth is pink.¡± Quinn crossed his arms in front of his chest. He had bought a mask and sunsses before entering the amusement park and wrapped himself up tightly. ¡°Indeed, we all inherited mom¡¯s good qualities. We¡¯re all pretty good-looking.¡± Sean, who was listening from the side, was unhappy. ¡°You little brat, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t you have any credit for me that you guys are so good-looking?¡± Bryce and Quinn looked at each other and shook their heads. Sean was speechless. He realized now that his sons were working together against him. Lauren had yed all the activities at Star Dream Amusement Park that she was allowed to based on her age and height. Lauren was unable to y other activities such as the roller coasters and the turbo drop, which were more exciting. However, the gentle-looking Maria liked these activities the most. Bryce said, ¡°Lauren can¡¯t y with us, so what should we do?¡± Maria replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? Your Dad doesn¡¯t like them either. Just let Lauren and him wait outside.¡± Sean, who used to be dominated by others most of the time, was actually a little nervous at this moment. ¡°Hey.¡± However, Maria had already brought her sons on the roller coaster. Sean had no choice but to withdraw his hand and stand awkwardly next to Lauren. Lauren did not take the initiative to speak. At this moment, Sean felt that his palms were a little sweaty. He did not trust Lauren and even said some harsh words at the temple this morning. The awkwardness at this moment was probably his punishment. ¡°Cotton candy, popcorn, ice cream¡­¡± There were people wearing doll costumes hawking at the snack bar. Sean remembered that Franklin had specifically called him earlier and told him not to buy ice cream for Lauren. At that time, he felt that the call was meaningless. After all, at that time, he thought that he would never be so intimate with Lauren as to buy her ice cream. However, at this moment, he suddenly felt grateful for the call. ¡°Lauren, do you want to eat ice cream? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Lauren shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t eat it. My brother will be angry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your brother. I¡¯m his father. If he scolds you, I¡¯ll scold him.¡± At this moment, the roller coaster rushed down from the highest point. All kinds of screams resounded through the sky. Lauren¡¯s mouth moved, but her voice was drowned out by the screams. ¡°Lauren, what did you say?¡± Lauren pursed her lips and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re my father too.. Why don¡¯t you act like one?¡± Chapter 382 - Fluctuations

Chapter 382: Fluctuations

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In the end, Sean went to buy ice cream for Lauren. Lauren looked at the strawberry-vored ice cream in front of her and swallowed her saliva. In the next second, the ice cream was taken away by arge hand. Following that, she heard Franklin¡¯s voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you can¡¯t eat ice cream? Why did you eat it again?¡± ¡®Hmph, I knew Franklin would stop me in time!¡¯ Lauren thought to herself. Before Lauren could exin, Sean said, ¡°I bought it for Lauren. If you want to scold someone, just scold me. Besides, it¡¯s not a big deal for a kid to eat ice cream.¡± After saying that, Sean wanted to get back the ice cream. Being a tall man, Franklin dodged it in an instant. ¡°Dad, Lauren just had diarrhea a few days ago because she ate ice cream. She usually likes to eat meat, so she has gastrointestinal problems. So, it¡¯s very important to strictly control it.¡± ¡®Then, Franklin handed the ice cream to Bryce. Bryce bit the ice cream spoon in his mouth and opened the lid of the ice cream. He showed an embarrassed but gloating expression to Lauren. ¡°Oh¡­I see. In that case, she should eat less.¡± After listening to Franklin¡¯s exnation, the initial arrogance that Sean had towards his son immediately weakened. Maria¡¯s hair was a little messy after the roller coaster ride. Her expression was rxed, and she looked as if she was sixteen again. She raised her hand. Her skin was pale, and had not seen the sun for many years. ¡°Next activity! Franklin and the others apanied Maria to all the amusement facilities in the afternoon, Sean indirectly got a lot of opportunities to be alone with Lauren. ¡°Lauren¡­¡± Sean called out to Lauren again. At that moment, Lauren¡¯s mind was filled with a series of ¡°ding ding ding ding¡± sounds. This sound would only appear when there was a mission notification. However, it was never as loud as it was now. The soundsted for more than ten seconds. Lauren felt like her head was about to explode. ¡®When the voice disappeared, Lauren immediately summoned Divine Nine. ¡°Divine Nine, what¡¯s going on?¡± [system Divine Nine: I don¡¯t know either. Something happened to the parent system just now. All of us felt a strong fluctuation.] ¡°What should we do then? Is there anything I can help you with?¡± [system Divine Nine: I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on. Host, I might make a trip back to my parent system to see what¡¯s going on.] ¡°Alright, Divine Nine, hurry up and go!¡± In the next second, Divine Nine disappeared. ¡°Lauren, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lauren was suddenly pulled back to the real world by various sounds. The ten-odd seconds of continuous high-pitched voices seemed to be just a dream. However, Divine Nine¡¯s disappearance told her that this was not a dream. It was past five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The sky above them was clear, but there wereyers of dark clouds on the distant mountains, as though pressing down on the city and threatening to destroy it. ¡°Look at the dark clouds over there. It looks like it¡¯s going to rain soon. Let¡¯s leave quickly. Mom has just recovered. We can¡¯t get caught in the rain.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± Franklin held onto Maria as they walked in front. Lauren was pulled along by Quinn as they walked forward. She nced at the dark clouds. It would be great if it was really just rain. But why did she have a bad feeling about this? Sean and Bryce were left at the back. Sean watched as Quinn held onto Lauren¡¯s hand so naturally. Then, he recalled the conversation that seemed like strangers he had with Lauren just now. Sean felt a little ufortable. ¡°Dad, What¡¯s wrong? Why are you sighing?¡± So, Sean told Bryce about his troubles. ¡°I¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t believe her today. But¡­a normal person wouldn¡¯t believe a child¡¯s medicine, right?¡± Bryce looked at his father¡¯s rare expression and smiled. He then looked at Tang Lan¡¯s back view. ¡°Dad, Lauren isn¡¯t an ordinary child.¡± ¡°How did you guys get to know Lauren so quickly?¡± Sean was puzzled. He felt as though he had missed out on something very important. ¡°Lauren is a very simple person. As long as you treat her well, she will treat you well.¡± ¡°Even if¡­you don¡¯t treat her well, she will save you because of her righteousness and kindness.¡± Sean was getting confused as he listened. ¡°Save me?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. Anyway, Dad, remember that if you treat her well, she will treat you well.¡± ¡°If I treat her well, she will treat me well. But how can I treat her well?¡± Sean nagged as he pondered over this question. Chapter 383 - Home

Chapter 383: Home

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo StudioEditor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As Maria had just recovered, everyone was worried that her body could not afford to y for too long, so the trip ended today. However, just as they were about to part, another difficult problem arose. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Maria asked Sean. Although they hadn¡¯t decided yet, half of Maria¡¯s body had already stepped into Franklin¡¯s car. It was obvious that she did not want to go back to the vi that she had been resting at. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. There¡¯s not enough time to return to the vi. Why don¡¯t we stay at home for the night?¡± asked Sean. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. It¡¯s settled then. You sit in the back seat, while I apany Franklin.¡± Sean, who was once again abandoned, was speechless. After returning to the Torres family, Lauren could not wait to drag Maria to see her room. ¡°My brothers bought me a lot of nice clothes and shoes. Mom,e and take a look!¡± Maria indulgently let Lauren drag her to her room. Looking at them, Sean didn¡¯t disturb them. Franklin had been very idle today. However, he knew he had to bear the responsibility once this madness was over. He drank a mouthful of water and returned to the study room. Before long, there was a knock on the door. It was Sean. ¡°Dad.¡± Lauren was in the study room next door. The sound of her excitedly introducing her dolls could be heard clearly in the study room. Franklin asked, ¡°Do you hav ¡°Lauren¡­¡± Sean said. Both of them talked at the same time, and it was a little awkward for a moment. They never had a heart-to-heart chat, and theirmunication was only limited to work. Now that they were alone in a room, Sean realized that he was actually a little nervous. He cleared his throat. ¡°Um, the Torres Group¡¯s 50th-anniversary celebration ising up soon, right?¡± Franklin nodded. ¡°Yes, it will be in two weeks.¡± ¡°Oh¡­do you have any ns?¡± ¡°Dad, what ns are you referring to¡­2¡å Sean took a folder and casually flipped through it. ¡°Lauren has been back in the Torres family for a few months. She caused a lot of controversies when she leftst time. She is now back, so the Torres Group has to do a good job as the leadingpany in the country.¡± Sean seemed to have said something, but he also did not seem to have said anything. Franklin was confused. ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡± ¡°We have to formally introduce Lauren. We have to let everyone know that we brought Lauren back in a dignified manner, and she is a member of the Torres family.¡± ¡°Do you really think so?¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s fake? We have to make it grand. Don¡¯t let others look down on us.¡± Franklin was stunned by what Sean said, but he knew the reason. The person that Sean cared about most was his wife, so he hated Lauren initially as his wife was sick at the beginning. But Maria was now cured because of Lauren, so the knot in his heart must have disappeared as a result. ¡°Even if you do not say, I intend to do so.¡± Franklin bowed his head and smiled, ¡°I had intended to hide it from you, but I did not expect that we share the same thought.¡± ¡°But¡­what about grandma? She¡¯ll definitely be there on the 5oth anniversary.¡± ¡°Continue to hide it from your grandma. Let¡¯s do it first and report itter!¡± ¡®The two men raised their hands and gave each other a high five in tacit understanding. After talking to Lauren for the whole night, Maria was a little tired, so she went to bed early. Meanwhile, Laureny on her bed contentedly after spending the whole day with her mother. Ina daze, she realized that she seemed to have forgotten something. Something did not seem right. That¡¯s right! Divine Nine! Divine Nine had said that it was going to look for its father this afternoon, but it had not returned yet. Lauren dived into her spiritual consciousness to check again, but she did not find any trace of Divine Nine. Lauren closed her eyes and tried to sense Divine Nine, but she could not. It seemed that the location of Divine Nine had already exceeded the range of Lauren¡¯s senses. ¡®Without Divine Nine, Lauren¡¯s heart suddenly felt empty. Although she was already very tired, she could not fall asleep after tossing and turning. It began to rain in the middle of the night. It was as if the dark clouds that she had seen in the distance this afternoon had finally arrived above their heads. Thunder rumbled and lightning shed frequently, lighting up Lauren¡¯s room. Lauren stood up and pulled the curtains shut. She saw many ghosts on the road outside. ¡®There were many more ghosts than before. ¡®What was going on? The Torres family had strong energy that logically speaking, these ghosts should not havee near this ce. Lauren recited a spell and stuck a talisman on the window to disperse some of the ghosts. Lauren returned to her bed after she saw the ghosts starting to disperse.. Chapter 384

Chapter 384: GRW

Lauren did not sleep for the entire night. The rain continued to fall as if someone had turned the sea upside down. The rain seemed to fall on the ground with great force, causing the leaves to rustle loudly. During the night, almost the entire family came to Lauren¡¯s room to check on her. They were worried that the thunder would scare her. Franklin and Bryce even met each other on the way, creating a huge joke. Lauren almost could not hold back herughter. But she pretended to be fast asleep so as not to trouble her family. In fact, she took everyone¡¯s concern to mind and kept it in her heart. Sean came with Maria once, and Lauren could hear Maria sobbing in low voice. ¡°Lauren has lived alone outside for so many years, and I don¡¯t know if anyone apanied her when she faced a situation like this. Sean, I feel like I¡¯ve let Lauren down. I gave birth to her, but I didn¡¯t let her have a happy childhood.¡± ¡°Maria, don¡¯t think so. We have indeed let Lauren down, but we didn¡¯t have a choice back then. Now that Lauren is back and your body has recovered, we still have a lot of time to make it up to her in the future.¡± Laureny on her side with her back facing them. Her eyes were closed as if she was sleeping soundly, but she could hear everything they said clearly. After they left, Lauren turned around with tears in her eyes. Without Divine Nine acting as her ¡°stabilizing needle¡± in her spiritual consciousness, Lauren tossed and turned all night without falling asleep. It was as if something was going to happen after she fell asleep. Lauren did not fall asleep until dawn. The rain was still falling and the sky was gloomy. There was still no sign of Divine Nineing back. Lauren¡¯s phone watch, which she had ced on the bedside table, suddenly rang. She was startled by the sound and picked it up to take a look. It was a number that she did not recognize. Moreover, theposition of the number was a little strange. It did not seem to be a local phone number. She pressed the answer button and felt a little uneasy for some reason. ¡°Hello?¡± Lauren spoke first. There was a few seconds of silence on the other end, followed by static. Following that, a strange voice was heard. ¡°Hello, Lauren.¡± It was a terrible voice, as if it was squeezed out of one¡¯s throat. It was hard to tell if it was a man¡¯s or a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Who are you?¡± The sound of electricity could be heard from the other side. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about who I am. I¡¯m just representing everyone and issuing a challenge to you.¡± Lauren turned on the recording function on her watch and asked, ¡°Who is ¡®everyone¡¯?¡± However, the person on the other end of the line did not intend to answer Lauren¡¯s question. ¡°Get ready to face the challenge. We have returned strong. Ghosts will rule the world!¡± Then, the call ended. With a click, the sound of electricity on the other end of the line disappeared. Lauren¡¯s room instantly returned to its usual tranquility, leaving only the sound of raindrops hitting the window. Lauren¡¯s heart was still thumping. The sound just now had really scared her. It made her think of hell. She gulped and then dialed back. Although she was afraid, she hoped that the call would be connected. However, it was not. The electronic voice indicated that the number was invalid. Lauren had no choice but to give up. Then, she reyed the call that she had just recorded for a few seconds. ¡°Ghosts will rule the world...ghosts will rule the world?¡± Lauren silently recited the sentence in her head. Suddenly, she seemed to have caught on to something. She quickly got out of bed and ran to the desk. She took out the pendant that she and Bryce had found at the amusement park¡¯s haunted house. If she remembered correctly... She flipped the pendant over. At the bottom right of the rose, there were three letters: GRW. Lauren¡¯s heart sank. This was not a coincidence, right? She held the pendant in her hand and thought to herself, ¡®I must inform the other hosts. Maybe that ten seconds of nging yesterday was rted to this!¡¯ However, she didn¡¯t know how to contact them! Divine Nine was gone. It was as if she hadpletely lost contact with that world. Just as Lauren was at a loss on what to do, a golden light suddenly shed in her head. Lauren felt as if she was overwhelmed by this sudden burst of energy. She took two steps back and sat down on the bed. This burst of energysted for a few seconds. After enduring the initial shock, Lauren felt rxed. It was as if someone had injected this energy into her blood vessels and flowed through her internal organs. Chapter 385

Chapter 385: A Box

Lauren felt her body warm up a lot. She had been exhausted a while ago and had not been able to lift her spirits. However, she no longer felt tired. Instead, she was filled with energy. Lauren was in a daze. She did not know what was going on. Suddenly, she heard someone talking. She recognized the voice. It was the voice of an olddy who often walked her dog outside. The olddy seemed to beining. ¡°The weather forecast didn¡¯t say it was going to rain so much. Little Money, I can¡¯t take you for a walk today. Let¡¯s watch TV at home.¡± Little Money was the name of the olddy¡¯s dog. Lauren heard Little Money bark twice in a low voice. This was a normal conversation, but what was unusual was...Lauren was surprised that she could hear this conversation. This olddy¡¯s house was a kilometer away from the Torres family, and there were many trees in between. How did she hear it clearly? It was impossible for her spiritual consciousness to reach such a far distance. [System Divine Nine: Host! I¡¯m back!] Divine Nine? When she heard this voice again, Lauren felt tears welling up in her eyes. It was as if she had just met a long-lost family member. Indeed, Divine Nine could be considered her family member. Since she was just over one year old, Divine Nine had been living in her mind. It had not separated from Lauren for even a minute. Divine Nine had been away for more than ten hours this time. This really made Lauren feel anxious about being separated from Divine Nine. She could neither eat nor sleep well. Lauren quickly dived into her spiritual consciousness. ¡°Divine Nine! You¡¯re back!¡± Lauren excitedly searched for traces of Divine Nine, but she did not see it. ¡°I clearly heard a voice just now...Divine Nine!¡± [System Divine Nine: Host, I¡¯m here!] Lauren searched everywhere before she finally found the source of the voice. It was a wooden box that Lauren had never seen before. Lauren picked up the wooden box and shook it twice. [System Divine Nine: Stop shaking! I feel dizzy!] Lauren then stopped shaking. ¡°Divine Nine, how did you...be a box? So miserable.¡± [System Divine Nine: I¡¯m not a box. I¡¯m in the box.] ¡°Inside the box? What are you doing inside? You were so fat when you were a white fox. How did you get inside the box?¡± [System Divine Nine: You¡¯re the fat one!] Even though they were bickering right now, Lauren felt extremely happy. Her little friend had finally returned! [System Divine Nine: I¡¯m currently leveling up.] ¡°Why?¡± [System Divine Nine: I don¡¯t know either. I went to look for my father yesterday and asked him about the source of the voices, but he didn¡¯t tell me. He only said that he wanted to strengthen our configuration, so he leveled up for me. He had also added vitality for you!] ¡°Oh, I see. No wonder I suddenly realized that the range of my spiritual consciousness has expanded a lot. Moreover, my body has be a lot lighter. But...Divine Nine, what will you level up to this time? A tiger?¡± [System Divine Nine: I don¡¯t know. I have to wait patiently.] Lauren nodded. She had not rubbed enough of the white fox¡¯s fur! It was a pity. She sat quietly on the sofa with the wooden box in her hand. ¡°Oh, Divine Nine! I just received a call!¡± Then, Lauren told Divine Nine about the contents of the call and her spections. [System Divine Nine: So...is there really an organizationing to challenge us? And it¡¯s a huge ghost organization.] ¡°Yes, I saw a lot of ghosts gathering by the roadsidest night. It might be a sign. We cannot underestimate this. We have to inform the other hosts and make preparations in advance.¡± ¡°There are so many ghost-rted casesst time. It must be their n to slowly devour the human race. Since I cracked all of them, they dered war on me. Over the years, the hosts from other countries such as David must have solved simr cases. Their n was destroyed by us step by step, so now they want to confront us head-on.¡± After a long analysis, Lauren was thirsty. [System Divine Nine: Host, you¡¯re right. We have to prepare for the rainy days ahead. I¡¯ll inform my father and the other systems first.] ¡°Yes.¡± Lauren was relieved that Divine Nine was back. She washed her face and went downstairs. She saw Maria and Sean having breakfast. ¡°Good morning, Mom!¡± Lauren greeted Maria happily. Then she looked at Sean and hesitated for a while without saying anything. Chapter 386

Chapter 386: Leaving Home

Sean looked a little disappointed, but the expression on his face onlysted for a moment. It was so quick that Lauren even wondered if the expression had been there at all. Sean waved at Lauren and said, ¡°Lauren,e over and sit down for breakfast, Sean.¡± Lauren walked over and sat between Sean and Maria. Both of them had probably discussed how to make up to Lauren the previous night. They had great chemistry. One of them would pour milk, and the other would spread bread for Lauren. Lauren¡¯s breakfast was well taken care of. However, it didn¡¯tst long. An uninvited guest appeared while they were eating. Tina¡¯s sudden entrance surprised everyone at the dining table. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were in the hospital? How dare you lie to me now?¡± Tina¡¯s voice was full of vigor and there was an indignant tone in her voice. The three of them trembled when they heard it. ¡°Maria, why are you back home? Didn¡¯t I say Lauren would bring harm to you? You came back here because you don¡¯t want your life anymore?¡± ¡°Mom...¡± Sean said. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mom. I think you want to override me now. You actually joined forces with your wife and your child to lie to me.¡± Tina seemed to be in a fit of anger now, and she was no longer as elegant as before. Lauren furrowed her brows when she heard what Tina said. She did not understand why Tina was so angry. Franklin and his brothers came downstairs, perhaps because they heard themotion. ¡°Grandma.¡± Tina ignored them and sat on the sofa, looking serious and angry. ¡°I brought Maria back because she wanted to see Lauren at that time. Now that we¡¯ve seen her, we¡¯ll send Lauren back today.¡± Franklin immediately knew what had happened when he saw the scene. He was about to speak, but Sean spoke first. Usually, Sean was someone who didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly when he was in front of Tina. ¡°Mom, Lauren is our daughter. How could we abandon her? Moreover, when Maria fell sick this time, it was Lauren who saved her.¡± Maria nodded. ¡°Yes, if it weren¡¯t for Lauren this time, I would have lost my life a long time ago. We won¡¯t leave Lauren this time. Simrly, you can¡¯t take Lauren away.¡± Mr. Hayes also came in from the door. He was stunned when he saw the people in the living room. But he didn¡¯t walk in. Instead, he stood in the side hall, not wanting to disturb their conversation. Franklin said, ¡°Grandma, Lauren did not cause any trouble after she returned. Instead, she has helped us a lot. So, in the past, it might be a mistake to say that she would bring harm to the Torres family.¡± Tina pped the coffee table, and the jade bracelet on her wrist shattered, but she did not care. ¡°It¡¯s useless for any of you to say anything. Lauren, pack your things and leave this afternoon.¡± ¡°Mom...¡± ¡°Grandma...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave,¡± said Lauren, who was silent since the beginning. Herment stunned everyone, including Tina. Franklin frowned as he picked up Lauren. ¡°Lauren, you don¡¯t have to go back. You can stay here.¡± Lauren shook her head. ¡°I want to go back.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lauren bit her lip and struggled to get Franklin to put her down. ¡°I don¡¯t like this ce. You only like me because I saved you. All of you actually still hate me in your heart.¡± ¡°I have alreadypleted what I need to do here. Back at the church, there are uncles and aunts, brothers and sisters that I like there. I will definitely be happier back there than staying here.¡± Lauren did not stay any longer after she finished speaking. She turned around and went upstairs. It waspletely silent downstairs. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with Lauren?¡± Quinn asked. Franklin shook his head. Tina stood up as if she was very satisfied with the oue. ¡°Lauren is more clear-minded than all of you.¡± Tina picked up her bag, ¡°Sean, you can bring Maria back to the vi and everything will return to normal. Oh right, Mr. Hayes will start following me from today. I need more help here.¡± After she finished speaking, she left without caring about others¡¯ reactions. Mr. Hayes followed behind her and left as well. Her jade bracelet was left on the table, broken in half shining emerald under the light. It shone like an emerald under the light. On this day, the Torres family underwent another change. Lauren left home. When she arrived, no one knew her and no one weed her. When she left, a group of people urged her to stay behind. Maria was very emotional. ¡°Lauren, it¡¯s my fault. Can you forgive us? We¡¯ll definitely treat you well in the future. Don¡¯t leave us, I will miss you,¡± Maria said. Sean put his arm around Maria¡¯s shoulder, to prevent her from fainting. Franklin and his brothers stood at the side. They did not speak, but their expressions were solemn and mncholic. Lauren sat in the car that Tina sent. She did not even turn her head. The car quickly drove away from the Torres family¡¯s neighborhood. The moment it turned the corner, Lauren pouted and tears began to fall from her eyes. Chapter 387

Chapter 387: ns

After Lauren¡¯s departure, the Torres family seemed to have returned to their usual calm. The Torres Group prepared for the 50th-anniversary party in an orderly manner. Quinn¡¯s acting studio also started to ept jobs. Sean and Maria also moved back to the vi to continue recuperating. Lauren was photographed by the reporters on the day she left the Torres family. They made a big deal out of it, adding all kinds of exaggerated spection. However, their main theme was the same, which was the youngest daughter of the Torres family was once again abandoned. Of course, all of this had nothing to do with Lauren. After returning to the church, Lauren had no further contact with the outside world, and there was not a single piece of news about her. This four-and-a-half-year-old girl seemed to have vanished into thin air. However, Lauren¡¯s departure and disappearance did not upy the headlines of the news for long. Soon, supernatural and bizarre phenomena took over the daily headlines. For example, it snowed in May. Everyone woke up one day and discovered that it was snowing, for which the meteorologists were unable to provide scientific exnations. Another example was the mysterious disappearance of nearly a hundred acres of arablend in the suburb overnight, turned into barren soil. No one could exin it. Everyone treated it as a supernatural phenomenon and could not do anything, apart from being surprised. However, Lauren did not think so. Ever since she received that phone call, she had been working with other hosts and systems to track down the GRW organization. Moreover, all these strange phenomena started after the phone call. So, she spected that this organization must have started to wreak havoc on the human world. As Laurenbed through the clues, she penned something down in a notebook. [System Divine Nine: Host, when I saw you leave the Torres family without looking back, I thought you were really angry with them. I didn¡¯t expect you to use this method.] Lauren blinked her eyes. Before she could reply, a line of words that did not belong to her appeared in the notebook that she had just written. [Grandma hasn¡¯t been out muchtely. Everything is stable.] Lauren bit the tip of her pen. ¡°Divine Nine, this was a diversion. We could not alert the enemy. Besides, my brothers and my mother treated me so well. Why would I be angry? It¡¯s just that I needed to make those people lower their guard, so returning to the church was a natural choice.¡± That was right, it was just a show that Lauren had left the Torres family so decisively back then. She left a small note in her room as she knew that Franklin and the others would definitely go to her room, and that was why she wrote down her ns on the note. As it happened, the other notebook was still with Quinn, so Lauren could continue to contact Franklin and the others through this magical book. [System Divine Nine: Do you really think Tina is behind this?] ¡°I am just specting. Otherwise, why would she go to great lengths to make sure Laurenes back? It seems that she doesn¡¯t want me to intervene.¡± Lauren continued to write on the paper, ¡°Alright, Franklin. What about Mr. Hayes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Quinn. Franklin has gone to pick up the phone. After he left with Grandma, he never came back.¡± Lauren said, ¡°I see...alright.¡± After that, Lauren kept in contact with the Torres family to obtain information about the outside world. On the other hand, she had been working with the other hosts to track down traces of this organization. Divine Nine had yet toplete its ¡°upgrade¡± and was still in that small box. Therefore, Lauren spent most of her time in the church talking to Lauren Torres in that small box. Days passed by one after another. The Torres Group¡¯s 50th anniversary was just two days away. In the past two days, the Evesting Legacy¡¯s staff had hosted many foreigners and served many roast ducks. Dream Vi was also full of foreign guests. These foreigners were handsome men and beautiful women of different ages and styles, and they attracted the attention of many people on the road. Many passers-by even took photos with them and posted them on Instagram. On the 23rd of May, the day of Torres Group¡¯s 50th anniversary. In order to give back to society and its many consumers, all the Torres Group¡¯spanies had discount activities, and there were also many lucky draw gifts. The whole country was bustling with activity on this day. The Torres Group¡¯s most luxurious hotels were constantly frequented by many luxury cars that carried celebrities and famous entrepreneurs. The 50th-anniversary party would be held in this hotel today. As the chairman of the Torres Group, Franklin would definitely go on stage to give a speech. Quinn and Bryce were also present. At this moment, Quinn was eating an apple and talking to the stylist, Tony. ¡°Cover up the pimple on my brother¡¯s forehead a little better. Ever since Lauren left, his condition has been getting bad to worse.¡± Tony looked at Franklin carefully and nodded. ¡°Indeed, you need to cover up more blemishes. After all, you have to appear on all the major television stations.¡± Franklin was speechless. Chapter 388

Chapter 388: Fighting for Humanity (The End)

Franklin, the chairman of the Torres Group, spoke on stage after the banquet began. His speech was not long, so it was not boring. After he finished his speech, the audience began to apud. Following that, Sean and Tina, as the important figures of the Torres family, also spoke on stage. Next was the Torres Group¡¯s annual corporate report. The Torres Group¡¯s senior executives also took turns to report on their work. Franklin and Quinn stood at the side with the windows open for some fresh air. ¡°Franklin, do you feel that Grandma is a little strange today? She seems to be very happy.¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s extremely happy. I wonder what good things have happened.¡± As mentioned by Franklin and Quinn, Tina was indeed full of smiles. She was rarely seen so happy. The leader of a public welfare organization under the Torres Group had just finished giving a report on this year¡¯s work. At this moment, thunderous apuse rang out from the audience. The camera clearly recorded every movement in the banquet hall. The projected slide had the word ¡°thank you¡± written on it. However, a strange thing happened in the next second. The content of the slide was suddenly reced. The three letters GRW were in big bold red font. It was a little overwhelming as it appeared in front of everyone. The person who had just finished speaking on the stage was stunned when he saw this slide. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡± He tried to press theputer but found that the slide was stuck. He could not jump to the next page, nor could he exit. ¡°Technicians,e and take a look. There are still many people who have yet to present their reports.¡± The crowd did not care, as they thought that it was just a technical problem. However, something even more astonishing happened in the next second. First, it was a very specific phenomenon. A few people on the stage suddenly trembled for a few seconds as if they had been electrocuted. When they stopped shaking, their faces suddenly turned extremely pale. They were gray-ck in color, and their eyes also became listless. They were mumbling something. If others could get close enough to listen, they would hear them repeatedly saying ¡°ghosts rule the world!¡±. When the crowd noticed that something was wrong with these people, the phenomenon spread like fire. More and more people were twitching and shaking, their faces turning gray. Within a minute, the banquet hall had turned into a scene of zombies from a doomsday novel. ¡°Ghosts rule the world! Ghosts rule the world!¡± At first, they were just muttering, but then, these zombified people started shouting together. If one ignored their slogans and expressions, their unity was indeedmendable. Apart from the Torres family members, almost everyone in the banquet hall had be abnormal. Quinn asked, ¡°Franklin, what...what happened to them?¡± Franklin stood in a corner and frowned. ¡°I think Lauren¡¯s guess is right. Those people are taking advantage of our 50th anniversary to start a riot.¡± Even though the reporters had also turned into strange appearances, the cameras were still carefully recording the situation at the scene. Everyone in the country saw this strange situation through live broadcasts on television. At this moment, a bunch of fireworks rose from the roof of the banquet hall. The fireworks scattered in all directions. They were colorful and especially dazzling in the dark sky. Bryce put the lighter back into his pocket and looked at the gradually dissipating fireworks. He sighed, ¡°I hope Lauren and the others can arrive in time.¡± Lauren was not the only one who arrived. She had arge team with her. As soon as Lauren realized that the organization wasn¡¯t simple, she had arranged for the hosts and their systems to arrive early for deployment. She had also informed Franklin and the others to inform her immediately if there was any situation. Therefore, when Lauren saw the fireworks in the sky above the banquet hall, she knew that something had happened, so she immediately called the other hosts to make a move. When they arrived at the banquet hall, a group of people outside the banquet hall had also experienced the same situation. ¡°Let¡¯s get to work!¡± Lauren shouted to the hosts behind her. ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s fight for the happiness of mankind!¡± The hosts and their systems devoted themselves to this important mission. Meanwhile, Lauren bypassed these people and walked straight into the banquet hall to find the person she was looking for. ¡°Mr. Hayes, are you the culprit behind this?¡± ¡°Miss Torres, you¡¯ve finally figured it out.¡± Mr. Hayes was no longer as amiable as before as he curled his lips. Lauren raised her head and said, ¡°Yes. We want to dere war on you this time!¡± The other hosts were currently fighting against the people who had been possessed by the ghosts. Franklin, Quinn, Bryce, Sean, and Maria were all standing behind Lauren. Although Lauren had yet to figure out the reason behind Mr. Hayes¡¯ actions, she did not know how long the battle wouldst. However, she knew that with the support of the people behind her, she would definitely be able toplete the mission sessfully. In the future, she would also continue to strive for their happiness. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!